《The Glitter Mage [An LitRPG with a Fae MC and Alchemy]》 Chapter 1: What not to do when you fail a test. Eritrae Rosenmund: Mana affinity: Outstanding Element: Grade F(Glitter) Mana pool: Grade F Ray looked at his mark sheet with growing horror. A grade F. In two areas. The Mage Academy would never take him now. Nor would the Alchemic College or any other affiliated colleges. What would he do? What could he do? Ma was going to be heartbroken, she''d sacrificed so much to get him into the program, never mind paying for everything. Dawn to dusk, she''d work the streets with her bakery cart running from the low river in the Commoner¡¯s district where the fishermen would launch in the mornings before moving all the way across town to catch the nobles and their plays in the high reaches of the Merchant¡¯s district at night. And now a decade of effort was wasted because of something they had no control over. Professor Revelia had assured them that he was talented, and he had to admit, he had shown all the signs of being one, yet here he was. The Element could still be nudged if he could prove that glitter was a useful element¡ªbut mana pool? The only way to increase that was to kill beasts and absorb mana from their blood. And was that even an option? The Academy did not allow its students to leave until they were 18. Ray¡¯s mind went haywire as he panicked, desperately trying to think of a way out of this situation. The Mage Academy was the only way for one to become a Mage in the Empire, something Ray had been working towards since he was five. Air, Fire, Water, Earth, Metal and Lightning were the most common elements, but about a third of Mages had a ''special'' element. Ray, obviously, fell into the latter category. Were they right? Was he really a lost cause? Ray could practically feel his classmates¡¯ gazes on him as he hurried out of the hall. The test was final. Ray had been relegated to the lower strata of society permanently. A non-mage would always be of a lower station than a mage; the Emperor had decided it, and so it would be. Huffing at his run, Ray stood at the Academy entrance thinking over what he could do. The only way he could turn it around was if he got a retest from the Academy and managed to get a license to hunt somehow. The Empire of Humanity strictly controlled who could hunt and when, and how much mana they were allowed to gain from a hunt. To get a license was hard, at least for someone like him, and crossing the gates without a license had a death penalty attached to it. But at least this path sounded like a plan. Now, who did he know that could get him a retest, and a license? Hmm, the second could come from Anita, she was a real noble with a title. A license was nothing for her, but everything for him. But the first requirement still stood as a barrier. Anita did not even attend the Academy program, and she couldn¡¯t influence it even if she was. Ray¡¯s mind went into high gear again, thinking, planning, who did he know that could get it done. And then he had it. Torin, Ray realized. The arrogant boy''s father was a professor in the program, could he move things? But would Torin help him? Torin wasn¡¯t his friend, he had helped others bully Ray for years. Though he had never participated. But now he was Ray¡¯s only hope. Rushing off, Ray looked for him on the school grounds, looking for him in his usual spots. And he found him, right there, practicing his swordsmanship in the garden. Torin stopped as Ray approached, saying: ¡°What do you want, pretty boy? Here to finally fight?¡± Torin asked, smiling as he took a combat stance. Ray knew he couldn¡¯t beat him, Torin was just too practiced, with too much muscle on him. And there was even less of a chance, now that Ray knew he would never be a Mage of any kind. A pang of sadness went through him at the thought of losing all of his dreams. ¡°Torin, I¡­need your help.¡± Ray said, watching as Torin looked at him in surprise. ¡°I, um, scored too low in the test, I need a retest.¡± ¡°And you came to me because my father is a professor,¡± Torin deduced. Loosening his stance as he began circling Ray. ¡°Yes.¡± Ray replied, taking a deep breath in as he waited for his answer. ¡°And what is it that you can give me in return?¡± Torin asked, still circling him threateningly. ¡°I don¡¯t have much, but I do have some mana coins saved up-¡± Ray began before Torin interrupted him. ¡°I don¡¯t want your piddling coins. But how about this. I will give you a retest as long as you promise to not lodge any complaints about my behavior¡­ ever. I got an admission into the Mage-Warrior¡¯s order you see, and they have this stringent code of honor¡­¡± Torin trailed off, his meaning clear. Ray was ecstatic. Torin had to pass a character check to gain entry into that order, one that he might fail if Ray lodged a complaint. And that meant Ray now had leverage on him just as he needed it. ¡°Well, Torin, we have a deal.¡± Ray held out his hand, grinning at his victory. ¡°So we do.¡± Torin stated, looking at Ray¡¯s outstretched hand for a while before going away. Ray quickly withdrew it, acting like nothing had just happened. But the difficult part of his plan was over. Now it was time for the next, easy part. Ray snuck out of the school, heading to the park where he and Anita met every week. The two of them had decided to meet today after his test, to celebrate. But there was nothing to celebrate anymore. As usual, Anita was the first one there, hiding in the bushes trying to fool him. Anita¡¯s element was classified Grade S, Void, the element allowed her to not only inflict fatal blows on others, but also turn invisible to nearly all detection. But there was one flaw in her technique, a flaw Ray knew intimately by now. Ray opened his eyes, driving his mana to them as he used his mana affinity to sense out. A shimmer appeared on a tree, outlining the form of a Human girl. ¡°And found you.¡± Ray said, jokingly, to what he thought was Anita¡¯s face. ¡°The same shimmer again? I fooled Mom to get here, but you still caught me! I swear, if you start outshowing me in the Mage Academy with this ridiculous affinity of yours, I will complain to Aunt Matilda.¡± Anita complained, pouting at him. ¡°And we can¡¯t have that, can we? The Void princess must be satiated!¡± Ray said, grinning, but then turning serious.¡± But you needn¡¯t worry about that¡­ I failed the test.¡± Ray said awkwardly. ¡°Wait what? The Academy failed you? But how, you have such a high affinity¡­¡± Anita exclaimed. Ray sighed as he opened his palm, conjuring his element. Glitter. ¡°The combination of my element being glitter and my mana pool being Grade F convinced them that I wasn¡¯t worthy of staying in the program.¡± Anita looked at the glitter, seemingly absorbing the information. And then she stared at him, her eyes narrowing as she said, ¡°Ray, I¡¯ve known you for a long time. And I know that the only reason you¡¯re here and not somewhere planning is that you already have a plan, and it involves me.¡± A black stick appeared in her hand as she pointed it at him threateningly, ¡°So, spit it out. What do you want? What did that brain of yours cook up this time?¡± Ray tilted his head away from her, backing away as he looked at the stick warily, ¡°Um, could you stop pointing that void stick at me. I get a little nervous around things that could kill me with a touch.¡± Anita grinned, saying, ¡°no, you¡¯ve tortured me with your inhuman affinity long enough, payback is fair play. But anyway, spit it out. What do you want?¡± Ray sighed, accepting defeat. ¡°Ok, fine, I need a license. Torin has assured me that he can get me a retest, but to pass, I require a bigger mana pool. And if I can prove that I can hunt by myself, the professors will have to rate the element higher, so I don¡¯t fail and still have a chance to get in.¡± ¡°And with Mom helping along the way, you can get into the Alchemic College at least,¡± Anita noted. Ray nodded, he did not like relying on his aunt, but the truth was he would need her if he wanted to become a Mage. The Alchemic College conferred a Mage-Alchemist degree instead of a Mage degree, but he would take it. The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement. ¡°Yes¡­will you do it?¡± he asked. Anita shook her head, dismissing her void stick, ¡°Yes, I will. Did you think I would let my brother get called a cripple? And besides, this is a win for me. The Alchemic College is far away from the Mage Academy, and that means that I don¡¯t have to live with people comparing me to your pretty face every day.¡± Anita said, smiling. ¡°Now go home and act like everything is ok. Aunt Matilda is busy and won¡¯t be home till late, so you can get away with not talking to her today. I will get you your license as quickly as I can, ¡± Anita said. As she backed away, dissapearing from view, her telltale shimmer heading towards the Nobles district. Ray turned to head back, but held turned back to ask one question. ¡°Are you sure you won¡¯t get into too much trouble for doing this?¡± Ray asked. ¡°No, and you don¡¯t need to worry about that. I am the older one, you know, a whole week older!¡± Anita said, appearing again. ¡°Hey! I am adopted, I could be older, you know!¡± Ray answered, repeating the same argument they¡¯d had so many times. ¡°Yeah right. Just go, little brother, I¡¯ll get you your toy.¡± Anita said as she disappeared again. Ray shook his head and headed back home. Anita called him brother, and if he were being completely honest, he saw her as his sister too. But the truth was that they weren¡¯t, and never would be, he was adopted by Ma, Aunty Ariana had just tagged along for paperwork. Though Anita might think differently, the law was very clear on the matter. The adoption lasted only till he was eighteen years of age, after which he would revert to orphaned status. A status far different from that of Anita Salazar, heir to General Salazar and Marchioness Ariana. Not to mention her other status as Void princess, the spectacular genius that entered the Academy at the mere age of thirteen. The only way he could still maintain contact with her was if he was a Mage of some kind. Ray wasn¡¯t allowed to enter the Nobles¡¯ district as it was. But that was all for later, for now, she was his sister, and he loved her dearly.
Ray shivered as he walked through the cold streets to the city gate, one hand clutching his precious cargo. The night was freezing, but Ray was too determined to let it stop him from getting what he wanted. Anita had left the license on his table sometime in the evening, sneaking in and out before he could detect her. Now it was time for the next part of his plan. ¡°Oi! What are you doing here, kid?¡± A voice yelled from within the gate. Ray calmed his breath, trying to remove any sign that he was uncomfortable. ¡°A good night to you I would like to pass into the woods. I know it''s later than recommended, but I need an important reagent for my test tomorrow and none of the stores have them. Here, I have my license ready.¡± Ray replied, using what he knew about formal speech to disguise himself as a noble. The key here was to not arouse any suspicion. A noble brat with a personal license to hunt was nothing special, but a commoner from the Merchant''s district would have them asking for his papers. At which point they would discover that he was fifteen, three years too young to even apply for the license. And that was ignoring the other problems. ¡°Well, everything seems to be in order, but I would be careful out there, sir, the woods is acting mighty strange today. I am sure the instructors at the Academy would not want a diligent young man like you to fall to some crass beast. Or worse, a filthy elf,¡± the guard replied from within the gate, opening the small gate to let him pass. ¡°I thank you for your warning, sir, but I am well-equipped to handle anything in these woods.¡± Ray replied, exiting the City with all the poise he could muster. The license would remain with the guard until he returned from his ¡®hunt¡¯, a way for the Empire to keep record of who went in and out. But he had done it. Crossed the city gates and emerged on the other side. And all he needed to do now was hunt a beast, and would be one step closer to his goal. Ray observed his surroundings, looking for a suitable place to set his trap. Although he had never left the city before, he had read extensively on the subject. The key to hunting was patience, and the ability to observe one''s surroundings. But was the woods supposed to be this quiet? The Hunter¡¯s guide said that the woods would only quiet when a predator was near. But was this quiet enough? The questions abounded in Ray¡¯s head, his nervousness collaborating with his paranoia. The more Ray saw, the more eerie the woods looked. The only sound was the occasional hoot, and the rustling of the leaves. But Ray continued on, trying his best to muffle his steps as he looked for a decent patch of green grass. The blood-eyed rabbit, his chosen prey, was known to prefer the grass to hide itself from predators. A beast barely entering Tier 1, it was Ray¡¯s preferred prey. The only reason it was even a beast, not an animal, was its ruby red eyes that held mana. The rabbit had no special features other than that. At last, Ray found his patch of grass. A green patch of knee-length grass between two trees that was dense enough to hide a trap, with the trees giving him a place to hide. Smiling at his discovery, Ray set up the trap as he had learned. When the rabbit came near, the trap would trigger and kill the rabbit, giving Ray the mana he needed to show the Academy that he still had potential. Just because his element was glitter did not mean that he was useless. And he was more than the ¡®pretty boy¡¯. Smiling widely, Ray climbed up the tree, settling down to wait for the trap to be triggered. The wait would be long, but he was ready to brave it. Ray leaned against the tree trunk, rubbing his hands against his sweater to try to get the cold out, but to no avail. At this rate, he would be sick tomorrow, something that would worry Ma to no end. It wouldn¡¯t look very good to the Academy, either. What kind of Mage couldn¡¯t take on a little chill? Ray folded his hands, taking a deep breath in, trying to stop himself from making any noise with his constant shivering. Perhaps he should have worn more sweaters, it would make sense that he needed them. After all, he had the disadvantage of not having any body hair at all. The condition had left him vulnerable to many diseases, and made sure he cemented his image as the weak pretty boy. But all that would end as soon as he killed the blood rabbit. But where was the rabbit? The moon was already setting, soon it would be time for him to head back. Ray looked at the trap anxiously, hoping for a rabbit to come to his trap. But it didn¡¯t come. The moon was setting, and he would have to go back soon. Ray watched the grass with increasing impatience, clinging on to hope. And he was rewarded, the grass shifted about, marking the presence of a small creature within. Ray watched with fascination as the creature approached the trap, his heart thumping against his ribs in excitement. At last, a snap sounded out as the creature was caught in the trap. Ray smiled, reveling in his victory. Ray got down from the tree, approaching the trap, ready to remove the eyes and absorb the mana within. The Academy would have to accept him now that he had killed a beast. And his Ma would never have to know that he had failed the mana pool test yesterday. But he had presumed victory too early. Ray watched in horror as the rabbit raised its head, a horn adorning it. A horned rabbit was not weak, not remotely. Standing up as quickly as he could, Ray ran in the opposite direction, hoping to get away before the rabbit freed itself from the trap. The horned rabbit was an evolved form of the blood rabbit, slower than the average rabbit, just a bit faster than humans, but it was marked by its deadly attacks. The horn of the rabbit released pulses of mana that were marked to be at the peak of Tier 1, far too powerful for Ray, a Tier 0 with minimal magic, to handle. The rabbit¡¯s flaw was its susceptibility to fire attacks, its fur was extremely flammable, but Ray could not conjure fire at all. Breathing heavy from the run, he ran through the woods, abandoning all caution. But even his untrained hearing could not mistake the rabbit behind him. The constant cracking of twigs and footfalls of little feet told him that he was being pursued by a very dangerous predator. Dodging trees and stumbling across twigs, Ray raced towards the city gate. The horned rabbit, like most beasts, hungered after sapient blood, especially the mana within. A creature evolved from absorbing mana from other magical creatures. And sapients had the most mana rich bodies. Just Ray¡¯s blood would allow a blood rabbit to evolve into a horned one. And then it happened, Ray heard a whoosh behind him, and immediately dodged, the blast scraping past his shoulder and hitting a tree instead of his head. But the damage was still done. Flashes of pain emerged from his shoulder as Ray tried to block the wound with his hand as he ran. The rabbit was no doubt preparing another blast already. To make things worse, the attack had hit a vein, and he was bleeding right through his hand and onto the ground, attracting more beasts in the vicinity. Ray grunted as he ran, blood running down his hand as he tried to unsuccessfully block the wound. Scrambling to find a solution, Ray threw his backpack at the rabbit. A satisfying crunch gave him hope that perhaps he had killed it; a hope that was dashed as he heard the rabbit tear through the backpack. Grunting in pain, Ray continued on, trying to increase the distance between them. The constant movement was not helping him, and the wound had slowed him down terribly,. but Ray perservered, trying to use his lead to make it. The constant blood loss had already started to affect his concentration, but running did not take much thinking. Ray ran for his life, desperately hurrying through the woods as he approached the city. The rabbit was closer now, closing in on him. Just as Ray found his hope dying, the white stone walls came into sight, glistening in the light of dawn. Ray rushed to the walls with renewed vigor, even as his mind dulled, ready to return to safety, only to have his hopes dashed. The rabbit attacked again, and this time hit his leg. Ray collapsed on the ground as his leg gave way and began bleeding profusely. The rabbit charged at him, ready to absorb his mana and absorb his blood. Ray found it hard to even think, his mind too clouded by blood loss, sleep hovering over his eyes. But perhaps because some unknown part of him had yet to give up, Ray opened his palm and let out a single burst of yellow glitter at the rabbit. Ray had no idea what he was thinking, perhaps he wasn¡¯t thinking at all. But even his sleepy mind could not help but hope as the glitter met the rabbit. Perhaps it would get stuck in the eye and blind it, irritate it¡­ But none of that happened. The glitter settled on its fur as Ray began to accept his death. And then something changed. Ray felt mana itself oscillate for a fraction of a second as the glitter suddenly turned into fire, right there on the rabbit¡¯s very flammable fur. A feeling of shock penetrated his foggy mind as his eyes widened in surprise. A blue screen appeared before his eyes as they closed, his body having lost too much blood to even finish processing what had happened.
The System has conquered planet#13577 Please wait as the System finishes recalibrating the planet¡¯s mana. The Class System has been activated.
Chapter 2- Just your average post-near death revelation. Ray Ray was groggy. A fog filled his mind, making it hard for him to think. And worse, his body wasn¡¯t responding either, he could barely feel his arms, and his eyes were blurry. ¡°Are you sure this is wise?¡± A voice said, close to Roy¡¯s ear, as he was picked up and hoisted into the air. A weak protest left his lips, his mind waking at the movement. ¡°Yes, the Academy won¡¯t touch him now, and we won¡¯t get a chance like this again.¡± another voice said, but this one sounded more¡­familiar? Roy¡¯s mind shifted, trying to place it. Ma? Yes, Ma! The voice was his Mother¡¯s! ¡°Yes, but to move to the Commoner¡¯s district? And during a time like this. Is it not possible to buy something here in the Merchant¡¯s district? I thought you were saving up for that.¡± the first voice said, sounding annoyed. Ma was moving to the commoner¡¯s district? What¡­what was happening? ¡°I know you worry, Doctor, and I thank you for the help you have given us all these years. But I fear I do not have the money to stay here anymore. Please look for someone else to continue your experiments.¡± Ma replied. The experiments. A flash of memory went through Ray¡¯s mind, as a scene of him on a table as the doctor tested him, confused as to what the experiments were. ¡°After helping you for so many years! I wish you the best, Matilda, but I must leave. I have done what I can. The wounds are fixed, and your darling boy should be awake and moving about by the time you arrive at the commoner¡¯s district.¡± the doctor replied, rushing away. Ray¡¯s groggy mind could barely make sense of what was going on. Why could the doctor not treat him? The Academy ensured¡­right, he wasn¡¯t a part of the Academy program anymore. Ray tried to sit up, to show that he was awake, but his body would not obey. As soon as he tried, a wave of dizziness hit him, and he fainted.
The next time Ray awoke, he could think better, and his vision was clearer, albeit still blurry. Looking around him, he was on some kind of cart, the mana-driven kind from the looks of it. Ma¡¯s bakery cart. ¡°Are you sure about this?¡± Ray heard his Ma say to another woman. Was that Aunty Ariana? Had she discovered that he¡¯d convinced Anita to give him a license? ¡°Yes.¡± Ray could practically feel the eye roll in Ariana''s voice. ¡°I distinctly remember signing the adoption papers with you, so once in a while, I get to do something nice for Ray. But I will have you know that I did this before he went off and pulled that stunt. Do you know how hard it was to get the guard to not arrest Ray?¡± ¡°Not very hard, the guard reports to your husband after all. And Ray didn¡¯t do anything illegal, just foolish. After all, your daughter was the one who found a genuine license and put Ray¡¯s name on it.¡± Ma replied. Ray cursed internally. Ma had, once again, figured his plan out. Anita would never talk to him again. ¡°Well, Anita is grounded, so you can rest assured there. Now, can you tell me the real reason you¡¯re moving down to the commoner district?¡± Aunty Ariana asked, her tone serious. ¡°The System. Do you know how many people are moving out in panic now that the curfew is over? A lot! I got a decent house for five hundred mana coins. And I have enough mo¡± Ma said. Raw was shocked to hear that, five hundred coins was practically stealing it! ¡°Five hundred coins! But that''s¡­that''s less than what I spend in a week.¡± Aunty Ariana said, sending shivers of laughter through Ray¡¯s fog filled brain. ¡°Not all of us rich Marchionesses that live in a literal palace, have dozens of residences, or own an archipelago. The price is cheap, but the Commoner¡¯s district has always been cheap. The nobles and anyone with money will never step into it. And how you treat everyone that is associated with it, everyone with money moves to the Merchant''s district.¡± ¡°And the Commoner¡¯s district remains poor, until now. The System could very well change that, and I want in. Now that Ray¡¯s been rejected, I don¡¯t have any reason to remain in this overpriced district anyway.¡± Ma replied. ¡°I will have you know that all of my residences are self-supporting and the archipelago brings a massive income instead. And are you sure that anyone that gets money won¡¯t just move into the Merchant¡¯s district like before?¡± Aunty Ariana asked. Ray felt his brain begin to awaken as he tried to move himself to an upright position. ¡°No, I don¡¯t think so. And we have less of a choice than you think. The lease on this place is up, and I can¡¯t afford the rent on the new one. On the other hand, we have a house in the Commoner¡¯s district that I can own¡­¡± ¡°I could give you money-¡± Aunty Ariana began, causing Ray to sigh and Ma to interrupt her. ¡°Ariana, for the last time, no. I am not taking money, that old man would never let me live it down if I did. And don¡¯t tell me he won¡¯t find out, he will find out.¡± Ma replied. Ray knew who she was talking about, her Master. The person who had raised her and tried to fix her into an arranged marriage. Ma had sworn that she would never take money from anyone again. And she had stuck to that promise. ¡°The only reason I am even taking this thing is that you are giving it to Ray, not me. Now, if you will excuse me, Ray has been awake for a while and I have a deal to finalize.¡± Ma said, the sound of her footsteps getting closer to Ray. ¡°So you¡¯re still going to keep the grudge? Ok fine. Master wants to know what you think of this System. And is willing to offer ten thousand magic crystals.¡± Aunty Ariana said, giving Ray¡¯s groggy mind a shot of adrenaline. The fee was enough to buy a house in the Merchant¡¯s district. ¡°The price is fifty thousand magic crystals. And next time, don¡¯t bother adding to the numbers, Ariana, I know how much that stingy old man would offer for my opinion on things, if he wanted it in the first place that is. Now I must get going.¡± Ma replied. Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more. Ray tried to rise up, once again feeling dizzy. But at least this time he didn¡¯t faint. ¡°No, lay down and eat something from the sack next to you. The doctor must not have replenished all your nutrients.¡± Ma said. ¡°And after you¡¯re done, we are going to have a long talk about your behavior.¡± Ray paled at the thought, shifting to open the sack. A pair of pastries sat inside, fresh and ready to be eaten. Ray devoured them with great ecstasy as Ma started driving the cart. ¡°So, why are you so sure that people won¡¯t move out of the Commoner¡¯s district?¡± Ray asked, hoping that this would distract Ma long enough that she wouldn¡¯t care about the other things. ¡°I will tell you after we get to our new home and I have cast a safety ward. But first, since you¡¯re well enough to be asking questions, what made you think that going into the forest was a good idea?¡± Ma said. Ray could feel the edge in her voice, knowing that he was in for a scolding. ¡°I, uh, thought that if I could prove that I could kill beasts, I could maybe still remain in the Academy. Torin said that he would get me a retest¡­¡± Ray replied, gulping as he waited nervously for the answer. ¡°Torin? Torin said he would get you a retest? Are we talking about the same Torin that bullied you? What, did he come to you and tell you very sweetly about how he thought of you as a fellow classmate and only wished you well?¡± Ma began, her tone scathing. Ray felt heat rise up his cheeks. Ma was right, he had been stupid to trust Torin. But it had been his only chance. And Torin hadn¡¯t even been one of the major bullies, more of a lackey really. ¡°Um, actually, I was the one who approached him. Sorry?.¡± Ray said. The more he argued, the angrier Ma would get. But apologizing now may cool her anger. ¡°Well, this just gets better and better. At least you learned something. But you are still grounded for life, young man. Or until you demonstrate that you can make mature decisions. And you won¡¯t be meeting Anita for quite some time.¡± Ma said. Ray just nodded along. Not seeing Anita would hurt, but hopefully it would only be for some time. ¡°And do tell me what happened. I am very curious. The hunter that found you only saw a roasted horned rabbit and little else. Did you encounter someone that helped you?¡± Ma asked, throwing Ray back into his memory. ¡°I dunno Ma, the memory is pretty blurry¡­but I am pretty sure that my glitter turned into fire.¡± Ray said, hesitantly. The memory was blurry. But he was certain that it happened. And that some System had conquered the world. Ma¡¯s hands paused for a second, but then went back to driving the cart. ¡°I will be needing more information.¡± Ma stated. ¡°But any testing will have to wait until we get back home. Did you get that blue screen thingy yet?¡± ¡°The System? Yeah, it came a few seconds after the glitter turned to fire. The mana oscillated for a moment before it burst.¡± Ray said. ¡°Hmm, the System did declare that it changed the nature of mana. I suppose that could be responsible for this. But enough about that. I need to get you caught up on what''s been happening till now,, and then you can unlock your class. I expect that will clear things up a bit.¡± Ma said. ¡°The day that the System conquered the planet, the Emperor declared curfew across both the continents. The only reason you even got in is that it took time for the order to get here.¡± Ma said. ¡°After the curfew ended, there were, and still are, waves of people leaving for the countryside to escape the aftermath. A foolish decision, Afreial is a Ducal capital. The Empire will ensure that it survives. A private holding on the other hand will be up to you to defend. But oh well, I can understand them not trusting the Empire to protect them.¡± ¡°But anyway, the System has something called a status that tells you about a person. Just think status to open it. After that, we can talk.¡± Ma finished. Ray nodded, thinking status.
Name Eritrae Rosenmund
Class [To be chosen]
Element Glitter
Parent/Guardian Matilda Rosenwood (Human); Marchioness Ariana Salazar (Human)
Affiliation Empire of Humanity
Species High Fae
Mana 15/100
Age 15
Tier Tier 0
Stats
Strength[The amount of brute force one can use] 7
Endurance[The amount of time one can work continuously] 9
Flexibility[The range of movement of the body] 11
Precision[The accuracy of one¡¯s movements] 13
Perception[The ability to notice nuances and advanced concepts] 13
Intelligence[The ability to comprehend the advanced concepts] 11
Wisdom[The ability to effectively use the concepts] 13
Aura Force[The ability to force your will on your surroundings] 15
Combat[The speed of one¡¯s reactions, ability to process situations and other general combat abilities] 5
Ray was pale, his lip quivering in fear at the revelation. ¡°What is it?¡± Ma asked from the front. ¡°The Species thing, it says High Fae¡± Ray said, his voice lowering into a barely audible whisper. Ma stiffened, nearly crashing the cart as she froze. Ray knew that his life was over. The crime for being a subhuman in the Empire was death. Chapter 3- Did you know? A prohibited substance can be sapient too! Ray ¡°Do not speak of this in public again. Wait till we get to our new home.¡± Ma ordered. Ray was still reeling from the revelation. Perhaps the System was wrong? Ray wished so, but how high were the chances of the System that changed the very nature of mana was wrong? ¡°Just choose your class while we get there. And don¡¯t obsess over it or start muttering about it. The Xnarthar are very alert at this time.¡± Ma said, nervousness apparent in her voice. Ray nodded, even he knew not to talk about this. The Xnathar had a reputation for ruthlessness. The organization may claim to be there to ensure the Empire¡¯s safety, but everyone knew that they were there for one reason only. To find and kill any subhumans and ensure that no one rebelled against the Empire. Class options. Ray thought, unable to take his mind off his Species.
Class options:
Glitter Acolyte A nascent mage of Glitter that has yet to become a full Mage. [Learning], [Mana Manipulation], [Alchemy] skills granted
Swordsman (requirements unmet) A wielder of the sword, trained for combat
Mage acolyte (requirements unmet) A nascent Mage of the Empire of Humanity that has yet to become a full Mage.
Alchemist (requirements unmet) A master of herbs and potions, able to bring about great wonders with minimal amount of mana.
Merchant (requirements unmet) A seller and buyer of wares, the foundation of every civilization
Rebel (requirements unmet) A soldier of freedom, ready to give his life for his cause.
Spy (requirements unmet) An agent of a nation in foreign lands.
Ray scratched his head, puzzled at these choices. The first five were at least explicable, based as they were on his education. But Rebel and Spy? Ray was neither. Was this because of his Species? Had he been marked a Rebel and a Spy by the System because of it? The fact that he had gained access to only one class hurt him too. Ray knew that he was no Swordsman, he had barely passed the classes as it was, but it still hurt that it was the next choice. Had he no other skill? Thinking back, no he didn¡¯t. Ray had been enrolled into the Mage Academy program as soon as he had shown signs of having an affinity for magic. The same as everyone else who had shown signs. Just one in ten humans had the ability to become Mages, a group Ray was not part of anymore. To become a Mage, one must have a suitable element, a decent affinity for magic, and a high mana pool. Ray had a very high affinity, but he also had a mana pool of 15 points. Not to mention glitter as his element. Ray sighed, it looked like he had no choice in the matter. The only class he had available was Glitter Acolyte, though he had no idea what it was supposed to be. At least that [Learning] skill should help with whatever Aunty Ariana had arranged for him. Glitter Acolyte. Ray thought, trying to choose it. And it happened. The screen disappeared, and the class had been chosen. The rest of the journey passed in uncomfortable silence, both Ma and Ray too eager to discuss things. The commoners district was not what Ray was used to. The roads were bumpy and full of potholes. The footpath was noticeably missing and people were walking about on the road itself, slowing down the traffic. An open gutter ran along the road, not quite reeking, but disgusting nonetheless. The gutter¡¯s in the Merchant district were always closed, though they would sometimes be opened when it rained. The clothes were also quite different from what Ray was used to. Not only was there the occasional scantily clad child, many people were wearing spotted and dirty clothes. At times even torn in places. This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it. Ray had known that the district was poor, but this was the first time he was seeing how poor it truly was. And then there were the armed groups. At every other corner, there was at least one person publicly carrying arms and walking about. The people cleared the way for them as they walked. Were those the gangsters Aunty Ariana kept complaining about? The Commoner¡¯s district did not seem to be the most comfortable place to live in. But Ray had to admit, people did not seem to be too scared of them for supposed career criminals. Ray even saw a little girl approach one of them. The people were another thing. The Merchants district was usually quiet and somber, conversations were hushed and any display of emotion took place behind closed doors. The market was the only place where there would be even a little hubbub. But here there were people arguing, and laughing, within the same stretch of road. A new experience for him. A different world altogether. The houses were not the most picturesque either, generally brown, often with paint falling off, they made Ray wonder what his new house would look like. Though he was used to shifting around, Ma could rarely afford to lengthen a lease, but he still wondered what his new room would look like. The most fascinating thing Ray found was a string that ran along the houses, clothes kept there to dry. Ray had never seen one before, though he had heard about them. Ma usually just put clothes under a mana-fan for a few hours. Though it took a bit longer during the rainy season. A different world indeed. The surroundings eventually did change for the better, the gutter was closed in this area, the houses further apart and bigger. A wealthier part? Why was this part not closer to the gate, that was things usually worked in the Merchant''s district. In the end, they arrived at what seemed to be their new home. To Ray, the building looked old and worn out, the paint was dull, the windows were cracked and there was a visible layer of dust on the furniture he could see through the glass doors. The glass doors were another worry, Ray could not think it would be safe to sleep behind glass doors in this district. Why was there glass here in the first place? The building seemed to have been abandoned long ago. Ma got off the cart and knocked on the door, waiting there. A few minutes later, a man descended, carrying several large bags. ¡°Oh good, you¡¯re here. I was wondering if you got lost or, worse, killed. Do you have the money?¡± he asked. ¡°Yes, five hundred magic crystals.¡± Ma said, taking out a heavy looking pouch and giving it to the shifty looking man. The man took the pouch and practically ran away from the place. Ma just shook her head at him and gestured for Ray to step into the house. ¡°The man looked suspicious, Ma.¡± Ray noted. ¡°Yes, because he just sold us a house that is close to breaking apart. The kitchen is broken, the entire thing needs a repaint and so on. The house hasn¡¯t had an occupant for a while, Mr. Marrin could never find someone to sell it to at his previous prices. But it''s cheap and available now. The properties here rarely go on sale, they are leased instead, and the owners find several ways to run their tenants dry.¡± ¡°Mr. Marrin was too honest for his own good and never resorted to such tactics. And we got to keep a house where I can have an entire floor for a shop. A rarity in these parts. Now, can you show me your status?¡± Ma asked. Ray nodded, trying to show it. Show Ma the status. But nothing happened. Ray tried again. Show Status to Matilda Rosenbund!. But again, nothing. ¡°As I expected, the System is not going to allow you to share your status. At least that means no one else is going to see it, and you can lie if you are asked.¡± Ma said, the relief visible in her voice. ¡°But is it true, Ma? Do we know anything about the System? The information could be inaccurate.¡± Ray asked, hoping that it was wrong. Though Ma had taught him to not trust the Empire¡¯s teachings, Ray could not help but feel nervous about it. The textbooks taught that the other species were abominations of nature, that they should be killed or enslaved so that Humanity could finally take its rightful place. Ma said that it was all propaganda, but Ray could not help but doubt it. The Empire had taken the Elven capital in a decade, and had now been a Human city for fifty years. The only reason the rest of the continent hadn¡¯t fallen was because the Emperor had not pursued further conquest, instead electing to consolidate the lands captured. And now Ray was living in said Elven capital, living in Elven homes, and the Elves were nowhere to be seen. ¡°I know Ray. But the System changed the very nature of mana, and has instituted these blue screens and things like that. What reason would it have to lie? What would it gain from lying to a commoner in the outlands of the Empire? No, it is far more likely that you are indeed High Fae. But it''s easy enough to verify that.¡± Ma said, getting up to go to the luggage. ¡°Now, where is that thing, I knew I had it in here somewhere.¡± she said, as she went headfirst into a trunk. Ray wondered what it was that she was looking for. As far as he was aware, they didn¡¯t have any kind of mechanism to test for Species. ¡°Ah, there it is! I thought I had lost it'''' Ma said, lifting a book into the air in triumph. Ray took a glance at the title. Jorenson¡¯s guide to the twenty-seven Species. The room seemed to spin as Ray reeled from the implications of this discovery. ¡°Ma, you do know that the Emperor ordered all copies of that book burned, right?¡± Ray asked. ¡°Oh? Well, the list was thousands of books long dear, and some of those books were in wide circulation back then, not this one, but there were a lot of books. I doubt anyone cares about it now.¡± Ma said, setting the book on her lap as she dusted it. ¡°Ma, the punishment for possession of prohibited substances is death.¡± Ray stated. ¡°Yes, well, technically if the System is right then you are a prohibited substance too. So I am already a criminal. Now, do you want to know what this book says or not?¡± Ma asked. Ray could only look at her wide-mouthed. The Ma he knew was extremely cautious and would not let him take any danger at all. And now she was sitting there, a book that could get them both killed on her lap, smiling like a girl with a new toy. And somehow, he landed in the same category as said book¡­he had no idea what to think of that. Chapter 4- And glitter has a catch. Ray Ma opened the book, going through the index for a few minutes before opening the proper page. ¡°The High Fae are Fae nobility. Have an average talent greater than human nobility, blah blah blah.¡± Ma said, her eyes scanning through the page looking for what she wanted. ¡°Ah, yes. The characteristics.¡± ¡°The High Fae resemble most humanoids in overall look, save for the addition of wings behind their back. But a curious thing I noted during my stay in Fae society is that High Fae children are born resembling other species more than their own.¡± Ma continued. ¡°The property is hereditary and passed down from the mother. The children of a mother that resembled an Elf on birth, for example, would also resemble Elves.¡± Ma read. Ray¡¯s face darkened, that did not bode well. A mother that resembles Humans may not be so easily caught. ¡°But the distinction ends there. A Fae child is, in the end, Fae. The children will lack certain qualities common among children of the Species, marking them to be different. An elf for example would not have eyes that glowed in the dark.¡± ¡°The Fae have eyes that glow in the dark?¡± Ray exclaimed in surprise, ¡°I don¡¯t!¡± ¡°Jorenson is talking about the children that resemble Elves, Ray, wait for the Human part. I know you¡¯re worried, but being impatient will not change the result.¡± Ma said, her tone firm. ¡°But despite this, High Fae children would make excellent spies with their ability to imitate other Species.¡± Ray¡¯s heart leapt into his throat as he waited for the other shoe to drop, what qualities differentiated a Fae child from a human? Ray could only hope that he would have none of them. ¡°The children that resemble Humans, for example, could easily be mistaken for troubled children. Not a good situation to be in the Human Empire, but a possibility nonetheless.¡± Ma read, her tone turning grave. Ray was what could be called a troubled child. ¡°A Fae child would lack body hair, something a Human child would have. The lack would no doubt confound doctors to no end, but it would simply be marked as a disability, in the end a Fae child simply does not go through.¡± Ma sighed, looking at Ray, her message clear. The likelihood of Ray being one of the Fae had just increased by a large amount. ¡°The Fae childhood, unlike the Human one, does not end with age. No, a Fae could be a hundred years old but still be a child by his society¡¯s standard. But such a situation is unlikely to occur.¡± ¡°A Fae transits into adulthood when they go to a Fae stone and pass a trial there. On passing, they receive the characteristics that adult Fae are known for: The wings.¡± Ma finished. ¡°Well, Ray, it looks like you might be a High Fae after all.¡± Ma said, her tone somber. Ray¡¯s mind scrambled, trying to find some reason why he wouldn¡¯t be a High Fae. ¡°The blood! High Fae blood is poisonous! The doctor would have found out if it was. And there is still the question of talent¡­¡± Ray said, making his argument. Ma just calmly opened the book again and said. ¡°The trial also gives to the High Fae other, lesser known traits: The poisonous blood and access to old magic. The access in particular is important, for a High Fae child often has access to only a tiny portion of their mana pool prior to the trial, leaving them virtually defenseless against other Species. As a result, high Fae parents are known to be extremely overprotective of their children.¡± Ma replied, her tone tired. ¡°Ray, regardless of whether this is true or not, it might be in our best interests to continue forward acting as if you are High Fae. The facts check out. The reason your mana pool is so small and your element is so useless despite having such a high affinity is simply because you¡¯re High Fae.¡± ¡°The Xnarthan will not care whether you doubt yourself, they''ll kill you if they think there is even a chance you¡¯re High Fae. The best policy is to never approach them at all, the average person in the Empire would be completely unaware of how High Fae are, the Xnarthan are another matter.¡± Ma said. ¡°I suppose.¡± Ray said, he¡¯d known that it was unlikely the System was wrong, but still there was hope. As for avoiding the Xnarthan, it should be easy, he¡¯d never met one before, how likely was it that he¡¯d meet one now? This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings. ¡°Now how about we you show me the glitter, you said it could turn to fire.¡± Ma said, going to the luggage to bring out a rough piece of cloth. Ray opened his palm and conjured yellow glitter, throwing it towards the cloth. The glitter approached the cloth and hovered about it for a few seconds, doing nothing but making Ray nervous. And then it happened. The glitter burst into flames and the cloth burned. Ray let out a big smile as he looked at the cloth. Ma cracked a smile too, though hers was a tad more inquisitive. ¡°Well, it looks like you have some combat ability after all.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Ray replied as he used the last of his mana to send a little glitter towards the cloth. As he had predicted, Ray could control the glitter, to a point, but he couldn¡¯t stop it from turning into fire. The glitter would burst into flames in seconds, depriving Ray of any control over the fire. The only way Ray could fight was close range. Ray sighed, there had to be a catch. But he could deal with that later, he had one important question to ask right now. ¡°Ma, why are we really moving here?¡± Ray asked. Ma had given an explanation to Aunty Ariana, but he had a feeling that wasn¡¯t the whole story. Ma sighed as she gave her reply, ¡°The reason is quite simple, the move gives us a chance to grow. A couple of days ago, I received the first mana I had in a decade. And I did not kill anything to get it. The System gave it to me for doing things in accordance to my class.¡± ¡°At the moment, only about ten percent of the Human population is a Mage, Ray. And only that population can rise in station. But that¡¯s not the case anymore. The System will enable anyone, from the cleaner down the street to the Emperor himself, to get more mana and raise their Tier.¡± Ray¡¯s eyes widened at the declaration, this would destroy the very base of the society. ¡°And this means that people around here will suddenly have a lot more money than they had before, money that they may have chosen to spend on buying their little ones some nice treats from our new bakery.¡± Ma finished. ¡°And I wasn¡¯t lying about not being able to stay there anymore. Yes, I know you were listening in on my conversation with Ariana. The Merchant¡¯s district was becoming less and less popular as time went by, and we were getting less income.¡± ¡°Not to mention there was no reason to anymore, with you leaving school, living in the Merchant''s district served no purpose but taxing our coffers.¡± Now we can actually own our own place instead of shifting around whenever our lease ended. But enough of that. I have some good news for you. Ariana has gone out of her way and got you a student position at the Alchemic College.¡± Ma said. ¡°The one in the sky?¡± Ray exclaimed. Did Aunty Ariana really go ahead and get him a position in the same college he had tried to get into? ¡°Yes, that same one. I have no idea how she managed it, but this should allow you to pursue Alchemy even if you didn¡¯t get into the Mage program.¡± Ma said, smiling. ¡°But now¡­¡± Ray hesitantly replied. ¡°Now nothing. The fact that you are High Fae is not known, and it should remain that way. The Xnarthan are not an enemy we want to face.¡± Ma said, her tone firm. Ray nodded, he did not want to face the Xnarthan either. ¡°Now, how about you help me move these things upstairs, so we can set up our rooms?¡± Ma said, getting up and moving towards the luggage. Ray followed her out. ¡°Ma, would it not be better if I ran away?¡± Ray said, exposing the thoughts going through his head as he lifted a bag of clothes. ¡°As long as I remain in the Empire we will be in constant danger, but if I leave¡­¡± Ma sighed, saying, ¡°Ray, you are underestimating how hard it is to cross half the world and travel to the Fae continent. The Satyrs are the only Species that can accomplish it, but they will not help you. The Empire, for all its faults, has succeeded in keeping us safe.¡± ¡°But once you leave its borders, that protection does not apply. The beasts are out there, and they will hunt us. No, we can¡¯t take that journey until we¡¯re Tier 15 at least. But I promise you, we will go if you want to. And even search for your birth parents if you wish.¡± ma said, her reluctance apparent from her tone. ¡°I¡­sure Ma. And which is my room, I¡¯ll move my things in.¡± Ray asked. ¡°Just choose one, there are a bunch of them on the second floor. The third is off-limits, though. I don¡¯t want you on a different floor than me again.¡± Ma said. Ray felt heat rise up his cheeks again as he answered. ¡°Yes, Ma.¡± and hurried up the stairs, looking at the house as he did so. The house was simply built, though its age was apparent. The wooden stairs creaked as he climbed them, nervous that they would fall under his weight. But the stairs held, and he passed through to the second floor. The second floor was, as Ma had said, full of rooms. In fact, that was the only thing there. Ray saw a total of six rooms connected to the corridor the stairs lead to. A window gave a view of the road outside, and three doors flanked the corridor on each side. Ray chose the one on his immediate right as his room. The room wasn¡¯t the most beautiful thing in the world, it was filled with dust, the floor was creaking, cobwebs adorned its ceiling and the cupboard door was ajar. Sighing, Ray set down his pile of clothes on the dust filled bed. The entire thing would need to be cleaned, but Ma could do it later using Magic. Just about anyone could use the three main spells of Magic, levitation, shield, and observation, Ray just didn¡¯t have the mana to sustain them for long. Ma could easily levitate the dust out of the room as a Tier 3, but Ray would need several days to do it. The Academy did not require high mana pools for no reason after all. Chapter 5- I found a baby singing on the forest floor. Matilda Matilda sighed as she looked at the building plans. The plan was to convert half of the second floor into a kitchen for the bakery. The two of them did not need six rooms, and they could eat on the third floor. The truth was that she had suspected that Ray wasn¡¯t human for a long time. Jorenson¡¯s guide wasn¡¯t easy to acquire after all. What were the chances that a human had red hair, bright blue eyes, no hair, a susceptibility to disease, an outstanding mana affinity together? And if that was not enough, there was the thing that had first told her that she may be raising something that wasn¡¯t human. Ray, as a young baby, hadn''t cried. No, he had sung. On the day she had found him, a baby lying on the forest floor, he had started singing. A beautiful tune that haunted her to this day. But it was also something that no human could ever sing. A human¡¯s vocal cords simply did not have the capacity to do so, let alone a baby¡¯s. And she had been presented with a choice. To give the child to an orphanage where he would be found and killed by Xnarthan in no time, or take care of him herself. A day later, she had approached Ariana to help her file for adoption. The process had been easy, the Empire was overburdened with orphans and wanting people to adopt. Ariana had agreed, and that was that. Matilda had considered sneaking him to the Elves, or the Satyrs at times, but had always found one excuse or another to do so. The truth was that she had considered Ray her son long ago. Matilda would be lying if she said that his actions did not worry her at all, but she would also be hypocritical to be too harsh on him for doing the exact same thing as her. Though her condition had not been so harsh, she did the same thing back then. But it was all for naught. At least Ray had gotten admission into a good College through Ariana, she did not have that luxury. Not back then. But she had survived anyway. But that was enough reminiscing for today, she had work to do. The builders would come in and renovate things this week, but they would need to be watched. The Commoners district was full of thieves that would love to relieve her of her money. And Ray would start school today, he would need books and materials soon. The Alchemic College started its year right after the Mage academy program¡¯s test ended, so Ray had already missed three days. And he would need control over his new powers too. Matilda had observed his powers in action and was confident that he could do little with the mana he had, but that would not last for long. The System would give him more mana as it had given her, and he would get even more going to a school. The [Learning] skill meant that his class must consider learning important. And then there was her other plan. The Empire, like most tyrannic institutions, had a rebel problem. Not a very big one, the control the Empire had on the ways to get mana was too great for the rebels to grow too powerful, but there was one. A woman called the Rebel Queen ruled it, but she had not been seen, ever. The woman existed only in myth and rumor, to most people, that is. The Xnarthan suspected her of having ties with the Elves and Satyrs, which had led Matilda to discover her while looking for ways to contact the Satyrs. Now that she was in this woman¡¯s territory, and hoping to gain from her efforts, it would be wise to pay a visit to one of her locations again. The rebels were bound to get increasingly powerful under the System, and Matilda had no good opinion of the Empire. The pain of being cast out of the only home she had ever known just for not having a suitable element still burned her. Not to mention the marriage. What did her Master say? ¡®Knowledge is the weapon of the weak. The strong go into the unknown and make do without it.¡¯ Well, she had to agree with him there. As much as she wanted to deny it, she could hardly beat a Fire Mage in a straight-up fight. The trick, of course, was to never be in a place where she had to fight one. And knowledge helped her do that. Matilda heard secrets so easily it scared her. A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation. The majority of them were assumptions based on facts she collected, but assumptions that had an eerily good track record of being correct. After all, that was what the Rebel Queen had hired her for all those years ago. ¡°Ma, it¡¯s time.¡± Ray said, popping out of his room, dressed in his usual white shirt and black pants. Matilda silently added getting him a fashion sense to her to-do list. Just because Anita said that it was a good combination did not mean he could wear the same things every day. ¡°Yes, I am coming, dear.¡± she answered, folding the map and keeping it away. The two of them exited the building and made their way towards the main square. The square was the meeting point of several gang territories in the commoner¡¯s district, and the place where the school bus would pick Ray up. The school bus came, a large cloud construct driven by an irritated man that seemed like he would like to kill her. The man¡¯s lip curled in distaste as Ray boarded, his anger at having to pick up someone from the Commoner¡¯s district clear. Matilda merely scoffed. A couple of decades ago, she had thought the same, but she had learned better. Well, Ray was off, and she had work to do.
Ray Ray looked at the approaching school nervously. The other students had been cold to him for the most part, but he was used to it. What occupied his mind was Alchemy. Ray still had no idea how Aunty Arian had gotten him admission here. The College was one of the more prestigious graduation possibilities through the Mage Academy program. The only Alchemy focused school on the Elven continent, its graduates provided most of the continent''s Alchemic needs. Just studying here was something to be proud of. The bus finally arrived and Ray got off, heading towards the gate. The school was situated on a cloud construct for safety purposes, there had been a few too many incidents for it to be allowed to be near civilization, and the Dean had objected violently to it being subjected to dishonorable locations outside the capital city. So here it was, in the air above it. ¡°Oh? What do we have here, a new face?¡± a voice said from beside Ray. Turning around, Ray came face to face with a short, sharp nosed man. ¡°Yes, sir, I just gained admission. I have my admission notice here. I was delayed due to certain health difficulties and could not attend till now.¡± Ray said, handing it to him. ¡°Yes, yes, as long as the Dean does not care.¡± the man said, opening the scroll. The man¡¯s face clouded with disgust as it spit on the page. ¡°A paid seat. A student grade one at that! The school is falling to such lengths.¡± the man spat. Ray once again felt heat rise up his cheeks, ashamed at the situation. A paid seat, so that was how Aunty Anita had got him in here. The man threw some items at him, calling them from some unknown space. ¡°Here, take it. I don¡¯t expect you will stay here long, but I have to give it to you anyway.¡± the man said, going away. Ray could feel the other students staring, shaking their heads at him as he walked through the gate, clutching the items against his chest. But eventually he had to raise his head and look for where he had to go. And realize that he had no idea where that was. Now more nervous than ever, Ray looked around for someone that could help him. But he didn¡¯t even have any idea who everyone was. Looking through the items, he recognized a light blue robe, a manual, and some kind of key. But no map. Or schedule. Ray looked around, observing many students around him. The majority had gray robes, but some had blue like him, and even fewer white. Ray followed a group of blue students, hoping that he was going in the right direction. The group led him to what appeared to be the entrance of a classroom. A white robed girl was standing there checking their keys for something before sending them in. Ray followed suit, copying them. The girl looked at the key, her eyes glowing. And then slowly raised her head to look at him. ¡°Can you tell me why is it that you are trying to sneak into Ms Davison¡¯s class on your first day, Mr Rosenmund?¡± the girl asked. Ray floundered, trying to come up with some excuse. In the end, deciding to tell the truth. ¡°I, um, have no idea what I am doing. The man at the landing pad gave me these things and told me to get going.¡± Ray answered. The girl sighed, looking exasperated at the situation. ¡°Well, I doubt Ms Davidson is going to have any more students, so I suppose I will deal with you.¡± the girl answered. ¡°Now, based on Krrichlakhs reaction, I assume that you are a paid student?¡± the girl asked. ¡°I, um, have no idea.¡± Ray said. The girl held out her hand, clearly asking for something. ¡°The admission letter.¡± the girl demanded, holding out her hand. Ray handed it to her. ¡°Hmm, yes. I see that you are. The admission letter of a paid student is, unlike a normal letter, golden. The entire thing is by design, I¡¯m afraid. The College has been facing a rather stringent financial crisis and decided to accept a few students on paid basis every year.¡± ¡°But the Dean also does not want the College¡¯s graduate level to drop, and has instituted some rather stringent ways to stop any paid students from graduating and bringing dishonor to the school. I fear you aren¡¯t going to make many friends, Mr Rosenmund.¡± the girl replied. Well, at least life was consistent. Ray did not have any friends before, and he wouldn¡¯t have any now. But he did wonder if Aunty Ariana knew about this when she gave him the letter. Chapter 6- Did Xianxia logic just transmigrate? Ray ¡°As that may be, I will need to fill out certain forms before I can give you your schedule.¡± the girl said, removing a paper from somewhere. Ray had no idea how they were removing things out of nowhere. ¡°Now, who is your sponsor?¡± the girl said. ¡°Umm, sponsor?¡± Ray hesitantly asked back. The girls sighed in exasperation, saying, ¡°The person who bought this letter for you.¡± ¡°Oh, um, Aunty Ariana. Marchioness Ariana, that is.¡± Ray answered. The girl raised her head, clearly surprised. ¡°And the Marchioness is your aunt?¡± she asked. ¡°Well, no, she is, ugh, my adopted mother.¡± Ray answered. ¡°Ah. And do you have any blood relation to her?¡± the girl asked. ¡°Not that I am aware of.¡± Ray answered. ¡°I see. And you were a part of the Mage Academy program, correct?¡± Ray swallowed, the dreaded question was here. ¡°Yes.¡± he answered. ¡°Hmm, the Marchioness has requested that your records be kept private, so I can¡¯t transfer any credits to you. I fear you will need to earn them all again in the next six years.¡± the girl stated. ¡°Yes, yes, that¡¯s fine.¡± Ray answered. Just about anything was better than everyone knowing that he had failed. ¡°Now for the classes. The classes at the College are voluntary. The teachers decide whether to let you in. And I fear that no teacher will let a paid student in, without charging a big fee. The fee is pretty much expected, to be honest, most paid students need extra help to even score the bare minimum after all. The College, of course, takes a portion of this fee, the rest goes to teachers. What you will be able to do, however, is access the library and give exams on the subjects.¡± the girl said. ¡°But isn¡¯t that unfair? A student from a lesser background would always have a harder time than students with a better one in this arrangement.¡± Ray remarked. ¡°Yes, it is quite common for students from weaker backgrounds to be forced to learn a few classes themselves. I expect you will find some in the library. Do take advantage of it, Mr. Rosenmund, the library is almost entirely stocked with books unavailable to the public. Though it is unlikely you will graduate, the knowledge you gain here will be very valuable.¡± the girl said. Ray had no doubt about it, but the matter still worried him. The brochures had made the College seem so good, but now it had turned into something that actively favored certain students over others. But Ray could not say that he wasn¡¯t used to it. The Mage Academy program had done the same. ¡°Umm, which way is the library?¡± Ray asked. ¡°The library is that way, but we¡¯re not quite done here. The College has a rule that each student must take at least 13 classes each year, seven of those are compulsory, but you need to choose the other six." The girl said, handing him a list. Ray went through the rather long list, looking at the subjects. The subjects ranged from sword fighting to Swordsmanship to The history of Human magic. The wise decision, of course, was to take the theoretical ones, the ones he could just learn from the book. And for once in his life, Ray took the wise decision and chose the theoretical subjects. But in particular made Ray hesitate, Art of Magic. Just a few days ago, Ray had gone into the forest and risked his life to learn this, and here was the chance again. But he couldn¡¯t. The exams would no doubt be too hard for him, and he was unlikely to pass with access to the class, let alone without it. And he already had access to the library,, so he could look up the books anyway. This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there. Sighing at his circumstances, Ray handed the girl the form back. The girl looked through it, noting his choices. ¡°Hmm, good ones. A bit on the theoretical side, but at this point it would benefit you more. I would suggest you take Mana Manipulation instead of Herbs and beasts. The latter is one of the more difficult subjects on the list, the professor is known to deliberately fail candidates just to make them learn more. And the course content is over two hundred books, so¡­not the most preferred in the college.¡± the girl said. Well, that was nice of her. Ray would have died if he had to learn two hundred books and then deal with a professor that wanted to fail him. ¡°The ones which have professors teaching them are usually harder, professors are usually retired alchemists that have grand ideas about how good their students must be. The teachers without the title on the other hand are Alchemists still working who teach here for access to the library and other materials and don¡¯t really care about what they are teaching.¡± the girl said. ¡°But if they don¡¯t care, then couldn¡¯t I get in?¡± Ray asked, hopeful that he had found a loophole in his situation. ¡°No, the situation is enforced by the Dean. And he has the habit of asking teachers why they are allowing students into their class. I doubt any will allow you in without a hefty fee.But if you really want to go then there will be a class selection in ten days and another every month. The teachers often kick students out, and some prefer to attend only a select number of classes.¡± the girl replied, ¡°Now, any questions?¡± Ray did have one. ¡°The clothing, you have a white robe, I have a blue one, and I saw that most students have gray ones. And the man at the gate mentioned that I was student grade¡­?¡± ¡°Ah yes, that. I see that you didn¡¯t have many friends in the Academy program either, or you would know this. The admissions into the College are divided into three types. The first and the one you heard about, is the standard admission through the program that leads to a student grade admission.¡± ¡°The fee is waived, and you gain access to the library, the labs, and classes. The second is the disciple grade admission, the one I am. The admission is achieved by paying an extravagant fee to the College after you get admission to the College program, and I get a private tutor from among the professors from it. And of course, there is the status factor.¡± ¡°The third is the understudents. The students that arrive here from outside the Academy program, though were usually a part of it, just scored too low on the test to get admission. The understudents have to pay fees for every class they attend and lab that they use.¡± ¡°But they are still talented enough to pass the Academy test. The reason paid seats are hated is that they are often relatives of powerful people that failed the Academy test and do not belong here. The College will, of course, not fail you on purpose. But I do hope you know that it is extremely unlikely that you will succeed here, there is a reason the Academy does not even consider failed students.¡± the girl finished, looking at Ray closely while dropping her warnings. Ray gulped as he said, ¡°Well, I, uh, better start getting to the library. I have to start studying for the exams and all that.¡± And promptly started walking in the direction of the library. ¡°Wait.¡± the girl said, making Ray turn back, ¡°the compulsory subjects list and your id card, they won¡¯t allow you into the library without it. ¡± Ray took the list, smiling awkwardly as he made his way towards the library. The library was easy enough to find, no one would miss the ten feet tall open doors that led to a rather spacious hall. A bit too spacious. The library hall covered what must have easily been a kilometer, but most of it was seating. The books were kept in pillar-like structures throughout the library that served as shelves. Ray could barely see the ceiling, let alone chose books from it. ¡°Hello, can I help you?¡± a gray robed boy asked Ray, looking impatient. ¡°Yes, I just want to use the library.¡± Ray said as he handed him the id card. ¡°Thank you sir, please pick any book you wish. Just levitate it to you, and it¡¯s yours for three days.¡± the boy said, letting Ray through. Ray nodded as he stepped into the library. The levitation made for a rather harsh problem for him. The lack of mana. Ray could not manipulate books down, he did not have the man to do so. But he wasn¡¯t about to let that get in his way, there had to be at least one book about his subjects on the ground level. Ray could just use it until he reached a level where he could levitate things down. As it turned out, he had underestimated the amount of books there. The majority of them were on subjects that involved fighting of some kind. An unreasonable amount of books on herbs. And of course, many, many, guides on magic. But Ray did find a book that was important to him. The Art of Alchemy: The introduction. The course textbook for the Art of Alchemy class for first years. Sighing in relief, Ray took the book out and made his way to the nearest empty chair. But his relief was short-lived. The book was not a manual, no. The Art of simple Alchemy was just that, a book on the simpler potions that Ray had to prepare in his first year. A practical book, but a useless one for him that had a very limited amount of experience in Alchemy. But more than that, it meant that the College expected students to reach Tier 3 by the end of the year, something Ray was not sure he could do. Chapter 7- Herb history is officially the new secret to friend making. Ray But in the end, Ray decided to at least read through the material, it would do little harm to do so, but he might find something that he could do. Ray flipped through the pages, noting potions might have low mana requirements. The Cough¡¯s cure, Clotting blood and Hairpocalypse stood out. The first was the cure for the common cold, and seemed like something Ray could prepare now if he had some more mana. The recipe was simple, just add Herbgreen and Sawroot to a solution of pure water tinged with neutral mana. The second, the potion for clotting blood, was more complex, but still something Ray might be able to do with a little more confidence. Hairpocalypse was a prank by a College student that made hair grow at fast speeds. Ray sighed as he put the book down, looking for another one. In the end, he found a book on Herb history, one of his subjects, and decided to learn it. The book was not the most interesting read, in fact, it was one of the worst reads Ray had read in his life. And he had read a treatise on the terms of mana. But at least it was unlikely that Ray would have to do it again. Perhaps it was because of his Fae heritage, but Ray had always had great memory. Not photographic like his mothers, but still good enough that he would just need to read the book a few more times before the exam to remember it. ¡°Sir, I did not disturb you as you seemed so engrossed in reading, but College was over a while ago. The last bus will be leaving soon.¡± the boy that had greeted Ray said. Ray hurriedly thanked him and rushed to the landing pad. The last bus was indeed still there. Ray got on it, painting for breath as he took a seat in the otherwise empty bus. The bus, contrary to expectations, did not leave at once. A few minutes later, the boy that had warned Ray got on and gestured for the driver to start the bus. ¡°Did you tell the bus driver your location, sir? The bus usually only stops in the Merchant''s district, not anywhere else.¡± the boy said. Ray opened his mouth to tell the driver to go to the commoners district, but held himself. Perhaps it would be best if the boy did not know where he lived? ¡°Oh, no need for that. I will just make my way from the Merchant¡¯s district.¡± Ray said. ¡°Thank you for all your help, I would have missed the bus without it.¡± ¡°Just my duty sir, besides you could have just called someone from the College office if you did miss it.¡± the boy replied. Ray knew that he presumed that he was a noble, but he did not correct him. Aunty Ariana would come if he asked anyway, so he wasn¡¯t completely wrong. ¡°Eritrae.¡± Ray said, holding out his hand. ¡°Marcus¡± the boy replied, shaking the hand. ¡°A pleasure to meet you, Marcus. Have you been here long?¡± Ray asked. ¡°Not long, ugh Eritrae, just a year. The College offers jobs to those that might need them to pay for classes. The library job gives money and allows me access to the library, so¡­¡± Marcus. ¡°Just call me Ray. And the job sounds like an excellent opportunity.¡± Ray said. ¡°Yes, it is. I noticed that you were reading throughout the day. Did you not take any classes yet? The freshmen usually take classes during the first day.¡± Marcus said. ¡°Yes, I did not feel the need to. I¡¯ll see if I have any that interest me later.¡± Ray said, hoping that he did not already know that he was a paid student. ¡°Oh yes, Mr. Larvittus barely teaches anyway. And Herb history isn¡¯t the most interesting subject, too.¡± Marcus said. You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author. ¡°A most boring one,, actually. I just did it, so I wouldn¡¯t have to do it before the exam again. Now I can focus on more interesting things without having to ever think about how Count Rofuss planted seven branches of Cornithius in his Winter mansion to see if they would grow.¡± Ray said, laughing. ¡°Did they ever actually find out why only three branches grew?¡± Marcus said, giggling along with him. ¡°The book doesn¡¯t mention it, but I am pretty sure it has something to do with how he planted it. Cornithius is a very stingy plant, it won¡¯t let any plants grow around it and will actively steal resources. The three Cornithuis¡¯ that grew just won the fight.¡± Ray said, quoting from his memory of studying herbs in the Mage program. ¡°Oh, I did not know that.¡± Marcus said, looking surprised for some reason. The rest of the ride to the Merchant''s district was spent talking with Marcus, something Ray found he thoroughly enjoyed. In the end, they said goodbye at their stops, Ray making sure to head in the direction of the Noble¡¯s district before heading towards the Commoner¡¯s district. Perhaps he finally had a friend. The walk to the house passed by quickly, Ray humming a happy tune as he did so. But all the happiness vanished when he arrived back home to find the door locked. And that moment, Ray remembered something, Ma must have been waiting for him in the Merchant¡¯s district¡­ Ray rushed towards the Merchant¡¯s district at full speed, hoping that he would get there before Ma realized something was wrong. But judging from Ma¡¯s angry face when he got there, he was too late. ¡°I can explain!¡± Ray said, preempting any scolding. ¡°I am listening.¡± Ma stated. ¡®¡° I, um, made a friend and didn¡¯t want him to know I was from the Commoner¡¯s district and can I please do the same tomorrow and every day after. And I know that if he is my friend he would not care about me being in the commoners district, but I don¡¯t want to risk it.¡± Ray spat out in a single breath, acting like a child to hopefully get his way. Ma stared at him for a second, taking a deep breath in as she said, ¡°Ray, first, it is good that you made a friend, and you can come from the merchants district if you want, I know that you already remembered the way, but next time, do remember to tell your mother, so she doesn¡¯t get worried that something happened to you. ¡° ¡°Now come on, we need to be getting home. I have an appointment with the builders to get some quotes, and I want to do some homework on the way, so I don¡¯t end up getting scammed.¡± ¡°I just forgot¡­¡± Ray said, guiltily, as Ma began to walk. Ray followed after her, wondering if it was too early to ask if he could maybe go home alone and not tag along.
Ray Ma did not let him go alone, instead she had him tag along the entire time as she negotiated prices for materials. Ray found it horribly boring. But it did give him time to think. Though neutral Qi was something only available to people at Tier 3, his power had shown the ability to turn into other things. In a way, yellow glitter was Fire element mana. The question now was, did this extend to other forms of mana too? Ray looked around for something to experiment on, finding a dried up plant in the corner of the otherwise utilitarian shop. Now, if yellow glitter was fire, then what would water be? Blue? Ray did not see the harm in trying. Drawing on his mana, he summoned some blue glitter, watching the conversion rate. The pellets of glitter were uniform, as one would expect of magic. And nine of them were formed from each point of mana. Now to see if they converted to water. Ray sprinkled the glitter above the plant, watching as it turned into droplets of water. Though he could not note how much water was formed, it was not a very sizable amount. Now, could he do wood mana? Ray was pretty sure that green was wood mana¡¯s color. But this was too public a location to do that. Ray went over to Ma to try and get her to let him go home again. ¡°Ok, fine, but don¡¯t mess anything up.¡± Ma said, handing him the keys while shaking her head in frustration. Ray smiled sheepishly and went home. The first step of the plan was to get a potted plant, so he could experiment. The house didn¡¯t have one, but it did have a couple of weeds that could work. Ray took the weeds into a bowl and sat on his bed ready to experiment. To begin with, Ray conjured nine more pellets of glitter and sprinkled them on the plant. The plant did not change much, but Ray was sure that it was a bit greener than before. Or was it just his eyes mistaking him? The only way to be sure was to observe them properly using his mana perception and use more mana too. Ray conjured fifty-four pellets, leaving him with just five mana left. The green glitter circled the plant in Ray¡¯s perception, and as he looked, turned into some kind of shimmering energy that was absorbed by the plant. And this time, the difference was visible, the yellow coloring of the plant faded to a yellowish green, clearly healthier. Ray smiled, a success. Now to see if he could get some neutral mana in here. Chapter 8- Yes, going into a dark alley is a wise decision. Ray Ray decided not to continue testing in public, but thankfully he did not have to wait long. Ma came by five minutes later and handed him the keys, telling him to go home. Ray happily followed her instructions. The wait also gave his mana time to recover. An advantage of having high mana affinity and low mana pool was that mana recovered fast for him. Ray sat down on his new bed as he contemplated what color neutral mana would be. At least he knew how to identify neutral mana, a mixture of water and neutral mana would start sparkling, showing that it was ready to serve as an alchemic reagent. Ray had placed a bowl of water in front of him, eager to test it out. Now, what color should he try first? White? Well, it seemed probable. Ray conjured white glitter, letting it fall on the bowl. The energy flowed out, but did nothing. The water was as it was before. A fail. But he did not give up. Ray emptied the water bowl and added some more water from the tap, oiling it to make it as pure as he could. An alchemic potion required distillation, but Ray would make do with this for now. Ray decided to try black next, the color represented the absence of any light in the visible spectrum, and could be the answer. But once again, there was no reaction from the water. The shadows were perhaps a bit darker, but certainly no shimmer. Ray once again prepared the bowl, pondering over what it could be. What color represented the lack of any element? Well, if colors represented elements, then neutral mana would have no color at all. Grinning at his discovery, he conjured transparent glitter this time, the nearly invisible pellets sinking into the water and making it shimmer. A success!
[Alchemy] skill increased to level 1 : 15 mana gained +1 to Aura force [Learning] skill increased to level 1 : 9 mana gained +1 to Intelligence
Ray¡¯s grin widened, his mana had increased by over twofold from just this discovery, he was sure that if he actually managed to synthesize a potion, it would increase much more. Ray jumped up, eager to tell Ma, but then remembered that she wasn¡¯t home. Sighing, he went back to doing nothing, wondering if there was something he could do to relieve himself of this boredom. But there wasn¡¯t. Ray was stuck with it for the next half an hour before Ma came home, with guests. Ray crouched on top of the stairs as they came in, listening in. ¡°So, you want to build an L shaped kitchen, eh? And demolish three bedrooms to do it? Well, I don¡¯t see any problem with that. But your plans for the ground floor, that is not how a bakery is supposed to be.¡± a man said. ¡°I know, but I am making my own. I think my customers will benefit from being able to roam and see all the treats, and I will benefit from the extra showing space. A win-win, I say.¡± Ma countered. ¡°I don¡¯t know why you think people would sit around and eat in a bakery, but whatever, it¡¯s your money. But no returns if you don¡¯t like it after.¡± the man replied. ¡°Yes, I am quite sure.¡± ma replied. ¡°Well, we can do the work in a week or so if we start today. I have seen what I need to do.¡± The man said. ¡°And what will this express construction cost me? Not more than a hundred mana coins, I hope.¡± Ma said. You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story. ¡°Now come on, do you think any other builder will give you such good service? Five hundred man coins, that''s how low I¡¯ll go.¡± the builder said. The two of them negotiated for the next five minutes, finally settling on two hundred and ten mana coins. The builder left the house grumbling something about stingy mothers, allowing Ray to come down. ¡°Was that the builder?¡± Ray asked, already knowing the answer. ¡°Yes, the other ones canceled the appointment,, so I hired this one. And how did your experimentation go? I saw that you used water, but not what you did before that.¡± Ma asked as she removed things from some bag she was carrying. Ray moved over to help. ¡°I found out how to do wood, water and neutral mana. The glitter is practically a substitute, like a container of some kind. The mana inside transforms into some kind of energy that turns into the element.¡± Ray excitedly said. ¡°Did you just say neutral? Ma said, pausing as she turned to him. ¡°The same neutral you need for alchemic reagents?¡± Ray grinned as he replied, ¡°Yes, I am going to try a potion tomorrow. I got some mana from discovering neutral Qi, it''s 39 points now.¡± Ma smiled, saying ¡°Ah, some good news at last, I have to go out now, but I promise we will celebrate tomorrow. A little cake, perhaps? I think I can get the downstairs kitchen up and running for long enough to do it.¡± Ray¡¯s brows furrowed. ¡°But didn¡¯t you just have that appointment? What other thing is there? The business isn¡¯t open, and Aunty Ariana would just meet us at home.¡± ¡°Oh, nothing for you to worry about, just visiting an old friend.¡± Ma said, moving to leave. ¡°Could you please just put those things on my bed? I will sort them out later.¡± But Ray wasn¡¯t convinced. ¡°I thought you hated all your old friends.¡± Ma stiffened, saying ¡°Well, I don¡¯t hate this one. Now I must be going.¡± Ray looked at Ma suspiciously as she left, and had the sudden urge to follow her. But she had also told him to put things on her bed, and he wouldn¡¯t be able to catch up to her if he did that. Though he could also do it later, after he returned. And there was the fact that he still didn¡¯t have anything to do. Ray went to his luggage and put on a coat and a cap to hide his face. Ma would recognize his red hair from miles away if he let her see it. And then he left the building, looking for Ma using his mana perception. Ma was easy enough to find, Ray was very familiar with her mana signature, and it made following her easier. Ray kept some distance away, looking away to make it seem like he wasn¡¯t following her but looking at the shops. The road deteriorated as they walked, eventually reaching the point where no cart could pass through it. Ray carefully walked through, trying not to give himself away as he moved. Ma, surprisingly, had no trouble with the roads. Had she come here before? Ray could not figure out how she was avoiding the potholes so well, especially now that it was getting dark. Ray could barely make them out with his mana perception, let alone his normal sight. In the end, Ma turned a corner and emerged in what could only be described as a shady alleyway with an even shadier door. A dozen guards stood around the door, making Ray hesitate. Ma on the other hand went ahead and talked to them, and gained entrance. Ray considered trying, but he knew he would fail easily. So he instead decided to wait around and see what happened. Perhaps he could find another entrance into the place. Looking around, all Ray could see was a sewer entrance, the building did not seem to have another entrance at all. What a weird thing, why would a building only have an entrance in an alleyway? Ray could only think of nefarious reasons to do so. But the sewer opening just begged to be checked. Ray headed towards it, crouching down to check it out, making sure he was out of sight. The sewer entrance was, as he had suspected, sealed shut. The people guarding here were too shady to not seal the sewers, Ray wouldn¡¯t be surprised to hear that they had used the sewers to sneak into places before. But it raised the question, what should Ray do? Just head back? But it seemed very anticlimactic to do that. But he also didn¡¯t see what choice he had, he could stay back to see Ma come out, but that came with a high risk of discovery. The guards would no doubt become suspicious of anyone loitering, and might decide to question him. Or worse, harm him in some way. Ray headed back, keeping his perception out from anything out of the ordinary. Not only was this area dangerous, but he might see something that would solve the mystery. Ray had nearly traveled back to normal lands when he ran across something weird. A shimmer in the shadows. Reacting as fast as he could, Ray shot out yellow glitter towards it, running away as fast as he could. But it was too fast. A few seconds later, a girl dressed in what could only be an assassin¡¯s gear was staring at him, her deep black eyes looking at him with clear hostility. Chapter 9- No, nothing is going to happen, No,no,no. ¡°Why did you attack me? And how did you do it?¡± the girl demanded. Ray put on his bravest face, answering in the deepest voice he could muster. ¡°Why did you shadow travel so close to me? Did you expect me to not attack when you did so?¡± Ray asked, acting like he was someone powerful. The girl tilted her head, ¡°I can tell if you are telling the truth, you know. A power of mine. So weigh your words before saying them.¡± ¡°And would you like to answer my questions?¡± Ray asked, still keeping up his facade. The girl couldn¡¯t tell he was lying if he just asked questions. ¡°Would you like to answer mine?¡± the girl asked back. ¡°No.¡± Ray replied. ¡°Though I expect I already have.¡± ¡°So it is. Did you target me?¡± the girl asked. ¡°No, did you?¡± Ray asked back. ¡°No, I don''t even know who you are. I doubt you know me. So it would seem that what occurred here was a simple misunderstanding, one that did no harm. I suppose you may pass.¡± the girl said, disappearing into the shadows. Ray watched a shimmer travel through the shadows. Ray sighed in relief as he hurried back home, glad that he was weak for once. Ma did not arrive back home till an hour later, trying to sneak in quietly. Ray was not having it, he sat there on the sofa, waiting for her. ¡°Ma, could you tell me what has happened? I know that you went to visit an alleyway, and you¡¯ve been a bit too lenient with me. Not to mention that we moved here all of a sudden.¡± Ray asked. Ma looked at him for a few seconds before taking a deep breath in, ¡°Ray, did you follow me? Why would you do that?¡± ¡°I was worried about you, you were acting strange.¡± Ray replied. ¡°Ray, next time you get worried, just ask me instead of following me. Do you know how dangerous it could have been if someone had seen you? The people there aren¡¯t to be messed with.¡± Ray froze, remembering his encounter with the girl dressed in black. Should he tell Ma? Well, that girl was threatening¡­and he had a feeling that it might be best if he knew who she was. ¡°Well, I kinda did meet someone.¡± Ray hesitantly said. Ma froze, speaking seriously, ¡°Ray, I need more information. And I need it now.¡± ¡°Well, while I was coming back, there was this shimmer in the shadows¡­ I knew it must have been a person hiding in there, and it was very close to me, so I attacked and ran away. The person caught up to me in seconds, it was a girl dressed in black with very scary eyes. But I was able to scare her off, she thought I was someone powerful,, and we resolved the misunderstanding.¡± Ray said, trying to act impressive. Ma just froze, staring at Ray for a few seconds before removing the noise-cancelling device and switching it on. ¡°Ray, the person you met is the Shadow princess, heir to the leader of the rebellion. Yes, that rebellion, the one against the Empire. What you did wasn¡¯t just dangerous, it was irresponsible. ¡°Not only did you endanger yourself by attacking the heir to the rebellion, you endangered me and Anita too. The rebellion would kill all of us if something bad happened to her. Do you understand that?¡± Ma said, shouting by the end. And the scolding was here. ¡°Ray, this world is not some playground where you can just run about and have fun, no matter what Anita thinks. I swear, the two of you are worse together. But do you truly think what you are doing is ok?¡± This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it ¡°Tell me, how much mana do you have? Fifty? No, thirty-nine? I have nearly twenty times as much, and I am among the weaker people in the city. Ray, you are a Tier 0, a nobody as far as strength is concerned. Just because you can attack now does not mean you are powerful enough to pull it off.¡± ¡°I want you to promise me, Ray, that you won¡¯t put yourself in danger for no good reason again.¡± Ma said, staring at him. Ray wanted to run away, to be anywhere but here. ¡°I was just worried¡­¡± he said. Ma just stared at him. ¡°Yes, I promise.¡± he relented Ma smiled saying ¡°Now, enough of that, let me see what I can cook up, and then you can tell me all about your powers.¡± Ray fidgeted as he waited for the bus to arrive. Ma had let him go by himself to the Merchant¡¯s district so that he could retain the illusion that he wasn¡¯t from the Commoner¡¯s district. The bus arrived and Ray got on, avoiding everyone else while looking for Marcus, but he was nowhere to be seen. Perhaps he had caught another bus. Ray sighed as he took a seat in the middle of the bus, trying to keep away from others. The middle of the bus was the least likely to have people coming and demanding the seat, something that often happened in his experience. As expected, all of the threatening looking people went to the back or the front, letting Ray sit in peace. The bus eventually took off, taking Ray to his second day in the College. Ray had plans for today, first he was going to brush up on the alchemic process and the mana manipulation involved, and then he was going to see if he could make the cough¡¯s Cure. The bus arrived at the College and Ray got off in a hurry, still avoiding anyone. Perhaps it was because he hadn¡¯t been here long, or he¡¯d just not attracted enough attention, Ray was left alone. Ray decided not to question his luck and rushed to the library, ready to get on with his day. The library. Just like yesterday, but with a different person was checking badges. Ray handed her his badge, asking, ¡°Is Marcus not here today?¡± The bored-looking girl looked at him weirdly, saying, ¡°No, he works here only once a week.¡± ¡°Oh, thank you.¡± Ray replied, heading towards the pillars, looking for the book he had found yesterday. Art of Alchemy. The answers he wanted lay in there. The next few hours were spent learning all he could about how to make the potion, when to add what and how much of it. A professor would usually accompany a student in such an endeavor, but Ray had no intention of asking one for help. Not only did he risk exposing his secret, they were unlikely to help him. Ray got up and walked to the girl that collected his card and asked,¡± Do you know where I can try to make potions? Is there a lab of some sort around?¡± The girl raised her head from her book and assessed him for a second before saying, ¡°A student is allowed to use a lab three times a week for one hour each. After that, you have to pay.¡± ¡°A map is available over there,¡± she pointed towards a pillar near the door that did have a few scrolls on it.-¡° But I would suggest that you start small, sir, doing it yourself can be a bit of a challenge early on even if you have done it before.¡± Ray nodded, accepting her kind intentions, ¡°Thank you, I will just be doing a Cough¡¯s Cure as my first. I expect it will be rather easy.¡± ¡°Ah, yes, I expect it will, sir.¡± the girl replied, going back to reading her book. Ray walked out of the Academy, snatching a scroll from the pillar. The Academy was a rather complicated place, having multiple buildings that seemed to be placed completely randomly. But at least the library was near the lab building. The College being an institution for Alchemy, had an entire building dedicated to labs. A large tower made of white stone that seemed more like a fortress than a lab building. Ray had a sneaking suspicion that the building had seen its shares of explosions and other catastrophes. An alchemist was bound to explode something or make a poison sometime during their lives, just too many things in the world matched to make one of the two. The gate of the building was guarded by a triad of students in gray uniform, likely serving a similar duty to Marcus. ¡°I would like access to a lab, please.¡± Ray said, holding out his id card. An irritated looking student took it, examining it before returning it, ¡°What type of lab do you require, sir? And what ingredients? I do hope that you would book one ahead of time next time, we will not be able to accommodate you if you require anything but a basic level lab.¡± ¡°The basic one will be fine, and the potion is Cough¡¯s Cure, just give me some distilled water, herbgreen lavender and Sawroot.¡± Ray said. ¡°As you wish.¡± the student said, opening the building door and leading Ray inside, opening the first door they came across. ¡°The lab is booked after fifteen minutes so please clear away by then, the ingredients should already be in there, they''re basic anyway. Please holler if something goes wrong.¡± The door slammed behind Ray as the student stormed off. Ray expected it had something to do with his paid student status, had news of it spread so far already? But whatever the case, he had a potion to make. Chapter 10- Woohoo! A level up! Tier 1! Ray is now almost at normal mana levels! Ray Ray assessed the lab properly, noting the locations. The room was white, with a table running through three sides of the square lab. A distillation machine stood on one side, a synthesizing beaker in the middle table and an assortment of herbs on the right. Ray removed the distilled water and poured into the beaker, preparing to begin, he would need to act quickly if he was to finish in fifteen minutes. The first step was to pour enough mana into it that it started to glow instead of just shimmer. Ray conjured pellets, pouring them in, little by little. After 15 pellets, the water finally began to shimmer. The next step was adding ingredients. Herbgreen lavender was the first to be added, the crushed powder would have to dissolve in the mixture to make it ready for the Sawroot. Herbgreen lavender would enhance the cough reducing properties of the Sawtooth into something that could cure instead. The herbgreen lavender dissolved slowly, taking over ten minutes and most of his time, but the solution was now ready for Ray to synthesize into a potion. The next part was the hardest one, Sawtooth lost its properties on being crushed, so it had to be carefully guided to merge little by little. The process was slightly mana intensive, but Ray was sure he could do it if he was careful. Ray submerged the Sawroot and activated his perception. The process would take less than ten seconds but had to be guided carefully. Ray concentrated on the Sawroots perimeter, watching as its herbal fluid left it in haste, the Herbgreen lavender dissolving it. Ray conjured more glitter, pushing the mana in places where it would guide the fluid away so it wouldn¡¯t stay in one place. The reaction started occurring in the corners as Ray continued this process. The process continued, the herbal fluid spread out, spreading into the fluid and Ray tried to distribute it uniformly. At last, the ten seconds passed and Ray successfully completed it. Now for the last part, stir the pot. Ray pushed more of the pellets in, nearly exhausting his mana as he stirred the potion leisurely. The potion was nearly done now, and so was his time, but hopefully the other person would be late enough that he could finish it. Ray felt the mixture turn dark green as it neared completion, ready to be finished, but his senses saw another thing. An outflow of mana from a location. Ray turned his attention there, feeling to see what was happening. A herbal fluid stockpile, apparently this part was moving a step behind the rest, it had too much herbal fluid and not enough herbal lavender. Ray poured some herbgreen lavender to the beaker, letting it sink in. And then carefully implemented a mini rotation in the place by levitating the water, letting it oscillate as he isolated it. The problem had two solutions, one was to remove it after isolating, and second was to neutralize it by adding the necessary component. The hergreen lavender¡¯s slow dissolving made the latter hard, but not so hard that Ray wouldn¡¯t try. But the best plan was to isolate and remove that part from the potion. Ray continued edging the part out, using mana liberally to levitate it. The next step was even harder, he had to spread the herbal fluid evenly in that isolated area, the problem was that Ray could not do that. The pellets began turning into neutral mana within seconds, and there was not enough space to guide the fluid anywhere. A Tier 3 could manipulate neutral mana itself, but not Ray. But Ray decided to take the risk and put mana in, hoping that it would dissolve. And he was doing well when a sudden distraction occurred. The door slammed open, making him lose concentration and breaking the isolation, but Ray reacted quickly, spinning it some more to make the part dissolve more. The rest of the potion was already ready, just this part remained, a ticking bomb taht might spoil the potion. But Ray¡¯s cautiousness had paid off, there was enough herbgreen lavender dissolved that the Sawroot had been nullified. But the concentration was still not even. Ray spent the last of his mana, making the entire potion spin in an attempt to equify it, and he succeeded. The potion was a success, even if barely. ¡°Do I want to know why you were using this room while I had booked it, Mr.Rosenmund?¡± Ray heard the voice of the white robed girl that had first welcomed him in the College say from behind him. This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. ¡°I am sorry, the potion grew long, the herbgreen lavender took too long to dissolve and there was a buildup of the Sawroot¡¯s herbal fluid.¡± Ray apologized. ¡°Yes, I could see that you were dealing with some form of trouble, and I am sorry for barging in, but why did you occupy this room?¡± she asked. ¡°The student responsible said that this was the only available one.¡± Ray replied, sensing that something was wrong. ¡°Did he now? A thing to note, Mr.Rosenmund, is that the College has over a hundred basic labs in this building. The likelihood of one not being free is negligible, and only occurs during major events. The student was attempting to get you into trouble with me. I have something of a reputation for demanding punctuality and being rather strict about it.¡± the girl said. ¡°Why? Why would he do this, when I haven¡¯t even met him before?¡± Ray asked, confused. The girl sighed, saying, ¡°Zaire, that is the student in question, has a sister. Now said sister had initially gained admission into the College as a student, but was denied because you took her seat. And now she will have to join as a gray robe, costing his family a great amount of money.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Ray said, a bit shocked by the situation. Zaire¡¯s anger did make sense now. ¡°I don¡¯t suppose it would matter that I was sorry for it?¡± ¡°No, I doubt he would care. And besides, if you did succeed here, he has little to complain about. The College is happy to have a Tier 0 that can make potions.¡± the girl answered. ¡°Did you succeed?¡± the girl asked. ¡°Yes,¡± Ray answered, presenting the beaker to her, ¡°A completed Cough¡¯s cure¡± ¡°A simple potion. I approve, it is always best to start simple. And I am sure this contributed in no small part to your successful performance.¡± the girl said. ¡°Though I did see you using a rather ill advised technique in the end. What went wrong?¡± Ray was surprised at her question, but still answered, ¡°I couldn¡¯t directly control the mana concentration, so I tried to wing it. But even that failed when you barged in, but spinning it evened the consistency enough that it works.¡± ¡°An ill advised technique indeed, I would advise against using it again, most potions would explode if spun them so. I do not have time to give you specific advice, but the College offers assisting artifacts for potion-making. I strongly recommend you get a wand if its control you lack.¡± ¡°The artifacts are available in the main office, it should be on the College map. Now, if you will excuse me, I do have a potion to make.¡± she said, moving towards the table while levitating ingredients to the right table, preparing water on the right, and replacing the beaker all at once. Ray could not help it, he was jealous, he could barely levitate powders, let alone all of this. But he also knew when to leave. As he turned to leave, he came face to face with a blue screen.
[Alchemy] skill leveled up to level 2: 30 mana gained +1 to Aura Force [Learning] skill leveled up twice to level 3: 54 mana gained (18+36) +1 to Perception, +1 to Combat Tier level up initiated Tier 1 (123/200)
Ray felt mana pour into him as his tier increased, finally reaching the first tier. ¡°Uhum.¡± the girl cleared her throat, letting Ray know that she wanted to leave. ¡°I am sorry, the System decided to show me a blue screen.¡± Ray explained. ¡°Yes, I felt your Tier increase¡± she replied ¡°Yes,¡± Ray replied, but at the last moment, turned back and asked, ¡°Why did you help me?¡¯ The girl paused for a second before replying, ¡°I felt that your situation was pitiful. I always thought about how it would be if I didn¡¯t get a suitable element or had a small mana pool.¡± ¡°Wait, you know about those things?¡±Ray asked, shocked.¡±I thought the records were sealed.¡± ¡°No, but I have an inkling now. The name is Luna by the way, I was expecting you to ask ages ago.¡± Luna replied. ¡°I am, however, serious about you leaving. Do be careful, there are things happening that you do not want to get involved in.¡± Ray nodded and left, weirded out by her warning. What did she mean? But he had a feeling that it would be a while before he found out.At least Ma was going to be happy that he had gained so much man. But how did he gain so much mana? The System¡¯s level ups implied that it thought he had learned something. And then there was the thing with a wand. Ray had heard of those, they helped people concentrate their powers into a single focus, letting them cast with much greater strength. A wand could help, he supposed, the potion making process had shown him a host of problems with his mana. Ray could only control the glitter, not what it formed, and it formed things within seconds. The fire would combust too soon, water would be useless, and he could only provide food for plants with wood. To use it in combat Ray would have to venture close to his enemies, something he would not survive. Well, at least he found out about it during potion making, not in the middle of a battle. Chapter 11- The real nature of friendship: College edition. Ray took a deep breath as he walked into what was called the ¡®Armory¡¯. The receptionist had been most helpful in pointing him this way. ¡°Oh, what do we have here?¡± the needling voice of the man Ray had met on the gate came. The same one that had spit on the scroll. Krr- something? ¡°Do you have a reason for being here, paid student?¡± the man said, spitting the last part out in disgust. ¡°I would like a wand, sir, if you could just point me in the right direction, I would be happy to take it.¡± Ray said. ¡°Oh? And why do you want a wand? Want to wave it around?¡± the man mocked. ¡°A¡­friend told me it might help since I was having trouble with control.¡± Ray answered. ¡°Oh? Did you try making a potion and explode it?¡± the man said, his voice suddenly joyful. ¡°No, I actually succeeded. I just felt that I could have done better.¡± Ray said, relishing the chance to prove the man wrong. ¡°Oh.¡± the man replied, visibly disappointed, ¡°Well, I suppose not all paid students are completely worthless. Come on, I will show you where the wands are.¡± The man led Ray down the golden painted corridor with what could only be a red velvet carpet to an old-looking wooden door. ¡°The artifact treasury, full of old artifacts the Dean collected during his travels. Artifacts that you couldn''t possibly wield. Come on, your thing is this way.¡± the man turned to the left, leading them down a much simpler corridor to a locked wooden door. The door opened to a well lit room that held wands on both sides. ¡°The wands are only useful to those below Tier 9, they can¡¯t conduct more mana than that. But there are some impressive specimens here.¡± the man said. Ray waited for him to suggest something, but soon it became clear that he wasn¡¯t going to do so. Ray decided to take things into his own hands and observe each wand himself. The wands on the left all had more mana than the ones on the right, making Ry go towards them. The first was an oak wand that curved the entire length after the handle, making it rather weird to look at. ¡°The Waveria, it''s usually used to enhance the duration of water spells, and is known to also increase their might.¡± the man said from behind Ray. So he was going to help Ray? ¡°Sir, could you please help me in choosing a suitable wand? And tell me your honorable name?¡± Ray asked. The man was clearly the person in charge of the armory, and knowledgeable to boot. The likelihood of him knowing what wand Ray needed was very high. ¡°Just call me the Armorer, few people can remember my name anyway. As for the wand¡­¡± the Armorer¡¯s eyes seemed to glisten in the light as he walked towards a dark brown wand with some sort of cloth on the handle on the right side. ¡°The Redress. The wand was commissioned by an Archduke to help his son focus his power instead of letting it run wild. But the wand¡¯s original grip was too slippery, and it fell out of the son¡¯s hands in battle. The son was later executed for killing his entire regiment along with the army.¡± the Armorer said, handing Ray the wand. Ray held it, but it felt wrong in his hands. The cloth was too soft, and the wand¡¯s mana did not seem quite right. ¡°I am sorry, no, the wand is too¡­dark for my magic.¡± Ray said. The Armorer¡¯s lips curled into a frown, but he kept the wand back in its place. ¡°Well, you weren¡¯t worthy of it anyway.¡± ¡°Ah, this might suit your queasiness more. The Treetise. The wand was commissioned by a Countess to use during the first invasion of the elves, it is excellent at targeting and breaking down living cells, but it can do so much more.¡± the Armorer said, a smile returning to his face as he gave the wand to Ray. Ray just looked at the wand for a few seconds and gave it back. ¡°Could you please give me something that helps with control, but isn¡¯t built to kill things or has some other bloody history?¡± The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. ¡°No.¡± the Armorer seemed almost affronted by Ray¡¯s suggestion, ¡°A wand is a weapon! Not as famous as a sword or a spear, but it is a weapon! And weapons have bloody histories! And are made to kill things! Do you think you will be using it only for Alchemy? No, someday you¡¯re going to have to use it in a fight, and you¡¯ll thank me then.¡± ¡°But doesn¡¯t the College give solely for use in Alchemy?¡± Ray asked, ¡°And besides, I would like something that has combat capability, but doesn¡¯t expressly target living cells.¡± ¡°Well, there¡¯s a trick question. The College isn¡¯t going to stop you using the wand if you have to use it. And besides, the wand will stay with you until you are either Tier 9 or have graduated, both of which would take years. The College sometimes even lets low level wands like this remain with talented graduates, as a reminder of their time here. ¡° the Armorer said as he moved towards another wand. A silver-white one that had a gem on its tip. ¡°The Elven Cutter. The choice weapon of an Elven soldier that killed a lot of humans. The wand sharpens and concentrates your magic, so you have your control thingy and some attack.¡± ¡°Sir, wouldn¡¯t it be harder to alchemize if it''s sharp?¡± Ray asked. ¡°Not too hard, I have seen people manage, the liquid nature of most elemented mana makes it harder to use it as a sharp sword.¡± the Armour replied. ¡°The thing is, my mana is glitter.¡± Ray conjured a little green glitter. The glitter turned into leaves within seconds of it appearing. ¡°I need something that can control the glitter, so it doesn¡¯t transform immediately.¡± ¡°Oh how interesting. And the Elven Cutter would be even better for you in combat! Just imagine plants growing inside a person!¡± the Armorer said, almost giddy, ¡°But I also can¡¯t give it to you. The wand can¡¯t be used by you for Alchemy, and that is what it is supposed to be used for.¡± The sigh that escaped his lips made Ray reconsider how bad the man was. Perhaps he just wanted the best for Ray¡­and thought it lay in giving him things that helped in combat. The statement made more sense now that he¡¯d spelled it out. ¡°Perhaps I should just try to pick something up, and you can say if it''s suitable?¡± Ray asked. ¡°Well, sure, that''s the way it''s supposed to go anyway.¡± the Armorer said. Ray nodded as he looked for a wand with his perception. The wands on the right weren¡¯t very useful, perhaps the ones on the left were less combat focused? Ray looked for a suitable wand, his eyes finally resting on a wand that wasn¡¯t, for some reason, on a stand. The wand was some kind of white wood, with a gem on the tip, quite like the Elven Cutter, but the wand also sparkled to his eyes. Perhaps it would be more suitable? Ray¡¯s element was glitter, after all. Ray picked up the wand and showed it to the Armorer. ¡°Ah, one of the waste wands.¡± ¡°What do you mean waste wands?¡± Ray asked, wondering if it was broken. ¡°The armory has limited space to store things, so we regularly throw out some weapons that are on the weaker side. The Elvensong is a ceremonial Elf wand that they use in their festivals.¡± ¡°The wand doesn¡¯t have much use except having the power to draw from different mana sources and sustain volatile mana for longer periods of time. A basic skill for most Alchemists. Though I suppose it would be of more use to you.¡± ¡° Well, you can have it.¡± The Armorer said, handing the wand to Ray. ¡°I was supposed to dispose of it in a couple of days anyway.¡± ¡°Why are you helping me? I thought you hated me when I first came in. And even today, you acted so vilely at the door, but helped me now.¡± Ray asked, putting his thoughts into words. ¡°The answer is simple, Mr Rosenmund, talent. At the gate, you were a talentless idiot who had used money to get into this prestigious institution. Now you are the student who made a potion on their second day without instruction and using a textbook guide. A simple potion, but we all have to start somewhere.¡± ¡°I expect you¡¯ll find the teachers far more welcoming than you expected at this class change, I am sure you¡¯ll find yourself in some classes at least. Though that might change with all the things that are happening.¡± ¡°What things?¡± Ray asked. ¡°Now that answer will cost you. But I am willing to tell you, for the small small cost of a favor.¡± The Armorer said. Ray thought about his proposition for a moment, but decided against it. To owe a debt to a man that was clearly greedy? No, who knows what that debt would become. ¡°I am sorry, but I must refuse.¡± Ray said, moving to leave the armory. Oh, I thought so.A thing to remember, Mr. Rosenmund, is that in the Empire, how you are treated is decided by how much you can contribute to the Empire. As long as you are talented and powerful, you will find that many doors open to you.¡± ¡°But if you fall¡­well then there is nothing to be done. Now go, play with your new wand. And remember, I might be a fair weather friend, but I am an excellent one.¡± The Armorer said as Ray left the Armory, his thoughts occupied by what the Armorer had said. What had Ma said about the nobles? ¡®A bunch of fair weather friends¡¯, well it looked like she was right. But the things the armorer mentioned worried Ray, what was happening behind the scenes that bothe Luna and this Armorer had warned him about? Ray could not help but think back to the fact that the System gave mana to anyone who worked, and who worked more than the commoners? Chapter 12- A cat has entered the story. Ray Ray was antsy as he sat down in the library. The truth was that he would rather not rise too high in station now. As High Fae, the higher he got on the societal ladder, the more likely it would get that he would get discovered. The doctor might have gotten fooled, but would the Xnarthan? Ray doubted they would be fooled for long. But at the same time, could he gain the knowledge he wanted to without getting too involved Ray did not have some organization supporting him, no network of friends, nor did he have any power to stop them. The best idea for now would be to act like they didn¡¯t exist and go on with his life. After all, he did just reach the first Tier. Was that not cause for celebration? Hmm, how should he celebrate? Well, he could give himself some time off, if he had anything to do in said time off. Anita was still grounded, and he didn¡¯t have any friends aside from her. But he could use his newfound mana to get himself a new subject. What should he study? The Alchemic materials sounded good. A mandatory reading for Art of Alchemy, apparently. Ray levitated the book down from its perch ten feet up the pillar and sat down to read. The first chapter was on common herbs, something Ray already knew, the second one on the different types of instruments. An encyclopedic textbook. Ray had chosen wrong, but at least this way he could cross another thing off his list. The benefit of having taken so many extra classes in the Academy program. Ray watched the clock as he continued reading, it was already half past one, another half an hour before it was time for him to leave. The text book was, as expected, boring, Ray just flipped through the textbook, glancing at its contents till he reached the last chapters. A collection of rare and prohibited materials. Ray had never heard of any prohibited materials, Alchemy was too important to the Empire for it to do more than restrict materials. Now curious, Ray read the first headline, his heart dropping as he did so. The Fae: Fae are a rare and prohibited Alchemic material that can prove extremely valuable to an Alchemist. To read what may be his own species there, written as if instead of sapient creatures they were some form of plant, disgusted Ray. At the moment, he was glad that he may not be Human. Slamming the book shut, Ray looked at the clock, it was five minutes before two, close enough that he could justify leaving. Ray knew what the book said anyways. Fae were good materials, Fae blood, High Fae blood to be specific, was poisonous to Humans, but it was also an excellent reagent. Had Ray used Fae blood to prepare Cough¡¯s cure, he would have made something that could help against a large amount of respiratory illnesses. The potion would just kill whoever drank it unless it was counteracted by another substance: Human blood. Human blood reacted with Fae blood unfavorably, destroying them both. Ray at least would hesitate to drink the blood of two sentients when there were other options that could even cure those illnesses. But even he had to concede that Fae blood would be useful in treating rarer, more dangerous diseases. Ray would just be disgusted, ingesting it. But that was enough of that, he had reached the College gate, and it was time to leave. The gate was, unlike last time, filled with people getting on buses as soon as they could manage. The classes had presumably just ended, and Ray could see that he would either have to push through or wait for the crowd to lessen. Or he could just look for Marcus. Ray began looking for him, but there were too many people going in and out for him to check. Just how many gray robes did the College take on? A blue robe was a rare site now, let alone a white one. IN the end, he found Marcus exiting a building with his head down, walking towards the gate. If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it. Ray headed straight for him, hoping he wasn¡¯t being too clingy. ¡°Hello,¡± Ray said, approaching him. Marcus jumped, clearly startled before quickly turning towards Ray. ¡°Ray,¡± Marcus said, his face expressing his shock, ¡°I did not expect you here.¡± ¡°I can see that.¡± Ray said, ¡°I just had nothing to do and decided to leave early. What a coincidence that I ran into you! I was just trying to find another way to pierce this crowd.¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s a bit hard to get a bus at this time unless you are with a big group or someone important.¡± Marcus replied. ¡°Should we wait a while for it to calm down?¡± Ray asked. ¡°No, it''s calm enough now that we can wade into the sea. The big wave of buses will be arriving now, it¡¯s best if we get on them.¡± Marcus said, pointing towards what appeared to be half a dozen buses flying to the gate. The two of them wordlessly rushed in, both knowing that they had to hurry. A lot of shoving and pushing later they had boarded a bus and on their way down. ¡°Is it like this everyday?¡± Ray asked. ¡°Yes, it''s been suggested that the College put up some kind of ticketing here, but since most of the disciples and students have their own transports, the College isn¡¯t very interested in doing this. A lot of students leave each year due to how the College treats us, but there are always more to take their place.¡± Marcus said. Ray nodded, it made sense. The College and the Dean seemed to just care about its ranking and not about the students at all. The rest of the trip was, once again, spent chatting as they got off together. ¡°Umm, my classes don¡¯t usually end at a specific time. Perhaps I could just meet you at the library and we can leave together?¡± Marcus blurted out. Ray¡¯s face brightened as he said, ¡°Yes, we can do that.¡± barely able to contain his excitement at the thought. Marcus smiled slightly as he went his way, Ray once again going towards the Noble¡¯s district, smiling giddily as he did so. ¡°Meow.¡± A cat said from its perch on a nearby tree, bringing Ray¡¯s attention to it. Ray looked at it for a second, wondering if he should rescue it, only to see it jump onto another branch and then into a nearby building. Was a cat supposed to behave like that? Well, it could just be the pet of someone in the building and used to the tree. Putting the strange cat out of his mind, Ray turned back towards the Commoner¡¯s district, he had come far enough that Marcus wouldn¡¯t spot him now. The house wasn¡¯t locked this time, the door was just closed. Ray opened it with his keys, deciding not to disturb Ma. The second he stepped in he could smell something cooking. ¡°Ray, is that you?¡± Ma hollered from somewhere inside the house. ¡°Yes!¡± Ray replied as he walked in the direction of the voice. Ma was standing in what was the house¡¯s previous kitchen, clearly baking something. ¡°I thought I would try to bake something up, so we have something to show when we open. Here, have some.¡± MA said, offering some cookies to Ray. Ray took them, Ma was very, very good at baking cookies. ¡°The second floor kitchen won¡¯t be completed for a while, though I am seeing if I can have it built phase by phase. The workers have called in with a delay, but if the shop isn¡¯t open within the week, or we will start having money problems.¡± Ma said, alarming, Ray. ¡°Well I did just make my first potion today, so maybe we could sell some potions too? I would be happy to do it, it would be extra practice for me and extra money for us.¡± Ray asked. Ma raised her head to look at him, saying, ¡°Hmm, what potion was it, and how much do the materials cost? I expect your new friends among the rebels will be happy to have a potion shop closer to them, and it would help that we would be the only one here.¡± ¡°Not having a certificate from the Mage Academy will hurt our business, but if we can prove our product is good and sell it cheaper, we could gain a lot of money.¡± ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re okay with doing this?¡± Ma asked, ¡°I expect that it will take a lot of work to do this.¡± ¡°Yes, Ma, and besides, it''s good practice for me. The potion was Cough¡¯s cure and the materials were Herbgreen and Sawroot.¡± Ray replied. The main reason he wanted to do Alchemy was to help Ma, after all. ¡°I can get those two easily enough at the main market. The distilled water will be harder, but I know how to manufacture it, so I think I will manage to fix together a distillation machine. And the attic can be turned into a lab for you, it''s isolated enough.¡± Ma went on with her planning as Ray went up to drop off his bag in his room. The room was, as usual, dark, and damp. Ray never did figure out how to increase the lighting. Putting his bag down on the table, he turned to eat more cookies, but found all of them missing. ¡°Oh, these are delicious.¡± The voice of the girl he had met in the shadows sounded out on his bed as she munched on the cookies that were in his hand just minutes ago. Chapter 13- The world has gone mad and cookies are to blame. Ray Ray immediately turned to her, ready to fight, before remembering that he had left his wand in the backpack. Ugh, not having any combat power was hard. ¡°I was curious about who it was that was able to detect me while I was in shadow walk, so I did a little research. As it turns out, red haired and blue-eyed boys aren¡¯t very common in this city.¡± ¡°In fact, you are the only one I could find. Eritrae Rosenmund, the foster son of Marchioness Ariana Salazar and baker Matilda Rosenmund. A surprising combination of parents, I must say.¡± ¡°And imagine my surprise when I learned that you were, in fact, not even a proper Mage. At least, that¡¯s what my friends at the Academy program tell me. But that¡¯s not true, is it? I distinctly remember you throwing fire at me.¡± ¡°What are you, Ray Rosenmund? I asked my mother about you, and she said to leave you alone. The Rebel Queen told me to stay away from a commoner, another surprise. But I don¡¯t want to. So expect me to be visiting often. And do keep a few cookies around, they are very delicious.¡± the shadow princess said as she disappeared, a shimmer leaving the room with the box of cookies. At least, she left ten mana coins on his bed. Ray rushed down, ready to tell Ma all about it, but found her staring at a pile of mana coins, and missing cookies. ¡°Ray, do you mind telling me why the Shadow princess just bought all of my cookies?¡± Ma asked. ¡°I think she liked the ones she stole from me. Though she did pay later.¡± Ray answered, sheepishly. ¡°Yes, she does seem to have a habit of doing that.¡±Ma said, looking at the stack before her. ¡°But what exactly was she doing in your room?¡± ¡°Well, she came here to tell me that she had found out who I am.¡± Ray answered. Ma merely gave him a ¡®I told you so¡¯ look and went back to cooking. ¡®I need to remake all of these cookies, but take these mana coins and get yourself some ingredients and a proper distillation machine. I don''t have time to make you one anymore if the Shadow Princess is going to be bringing people around. But at least we¡¯ll have a lot of business.¡± Ray nodded and left to buy things, deciding that he was never going to take a box of cookies anywhere again.
Ray The buying of materials thankfully went well, Ray gave money, and they gave him materials. But now he had to test out his new lab. The attic was a small place, just three tables Ray had moved up and a lot of dust. At least Ray, he could do something about the dust now that he had mana and the wand. And he would get a chance to use the wand for the first time. But first he had to figure out what color Air was. White still did nothing. And transparent was neutral mana. So what else. Violet? Ray had seen it depicted as such in some places, though never understood the representation. But figuring that it wouldn¡¯t hurt, Ray conjured violet glitter and watched as nothing happened. Did Air cause any difference when a little more of it appeared? Facepalming at his stupidity, Ray did it near a desk and watched the dust fly away to another corner of the desk. Well he had the color, now it was the wand¡¯s turn. Ray removed it from his bag, holding it awkwardly in his hand as he pointed it at the desk. Sending mana into the wand, he watched as the tip lit up and violet glitter emerged from it, as he had intended. The feeling was strange, as if some thread was binding the glitter to the tip of the wand, and through it to him. But he could control it this time. Ray sent the violet glitter towards the table, letting it leak a little air each time, creating a gentle gust of wind that did not end in seconds. Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings. The wind proceeded calmly as Ray directed it towards the wall. But it also consumed nineteen points of mana, too much cost for Ray to bear to clear the entire lab. Not in a day at least. The Alchemy would have to wait for now, he supposed, he had cleaning to do. Ray spent the next few hours making gusts of wind to blow tracks of air through the tables, chairs and other places and out the window, but it was obvious that it wouldn¡¯t work. A lab needed a certain amount of cleanliness that a dusty old attic would never achieve, not without significant changes. The window would have to be sealed shut for one, more dust could not be allowed to enter in. And there was the question of beakers and cauldrons. Ray would need them too. Perhaps this wasn¡¯t the best idea he¡¯d had. But he could think about it tomorrow, it was already late. Ma would be calling him to dinner any minute now. Ray decided to preempt it by going down the stairs, but he needn¡¯t have bothered. Ma was fast asleep, having swept the day cooking. Two dishes of what was likely their dinner beside her. Ray smiled as he shook her up, hopefully the bakery panned out.
Ray
Learning level 4 reached: 72 mana +1 to intelligence Tier 1: (195/200)
Ray sighed as he headed down the stairs, his progress had slowed massively in the coming days. The lack of a lab made it so that he could not practice much, and the System seemed to give doing new things a lot of importance. The next five days had passed quickly, Ray spent the mornings in the College, the evenings at home cleaning up the place in readiness to become what was to be his lab. In the end, he decided to still go through with it, but weld things himself. The color for metal was, as he suspected, metallic silver, and after that sealing things shut had been relatively simple. But he had found out an unpleasant thing, the glitter could only add, it could not do any other thing. Ray could add a strip of metal around the window borders, sealing it shut, but he couldn¡¯t will the already existing metal at all. The glitter, in a way, was just the source of elements he used. The color caused them to manifest as such. But that was enough of that, he had more important things to do. To be specific, it was the shop''s opening day. Ray walked down the steps to the first floor. The floor had changed massively in the last few days. The showcase windows occupied three sides of the bakery, with seating in the middle. Though only the right one was occupied right now. ¡°Are we sure we will get enough customers to justify these things? Or that we will be able to manage it all?¡± Ray asked. ¡°No. I am quite sure that I will not be able to manage it all if it becomes full, I have no interest in working nights again. I will hire if it comes to it, but for now we don¡¯t have the money.¡± Ma said. ¡°Well, it won¡¯t be long now,¡± Ray said, looking at the clock. The College ran from Monday to Saturday, with Sunday off usually. Though some professors still kept classes on the day. Ray was thankfully not a part of any of those classes. But he did have the class reselection tomorrow. ¡°Yes, actually, I am going to go in and open it early. I doubt there is anyone waiting, and who knows, we might catch the morning crowd.¡± Ma said, heading towards the door. ¡°Ma, we already open at seven.¡± Ray noted. ¡°Yes, but there could be joggers, and some of the people commute and might want some bread or something for the day.¡± Ma replied, her anxiousness clear. ¡°Ok.¡± Ray replied as Ma opened the door. Though there was no line waiting for them outside, there was a single girl. The Shadow Princess. ¡°I thought I¡¯d buy them properly this time. Can you give me, ugh, a hundred cookie boxes?¡± the Shadow Princess said, ordering a third of their stock. Ray was mostly sure that she wasn¡¯t the only one eating them, for all he knew, Ma¡¯s cookies were now a favorite among the rebellion. ¡°Yes, though you could also order something for tomorrow too! And for the days after. A hundred cookie boxes every day for a month?¡± Ma asked. Ray had to try very hard to hold in his laugh, Ma was drawing business again. The next step was to ask for the Shadow Princess to pay half in advance, and this way she would secure revenue for a month. ¡°Yes, though expect me to increase it from time to time. I suppose I have to pay up front?¡± the Shadow Princess replied as she removed a pile of mana coins from her pouch and handed it to Ma. ¡°A third of the cost. I will pay a third every ten days.¡± Ray stared at her in shock. What was in Ma¡¯s cookies that she was so mad about them? Ma had been selling them for a long while, granted it was in the Merchant¡¯s district and her skills had likely increased since then, but why was she so mad about them? Was Ma adding something special in them? And how was she going to be able to make them all in time? Chapter 14- And trouble has come knocking again. ¡°Ma, did you put something special in the cookies? Why is the Shadow princess so mad about them?¡± Ray asked. ¡°I don¡¯t know, maybe she just likes them a lot? I suppose taste is subjective.¡± Ma said, pushing the doors open further. The Shadow princess was, sadly, the only one waiting for the shop to open. But it made sense, it was not as if Ma had a reputation. ¡°Did you add anything special in them?¡± Ray asked. ¡°No, but my [Bakery] skill has been increasing along the way. Perhaps that has something to do with it? I did get to Tier 5 a few hours ago.¡± Ma said, shocking ray. ¡°What? Congratulations, Ma, that¡¯s very good news!¡± Ray exclaimed. ¡°Well, not really very noteworthy, but now I can make more bread before I get tired. The only reason I got there so fast is that I already had seven hundred mana to begin with. I wonder if the System will give any other skills later.¡± ¡°I could use something that increased the amount of bread that I could make. At least I have bigger ovens now. ¡± Ma said as she set up shop to wait for any customers that might be coming. Ray frowned, Tier 5 was a very big thing, Ma had not advanced since he was born, and now she was trying to downplay it? Why? Was Ma hiding something again? Well, there was nothing he could do about it. Ray just sighed and went up to the attic. The lab was ready, and he could make some potions to sell. The attic had changed greatly since a few days ago, the place was much cleaner for one. And looked much more like a lab with all the beakers. Ray sat in his chair, ready to begin the potion making. Cough''s cure was the only one he had made yet, the others required too complicated processes to work. Ray quickly followed the first steps, dissolving the herbgreen and adding the Sawroot. The next step was where he attempted something he hadn''t before. Alchemy with a wand. Ray conjured neutral glitter, letting it submerge into the water and guided it around. The process was significantly easier than before, the control he could exercise was much greater for one. Ray shifted the glitter around, calmly adding neutral mana as needed, directing the fluid into a more uniform solution. And it worked, the solution spread out as the neutral mana shifted it around, and better yet, Ray had a better idea of what was happening than before. The potion formed easily, without any unexpected surprises. A rather anti-climatic ending. Ray sighed and got to work on the next one. Though these things wouldn''t be sold till tomorrow, he had to be at the College tomorrow. A stock needed to be formed.
Ray ¡°What price should we put on these Ma?¡± Ray asked her, holding one of his potions aloft. The Alchemy skill hadn¡¯t leveled up once, even after all of his work. Ray had no idea what made the skill tick. ¡°The market price for these is three mana coins, right?¡± Ma asked. ¡°And how much does it cost us to make these?¡± ¡°Well, most of the cost is in the machines, instruments and mana, but ten potions can be made from one mana coin¡¯s worth of ingredients.¡± Ma raised her eyebrows, looking at Ray. ¡°I see why Alchemists are so rich. What do you think we should price it at?¡± ¡°A mana coin?¡± Ray answered, semi-asking. ¡°A third should work, yes. Though, we can also put up packages where we give ten potions for seven mana coins. Cough¡¯s cure lasts for a long time and is handy to have when you have a cold.¡± Ma said. ¡°Do you mind if we set it up now? Not a lot of business right now.¡± This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon. The morning had been slow. Though a few people had stopped by to look in, only one person had bought any bread. And none of the cookies. ¡°Yeah, sure. I will see if I can learn some more common use potions, so we can sell them.¡± Ray answered, eager to contribute. ¡°Ray, are you still wondering why the Shadow princess is buying so much?¡± Ma asked. ¡°No, why would you think so?¡± Ray answered, trying to hide the fact that he was, indeed, thinking of that. ¡°Well, you haven¡¯t asked for your cut yet. I am selling your goods, and you aren¡¯t even asking for any money for it.¡± Ma chided him. ¡°I mean, you were always going to give me some¡­¡± Ray answered meekly, he had never been too good at the business stuff. ¡°Ray, you always need to ask for your fair share. I will give you fifty percent of whatever sales I make, how about that?¡± Ma asked. ¡°But isn¡¯t that unfair? I don¡¯t pay for the ingredients, food, or the maintenance¡­¡± Ray replied. Ma would have to use her share to help feed them,, and he didn¡¯t exactly have things to spend it on. ¡°Well, you can buy your own ingredients. The experience will be helpful. And you¡¯re presuming that the potions will be the only thing selling. I am quite proud of my baking, you know.¡± Ma replied. ¡°Now you take charge of the counter, I need to make lunch.¡± Ray nodded as Ma went up to the kitchen. A helper was very much needed, how could Ma manage when he wasn¡¯t at home tomorrow? At least the shop was quite right now. Ray manned the counter, fanning himself with a fan at the heat. The sun was shining itself off the counters and making the shop very hot. Perhaps a few fans wouldn¡¯t be a wasted investment, people would come here just for the cool. The next half an hour was spent just looking at an empty shop as people passed by. In the end, a man came in, armed and scary looking. Ray took out his wand, keeping it out of sight as he asked, ¡°Can I help you sir?¡± ¡°Yes, is that Cough''s cure? Do you have an Alchemic license by any chance?¡± The man asked. ¡°No, sir, but I am a student at the Alchemic college. I have my id card if you want.¡± Ray said, brandishing the only thing he had to show that the potions weren''t fake. ¡°And what if these turn out to be fake?¡± the man asked. ¡°Well, then we can offer you your money back.¡± Ray answered. ¡°Oh, good then, I happen to have a cough. ¡° the man said, snatching a potion from the stand before Ray could stop him. ¡°Would you look at that, it''s fake. Now dear boy, how would you like to pay the money back? Thirty mana coins was it?¡± The man said, grinning, not even bothering to hide that he was extorting Ray. But Ray wasn''t having it. Brandishing his wand, he released green glitter, twirling it around the man, drawing a clear line from the nearby potted vine. The vine grew around the man, rendering him helpless. ¡°I did say that I was a student at the Alchemic College. ¡° Ray said to the prone man as he tried to escape. ¡°Now, do you want to pay up thirty-one mana coins, thirty for the extortion charge and one for the potion, or do you want me to try fire on you? I bet you''d love it if that vine suddenly started burning you.¡± Ray said, acting like he thought a gangster would. Ray did not have a lot of mana left in him after a stunt like that, but enough to matter. ¡°I-I am a member of the Rawson family! Do you know what will happen to you if you disobey?!¡± the man asked. ¡°No, but I do know that if I let you come in now, you¡¯ll be here tomorrow to steal things and ask me to pay for it again. And I have no interest in that happening ever again. So either pay or lose your life, your choice, crook.¡± Ray said. ¡°The wallet is in my back pocket.¡± the man stated, looking at Ray like he wanted to murder him. Ray had a bad feeling that he would be back. But he still bent down and fished the wallet from the man¡¯s pocket, pointing his wand at him the entire time. Ray half-expected him to try something, but surprisingly he didn¡¯t and ran away instead. Ray didn¡¯t have time to figure out why, there was a line of customers waiting for some reason. Ray rushed to serve them as they lined up. Though most bought a little bread and some cookies, sometimes even cake, but that was more than they¡¯d sold all morning. At the tenth customer, Ray could no longer hold it in and asked, ¡°Why are all of you coming in now? Is it lunchtime or something?¡± ¡°The man from the Rawson family, sir. The area is under their control, everyone knew that you didn¡¯t have their permission and most didn¡¯t dare eat here. But once you beat him, we knew you were a Mage.¡± ¡°A commoner Mage at that. I hope you start more potions ,sir, cheaper potions could mean less dead loved ones for us.¡± The customer replied, leaving Ray for a loss. Though he knew that gangs were common here, he hadn¡¯t thought that they would run into one so soon. But it also made him doubt if this was over, was it really the right decision to stop that man? Chapter 15- Just a very noble situation Ma eventually returned, closing the shop up, so they could have a lunch break. To say that she was shocked by the money would be incorrect, she was more suspicious. ¡°Ray, what did you do?¡± she asked. Ray just told her what had occurred between him and the man from the Rawson family. ¡°Oh, those guys. I did not expect them to try and fleece me. A pity. Ray, would you mind manning the shop some more? I have a visit to make.¡± Ma asked. ¡°Is it your friends from that run-down alley where the Shadow Princess lives? What are you doing there Ma?¡± Ray asked. ¡°No, not this time, though I am sure I could get them to help. I am making a visit to the guard station. The guard does not involve itself in matters of the Commoner¡¯s district often, but the Rawson family hasn¡¯t exactly been restricting itself to the Commoner¡¯s district has it?¡± ¡°I might be weak Ray, but my element is still knowledge, and I used to spend most of my day in all sorts of places. I heard and saw a lot of things that a lot of people would not like public.¡± Ma answered, calmly eating her food. ¡°But wouldn¡¯t someone else try to kill you to hide their secrets then?¡± Ray asked, worried. ¡°I don¡¯t think so. I will make sure the guard doesn¡¯t reveal my identity for one, and I suspect that they would take all the credit anyway. After all, finding who has been kidnapping noble daughters is a very good catch.¡± Ma said, finishing her food. ¡°Knowledge ,Ray, is a very powerful thing, no matter what people tell you. I can¡¯t wave a wand around and drop men dead, but I can give reasons for others to do so, and do it while they don¡¯t know about it.¡± Ma left the room, leaving Ray quite a bit to contemplate about. The rest of the evening went by normally, there was more crowd in the shop, and Ray had to watch it even after Ma returned. But there was a constant murmur among the crowd, the Rawson family was dead. An hour after Ma returned, the guard had charged teh Rawson¡¯s houses, and killed everyone inside. The Rawsons had apparently kidnapped a Viscount¡¯s daughter, and the Viscount was not happy about it. At least no one seemed to think they were responsible for it, after all how could a new baker have caused the guard to kill an established gang? Ray couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that there was something odd about the situation.
The next day, Ray got up and made a few potions, but much less than yesterdays. At least there was still some stock left up from yesterday. The class choosing was today, and Ray couldn¡¯t miss it. Ray had given some thought to which classes he wanted to try for. Just trying for every class was foolish when he had a bunch of theoretical ones that he could pass anyway. But things like Art of Alchemy and Mana Manipulation would probably progress faster if he had a teacher. And speed was what Ray wanted. As long as it did not end with his name on some Xnarthan lists scheduled for execution. The bus ride to the College was much the same, but there was a lot more noise this time. Not just the first years, the second to sixth years would also be getting their classes chosen today. Ray got down at the gate and followed the crowd to a large auditorium, one that likely had thousands of people occupying it. A group of people sat on the stage in chairs, ready to judge. The show started soon after everyone had arrived, the professors were not fond of waiting, it seemed. Not even for the last buses. Ray would have surely missed it if he had come from the Commoner¡¯s district. ¡°The class selection will be done quickly. The seven primary courses will be taken first, students that want to apply may approach their respective professors in a queue, the professors will judge if they want you. The agreement is conditional, the professor can withdraw it at any time.¡± ¡°Now without further adieu, let us begin. The first class is Art of Alchemy.¡± the professor on the stage ordered. Ray jumped up, shocked that his was the first one to be called. Rushing down the stairs, he looked for the year 1 line, finding it at the very back. The lines were in descending order, the sixth-year students near the front and the first years at the back. Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon. Ray joined the growing line, peeping to see how the teacher was deciding. The process was fast, each student spent less than thirty seconds on the stage before being sent out. Ray¡¯s turn came quickly, making him wonder if he should have stayed back and let more people join the line before him. The teacher on stage was reading some sheets as Ray fidgeted, wondering what to do. ¡°Ray Rosenmund, a paid student, made Cough¡¯s cure on the second day but didn¡¯t make anything else later that week. I will allow you to attend my class for a thousand mana coins a month, the answer has to be given by next week or the offer is rescinded.¡± the professor said to him before nodding for the next student to come on. Ray shuffled off the stage shocked at the proceedings. A thousand mana coins. Ray could never afford anything like that. Well, back to the library it was. Did he even want to try for Mana manipulation? Luna did say that professors would make it hard for him to get into, but he didn¡¯t think it would be this hard. ¡°So, he rejected you too huh?¡± Marcus said from beside him, shocking Ray. ¡°Yes, or rather the price he wanted was outrageous,¡± Ray answered. ¡°Yeah, he does it with everyone he doesn¡¯t approve of. I failed to get in too.¡± Marcus said, looking downcast. ¡°Well, we can still do the potions ourselves! The professor can¡¯t stop us if we pass our exams right?¡± Ray answered in the way of encouragement. ¡°Do the potions ourselves? I can barely make one as is. Just too little mana.¡± Marcus said, taking a seat on a nearby chair. ¡°What do you mean, maybe I can help.¡± Ray said. ¡°No, no one can help me. Not here. But whatever, I suppose. I never got in to the Academy program, Ray. The fees was too much. I got in from one of the other programs. I don¡¯t have enough mana to be a Mage. And now I am going to fail here too. I know I am.¡± Marcus said, tears beginning to flow from his eyes as Ray sat beside him. Ray was shocked by the outburst, but he could understand it. After all, he''d been in a similar situation a few days ago. ¡°What about the System, it gives mana when you level up a skill.¡± Ray suggested. ¡°I can¡¯t even get a decent class. The System only gave me [ Mage wannabie] as a class. I have a healing type affinity, but it''s no good with my mana.¡± Marcus said between tears. ¡°Ok, how much mana do you have, we can work from there,¡± Ray asked. ¡°Just ninety points, not even enough to get into Tier 1, a Grade F.¡± Marcus said, making Ray awkward. Ray barely had more mana than that now. ¡°Did you know that I am a paid student too?¡± Ray asked. ¡°Yes, I did. Just about everyone knows the paid student that made a potion on the second day. I wish I had as much mana as you.¡± Marcus said, still crying. Ray became even more awkward. A normal person would need to be Tier 3 to make potions, so of course, the College had presumed that he was one. ¡°Did you know that I failed the test too?¡± Ray asked. ¡°Huh? Did you get a bad element?¡± Marcus asked, raising his head. ¡°Well yes, but that''s not it. I failed the mana pool test too. I had all of 15 points.¡± Ray answered, taking a deep breath. ¡°I have nearly two hundred mana now. The System is giving mana like its candy, what¡¯s your next probable class?¡± Ray asked. ¡°Wait, if you aren¡¯t even Tier 2 yet, then how are you making potions? Or did you buy a neutral mana potion?¡± Marcus asked. ¡°Well, let''s just say the Academy was wrong about my element being useless. But tell me about this neutral mana potion, is it hard to make?¡± Ray asked. Perhaps if he could make some for Marcus, he could give him some encouragement. ¡°Yes, it is one of the potions I need to make this year to pass Art of Alchemy. I don¡¯t know how I can do it. The ingredients are very expensive, and the potion requires a lot of control, precision, and experience.¡± ¡°The average student takes fifty tries to make it.¡± Marcus answered.¡±The professor gives the student free reign over making it for three days, paying the full cost. I hear he uses the paid students¡¯ fees to pay for that.¡± ¡°Well I do have free lab time, I can try if you want,¡± Ray replied. ¡°The potion takes three hundred mana to prepare the base liquid alone, to pull the entire thing off you need to be Tier 3. The Academy is shifting to counting things in mana points, it''s apparently easier when you have the System to measure stuff. I took the job of checking and putting the numbers in.¡± Marcus sniffled. ¡°Well, I should reach that in a couple of weeks, how about we get you a class hmm? So, what is your next option?¡± Ray asked. ¡°Urchin. I have only one qualification unmet there¡­I am pretty sure that is being poor, but thanks to the College I am not anymore. The College pays better than most people.¡± ¡°Well, which one do you want from the list?¡± Ray asked. ¡°Doctor-Alchemist¡± Marcus said, ¡°it''s the third option. I can¡¯t even see how many requirements I haven¡¯t met.¡± ¡°Well that¡¯s the case for every option for me, so no worries there.¡± Ray thought as he tried to think of ways to help Marcus. Chapter 16- The System does a thing again. ¡°Well, the first step to becoming a Doctor-Alchemist is knowing things about the human body. The library can help with that.¡± Ray said, reading from a book. The professions of the Empire. ¡°I have limited library time.¡± Marcus stated. ¡°Yes, but you don¡¯t have limited learning time. Does the College allow you to take notes?¡± Ray asked. ¡°Well, yes, but it''s generally not preferred¡­¡± Marcus said. ¡°Well it''s generally not preferred to have a low mana pool, but look where we are. Now you¡¯re going to sit here and learn all you can about being a Doctor. And then later I am going to lecture you on being an Alchemist.¡± Ray instructed as Marcus sat down to read. And then Ray went about his next plan, getting more mana. The neutral potion had given Ray an idea. Just how many paid students and others were there that were stuck below Tier 3 and needed neutral mana? Ray was sure there were a few. And now, say there was a shop selling these potions, they would come rushing, wouldn¡¯t they? And there was only benefit to be had from reaching Tier 3 anyway. But how could he do it? The first step was to either get into the Mana Manipulation class or learn things about it. The early levels of a skill were easiest to level, things became harsher later on. Ray walked towards the amphitheater, hoping the selection wasn¡¯t over yet. Marcus had told him that Mana Manipulation usually went a bit empty, the teacher was something of an eccentric and not particularly well-liked, and the course was considered an easy one. ¡°Can you please tell me if the Mana Manipulation class¡¯ selection is done?¡± Ray asked a white robed disciple there, hoping he would have some information. ¡°No, but I wouldn¡¯t bother waiting. The teacher has left and there is no one to teach anymore. The class is gonna go empty. An easy mark though if you¡¯ve already taken it, the College won''t hire another teacher for a while, and you¡¯ll get full marks until they get one.¡± the white robed disciple replied before walking away. The teacher left? Just like that? In the middle of the year? Ray was shocked. Well, there was only one thing he could do. Learn by himself. Sighing at his luck, Ray went back to the library and began looking up books on Mana Manipulation. But there were none to be seen. In the end, Ray decided to trouble the gray robe on duty. ¡°Hello, could you please tell me where the books on Mana Manipulation are.¡± Ray asked. ¡°Not in the library, they¡¯ve all been checked out. The teacher up and left, so everyone¡¯s been checking them out. I suggest you try again in three days.¡± The gray robe said. ¡°Is there no book left?¡± Ray asked, frowning, he could wait three days, but he would prefer to learn now. ¡°Well, there is an old, probably useless tome up there. The bloody thing dates back to before the Empire,, so you can be sure that the information is obsolete by now. But sure, if you can levitate things from so high up then you¡¯re free to borrow it. Just don¡¯t damage any books.¡± the gray robe replied, pointing Ray to a pillar. ¡°Umm, how high is it?¡± Ray asked, nervous now. ¡°The seventeenth shelf. The only book without gold on it. The Empire loves putting gold on every semi-valuable book it has, so we have an abundance of those.¡± the gray robe said as she added silver to a book cover. ¡°And every once in a while they need to be repaired. But at least the College pays.¡± Ray nodded as he headed for the pillar, wondering what he could do. The book was too high to levitate down, each shelf was thirty centimeters high, and five meters was a bit much, even with the wand. But Ray was not out of options just yet, he moved a nearby potted plant there and conjured some green glitter. A ladder could work, maybe, possibly. At least he could try. Ray pointed his wand at the plant, sending glitter to make it grow in the rough shape of a thin ladder. The plant grew high, consuming most of Ray¡¯s mana as it did so, but in the end the plant grew to the height, joining the shelf, enough that Ray could now safely climb the ladder. If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. Grunting at the legwork of climbing a ladder so thin that only one foot could fit on a step, Ray climbed up, scaling the impressive height and retrieving the book. But now he had another challenge, getting down. And he had to do it with aching feet and one hand occupied. Ray climbed down, looking downwards with fear as he carefully stepped, one hand clutching the book. ¡°What are you doing?¡± the voice of a gray robe shouted from below when Ray was halfway down. ¡°I am trying to take a book!¡± Ray yelled back. ¡°I swear, all of you book freaks are going to be the death of me one day. Could you not just wait three days? At least you didn¡¯t damage anything. Now get down, so you can shrink this thing down.¡± the gray robe said, reminding Ray that he could not, in fact, shrink anything down. But he decided he would tackle that when he was down and not in danger anymore. Thirty minutes later, he was staring at the face of a very annoyed gray girl. ¡°Now, can you please shrink the giant ladder plant down?¡± she asked. ¡°Well, you see, I can¡¯t exactly do that.¡± Ray began. ¡°I figured, not enough mana, eh?¡± the girl said, waving her hand at it. A wave of metal plates emerged and cut the plant into little pieces. ¡°Now you are going to find someone with a fire affinity and some control to burn these things.¡± she continued, but Ray was already on it. The climb up and down had been long enough for him to recover his mana, and he took advantage of it. Ray sent yellow glitter at the pieces, setting them alight and burning them to ashes. ¡°I was talking about someone who could actually control the fire and not let it burn any books, but I guess it worked. The College might have known something when it made the pillars so far away.¡± the girl said, shaking her head as she walked off, her annoyance clear. Ray was just happy he had the book now. A simple brown covered book with the name The Mana arts, but it would hopefully gain him a few levels. Ray sat down on a sofa and began reading. To his disappointment, the book was a simple list of mana exercises to improve mana control The problem? The exercises were unsuitable for him. Ray could hardly twist fire into a whirlpool or draw a water shield, all he had was glitter. The only thing he could do was creative. Hmm, what was something in the book that he could do but would be hard? Ray set to work drawing whirlpools of water, growing potted plants in weird ways without killing them, and just generally doing things he thought were hard to do.
[Mana Manipulation] raised to level 3: 105 +1 to Wisdom [Learning] raised to level 5: 144 mana +1 to intelligence Threshold reached. [Learning] will not level up until Tier 6 is achieved. Tier 3: (444/800)
Ray¡¯s brows furrowed as he levelled up to Tier 3. The threshold meant something important happened at Tier 6, but it also made it harder to get there. Just the skills he had wouldn¡¯t do. No, he would need more skills if he wanted to reach Tier 6 successfully. But how did you get new skills in the first place? And did Ma not run into it? Or was she keeping it from him? Ray doubted it, Ma would not keep him in the dark about something as significant as this. The common sense answer was to do something related to it. But Ray had done things not related to it, not many, but enough to get a skill for it. Was it intent that was missing? Hmm, if he read a book with the intent to just read it, instead of learning from it, would he get a [Reading] skill. Or was there something else he had to do? Hmm, magic combat had to be a skill, right? Ray had seen a practice area on the map, perhaps he should go there and test it out. And so Ray went, finding a rather dust covered arena that, of course, had a restriction attached to it. A student could apparently only use it twice a week before paying. Ray put it out of his mind, focusing on learning [Magic Combat]. The arena measured combat capability by one¡¯s ability to break a shield. The more damage you did, the higher the power. Ray conjured a line of yellow glitter and shot it at the shield. The shield would be easier to break if he targeted only a single point. The line struck the shield, making a bright yellow dot that grew bigger as more glitter hit it. The number ticked up slowly, showing that Ray wasn¡¯t doing much damage. Five minutes passed, and the shield had yet to break, but Ray was nearly out of mana. But the number had been creeping up fast. In the end, the number stopped at 393, something Ray ignored. After all, he had no idea if that was a god or a bad number. But he had yet to gain a skill. Was it even possible to do so, Ray wondered, if perhaps there was a catch somewhere. Perhaps the System would answer if he asked? Did Systems do that? ¡®System, can you tell me how to gain a skill?¡¯ Ray thought.
Rerouting power¡­ question confirmed as class 0. The System will answer only general questions to those that have recently joined the System to aid in the transition.
Chapter 17- The cookie eating-monster strikes again. Ray Ray smiled as he thought System, how do you get new skills?
The only way to get new skills is to practice them with intent in their natural environment.
So he¡¯d had the answer already? No, there was that natural environment thing. The combat area was clearly not the natural environment for [Magic Combat]. But what skill could he get? Budgeting? Selling goods? Or perhaps teaching if he did teach Marcus? Well, he could try to get it that way. Ray went back to the library to see Marcus asleep, a book on his lap. Was reading really that boring for people? Marcus had been so eager a few hours ago, but now¡­ Ray gently shook him up, saying, ¡°Marcus, you were supposed to be studying.¡± ¡°Bhrlbbuubub.¡± was the only reply he got. Ray shook him harder, trying to wake him up. ¡°Huh? Five more minutes-¡± Ray shook him even harder- ¡°Ugh. Why won¡¯t you-Ray? What are you-¡± Marcus looked around at his surroundings and then sheepishly said- ¡°Oh, I fell asleep didn¡¯t I?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Ray answered. ¡°Now, how about we try some Alchemy instead?¡± ¡°Ugh, sure.¡± Marcus. ¡°What do you know about herbs?¡± Ray asked. ¡°Ugh, herbs are divided into seven types, regental, supportive, additive, core, dissolving, special and potentive. The types are self-explanatory, regental is regents, supportive supports the reaction, additive adds things, core is the core ingredient, dissolving helps ingredients dissolve and potentive makes things more potent.¡± Marcus answered, to Ray¡¯s surprise. ¡°Ok, now can you tell me which is which in Clotting blood?¡± Ray said, giving the recipe to Marcus. ¡°The Beetlegourd is core, Rendert is additive and dissolving at the same time and Cloriss is an optional potentive.¡± Marcus replied. Ray had to give it to him, he knew his stuff. But that brought up the question, why was he still failing. The only thing that seemed lacking was practice and mana. Ray could help with both. ¡°I asked the System a question today. And it actually answered. The way to get skills is to practice them with intent in their natural environment. Now, do you want to go do some lab work? I know you can¡¯t make potions, but you can help me while I make them. I think it might get you the skill.¡± Ray said, excited. ¡°Well, if you say so.¡± Marcus replied. The two of them made their way to the lab building and then to a basic lab. The person guarding didn¡¯t question Ray taking two people in, apparently it was normal to have assistants. Ray set up the beaker and the ingredients ready to delve in. ¡°Now, what is the first step?¡± Ray asked. ¡°To prepare the regent water.¡± Marcus replied. ¡°The water here needs fifteen mana points.¡± Ray cringed at the high cost, but went forwards and dipped a hundred and five pellets of glitter into it. Marcus looked at the pellets suspiciously, but didn¡¯t say anything. ¡°The next step is to sink the Beetlegourd in and then put the Rendert in within seconds. The Rendert is needed to dissolve.¡± Marcus continued, as if reading from a book. Ray did so, levitating the Rendert to add it in time. ¡°Now what?¡± Ray asked. ¡°Umm, just wait for it to dissolve?¡± Marcus said. A wrong answer. ¡°No, you must keep an eye on things inside. An ingredient is not always pure, what if there is a small portion of another ingredient mixed in? Ah, see, there it is. Rendert grows on other plants, this one has teensy tiny pieces of Sawroot bark on it.¡± Ray said, levitating it out. ¡°Now we sit and watch.¡± The potion dissolved as he watched the two ingredients mixing. Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. ¡°Now what do we do?¡± Ray asked. ¡°The final step is to add a layer of regental water on top so that the solution does not escape. The water has less density and will float.¡± Marcus recited. Ray followed, conjuring blue and neutral glitter in tandem as he formed a layer of regental water on top of the potion. ¡°And we¡¯re done. A successful potion!¡± Ray said, brandishing the beaker.
[Tutoring] gained. [Tutoring] leveled to 1: 15 mana +1 to precision
¡°Did you get a skill?¡± Ray asked. ¡°Yes, [Learning] not Alchemy.¡± Marcus said, disappointed. ¡°Well, that just means that you will need to learn before you synthesize! Come on, we have a lot of content to cover!¡± Ray said, calling on his reservoir of fake confidence.
The tutoring went as well as could be expected. Ray got the skill to level 2 by the end of it, and Marcus got [Learning] to 1. But Ray had to say, he was slightly surprised. Just learning things was so hard for Marcus. Not to mention how hard it was for him to remember things, his lack of mana made it, so he couldn¡¯t practice either. Ray had made three potions today, exhausting most of his lab points. Clotting blood, Hair apocalypse and the rarer Levitarte. The third was a semi-useful enjoyment potion, usually used to give toddlers the feeling of flying. But it could also be used to allow grown men to float, something Ray was sure would be useful. The three potions were going on the manufacturing list. And so were Night eye and Flashinglights. The first allowed one to see at night, and the second exploded with a lot of light and sound, something Ray was sure people would like in the danger prone COmmoner¡¯s district. Ray quickened his steps as he walked towards the Noble¡¯s district, he could tell Marcus, but he didn¡¯t really go that way for Marcus anymore. No, there was someone else there that he liked very much. A plop on his head alerted him to her presence. The cat he¡¯d seen that day. The one that jumped off a tree. Ray had gotten quite familiar with it over the last week, and he had gotten familiar with him. The cutey and very heavy thing had taken to plopping onto Ray¡¯s head whenever he came by, meow for a second as if declaring its rule there, and go away. Ray tickled the cat as he did his customary ¡°meow!¡± and jumped off to a tree. Shaking his head, he turned back, watching the cat as it looked at him from the perch. Perhaps he would take her home? But Ma would not agree. No, she would have to remain here. Ray sighed as he returned home, finding the shop full of customers and Ma rushing alongside a young girl trying to fill all the orders. ¡°Oh, Ray, you¡¯re home! Could you synthesize a few more Cough¡¯s cure, we¡¯re all out.¡± Ma said, pointing to the empty rack. Ray nodded and headed for the attic lab. The Cough¡¯s cure took five minutes for him to make now, he¡¯d made a dozen of them in an hour. Perhaps he should try double-dipping once he had enough mana? No, Cough¡¯s cure was too volatile, but maybe with something like Clotting blood. Hmm, he should get ingredients later and try it out. And so his day went, he spent the next hour making Cough¡¯s cure and then rushed to get the ingredients. A short dinner later, he was making Clotting blood. The potion was trivial to synthesize together. Just put the ingredients in, then go on to the other potion. Two potions weren¡¯t too many to keep an eye on either, Ray was sure he could make do with three. Ray spent the next three hours exhausting his supply, Hair¡¯s apocalypse and others were in similar situations, easy enough to make together. Perhaps that was why Cough¡¯s cure was so rare. The thing could not be mass made easily. Ray then went down to stock the potions, and was shocked to find the cookie eating-monster, otherwise known as the Shadow Princess, waiting. ¡°Oh, you¡¯re finally here. Can you tell your cashier that I want more cookies?¡± the shadow princess said. Ray nearly dropped his potions as he stared at her in shock. ¡°Umm, miss shadow, you are already ordering a hundred cookies a day.¡± Ray noted as the cashier turned to him in surprise. ¡°Yes, well, I want five hundred now. ¡° The Shadow princess said as if it was easy to do. ¡°I will have to ask Ma if that is even possible. Five hundred is more than we make in the entire day. ¡° Ray answered. ¡°Is there anything I can do to encourage you, more money perhaps?¡± the Shadow princess asked. "Well, you could tell us why. At least, I would have something to say to Ma. " Ray noted. The shadow princess turned to him, sighing as she said, ¡°Not here, in your room.¡± as she disappeared into a mass of shadow. Ray watched as a shimmer traveled to his room, sighing as he followed. The shadow princess was right there, sitting on his bed as before. ¡°Now, can you tell me?¡± Ray asked, a bit impatient to know. ¡°What do you know about Satyrs?¡± the Shadow princess asked, confusing Ray. What did this have to do¡­ No, it couldn¡¯t be. Chpater 18- The nobles are trying to supress commoners again. Ray ¡°Just about as can be expected.¡± Ray answered, wondering if he was right. ¡°Satyrs are a nomadic species that are spread out all across the continent. But recently, a group has arrived in the Elven continent, and we have been entertaining a group from them. The situation is simple, the Satyr ambassador smelled your Ma¡¯s cookies out from a room away and came running for them. So well, we¡¯ve been sending regular batches to them, and we need more cookies to continue it. Now can you get those cookies?¡± the shadow princess said. ¡°The Satyrs are interested?¡± Ray asked, surprised. ¡°I wouldn''t know, they keep a tight lip on what they''re up to, none of them will even come close to the surface. The ambassador travels entirely by portal. A small portal opens and tells us they''re coming three days before they plan to come. The meetings were robotic, they traded things, usually the same stuff. The Satyrs were just trying to maintain an amicable relationship, until now. So, we''re trying to satisfy them as well as we can. Are you in? ¡° the shadow princess said. Ray¡¯s eyes narrowed as he stared at her, saying, ¡°Why do I think you¡¯re not telling me something? Tell me, miss princess, what price are they offering? And how much more is it than what you¡¯ve been giving us?¡± Ray smiled as the shadow princess¡¯ face twisted in irritation. Ma might be the one good at business, but even he could sniff out someone avoiding mentioning something.
Ray Ray stared at the shadow princess across the attic dining table. Ma sat beside him, her hands folded against the table, staring at the shadow princess. Three cups of tea sat before them, steaming the air between them. A great battle was about to begin, only the first play remained to be made. ¡°I do find your leaving out certain details in our deal to be quite a breach of trust, miss. I don¡¯t know if we can continue our deal at this stage.¡± Ma began. ¡°And how was I to know that you wouldn¡¯t mind making deals with Satyrs? Or that you won¡¯t tell the Xnarthan? In fact, what proof do I have that you haven¡¯t told them?¡± the shadow princess replied. ¡°I thought it was a rule to ask your mother before you made deals regarding things, or did things change since I was there a few days ago?¡± Ma quipped back. ¡°The rebellion has been growing fast for a while, so I have decided to take on some duties to lessen her load. But she did tell me that you were a friend when I asked. I wouldn¡¯t have trusted Ray with the information otherwise.¡± the shadow princess replied. ¡°Well, you answered your own question, but I notice mine is still left.¡± Ma replied, sipping her tea. The shadow princess took a deep breath, clearly frustrated. ¡°What do you want? I can¡¯t pay you more, the rebellion needs the money to function. Do you think it''s the right thing to do? To charge the rebellion when we¡¯re working hard to free us from this dreary life? Do you have any idea how many people would love to have this chance?¡± the shadow princess said, her words reeking in passion. ¡°A speech more suited to a rebel meeting than a business negotiation, princess. I am not a member of the rebellion, just a businesswoman that sometimes does business with you.¡± ¡°Three mana coins for a box, is that price acceptable to the rebellion?¡± Ray asked. ¡°No! The rebellion will not pay more than we are already. But we can compensate you for the extra work with something other than money. Ray, do you want to participate in some combat lessons? The rebellion has some every weekend.¡± the shadow princes asked. Ray had to say, he was tempted, those combat lessons might get him the [Magic combat] skill, and he did need that. ¡°Did you know that the Empire requires two signatories on adoption papers? Ray¡¯s other mom is Marchioness Ariana Salazar herself, why would he need those lessons?¡± Ma asked. ¡°What do you want?¡± the shadow princess asked, clearly frustrated. ¡°A rule of negotiation, dear, is that you never show the opponent that you are frustrated. As for what we want, the list is rather short. I want the rebellion to provide guards and servers to us, and a favor from the rebellion. A normal one, nothing that would put the rebellion in much danger, but if we want to escape the Empire someday, then maybe the rebellion could help us then.¡± Ma asked, shocking Ray. The price was a bit high. Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.¡°Will you pay these guards?¡± the shadow princess asked. ¡°Yes, of course. Do I look like someone that would exploit people?¡± Ma replied, still sipping her tea. ¡°No, I just thought you wanted the rebellion to pay.¡± the shadow princess replied. Ray had thought the same. ¡°So you just want us to recommend some people? Why?¡± ¡°I can trust them. At most, they will be reporting to the rebellion. A person I hire off the street could be reporting to anyone, the guard, a noble, the Xnarthan. I would rather not have the people supposed to guard me be someone I cannot trust. And besides, do you know how rare decent Mage bodyguards are?¡± Ma asked. ¡°Can you afford their fees? What salary will you be offering?¡± the shadow princess asked. ¡°A thousand mana coins for the bodyguards and five hundred for the servers. I am going to get a lot of mana coins from doing business with you, after all.¡± Ma said. Ray was shocked by those numbers. Ma¡¯s savings a few days ago amounted to less than a thousand mana coins. The house was five hundred mana coins. But they would be earning five hundred mana coins every day from the shadow princess¡¯ deal alone, let alone others. ¡°I can accept that. What Tier do you want?¡± the shadow princess asked. ¡°What Tier can you give?¡± Ma countered, finishing her tea. ¡°And don¡¯t answer me now, ask your mother and tell me.¡± Ma said got up and went down, leaving Ray alone with the Shadow princess. Ray just shrugged as he followed, the shadow princess disappeared into shadows a few seconds later. ¡°Ma, where is Aunty Ariana? I haven¡¯t seen her in a while.¡± Ray asked. ¡°Well, Trevor is out at the border and Anita is at the Academy, so Ariana up and left for her archipelago. But I can send a letter if you want to meat Anita.¡± ma said. ¡°Could you?¡± Ray asked, his face brightening, he hadn¡¯t seen her in a while. ¡°Well, I think it''s been long enough to justify it, but it will take a week before you can meet her. The Academy is very bureaucratic.¡± Ma answered. "Now, don¡¯t you have some potions to get back to?" And Ray did get back to his potions, he did not know why, but he had a feeling that he was close to Alchemy level three. The potions had been selling well, and Ray had just enough money to buy one set of ingredients for the neutral potions. The way the System seemed to be working, to get to Alchemy level three he would likely have to try a new potion. The neutral mana potion looked nice. Ray would give it a tomorrow at the College, but first, he had a few more potions to make.
Ray The college was the same as ever the next day, but Ray had a mission to accomplish. Marcus¡¯ words of warning still wandered around in his head, the Empire would be doing something soon, and if this potion sold well, then Ray could get a massive benefit from it. Ray quickly made his way to the lab tower, he had long memorized the things needed, and could start soon. The lab building was unexpectedly surrounded by a crowd of gray-robed students, some sort of commotion was going on. Ray headed closer, eager to hear what was happening. ¡°But we¡¯ve already paid! What does the Dean mean by this?¡± Ray heard Marcus¡¯ voice shout out. ¡°I don¡¯t make the rules commoner, but you should know your place. Just because you¡¯ve got into favor with the Marchioness¡¯ charity case doesn¡¯t mean that you can do what you want. The labs have a new price now. The policy won¡¯t be changing anytime soon, you can leave the College if you want. I know I won¡¯t miss you.¡± A derision-filled voice spoke out. Ray¡¯s brows furrowed in irritation, was Marcus being targeted because of him? What did he do? ¡°Uhum.¡± Ray cleared his throat, making the young-looking white-robed disciple blocking the gate turn towards him in irritation. ¡°Oh it''s you. The labs are all open, one of the under students can arrange one for you if you want. But none of them are getting anything, I can tell you that. And even the marchioness herself can¡¯t do anything about it.¡± the white robe said, puffing out his chest and looking at Ray provocatively. Ray found him funny, but he was young to be here. And that meant he had some background. ¡°I don¡¯t suppose you can tell me why the Dean made the policy?¡± Ray asked, for some reason, everyone was looking at him like he could do something. Ray had no clue what was going on. ¡°No. Just ask the Marchioness if you want to know. But I am not telling you a thing.¡± the disciple said. ¡°I will as soon as she gets back from her trip. Marcus is with me, a basic lab and the materials for the neutral mana potion.¡± Ray ordered, trying to act confident. The entire thing puzzled him, but he wasn¡¯t foolish enough to not know what was going on. Luna had already told him that him making potions would change people¡¯s perception of him. And Aunty Ariana was one of the most influential people on the continent. The kid¡¯s eyes widened in shock, ¡°A neutral mana potion¡­sure, whatever. Just a second-year potion.¡± the kid said, turning to the gray-robed students behind him and waving at them. Ray was pretty sure it was a third-year potion, and quite difficult to make. Ray went inside, followed by Marcus, and immediately asked. ¡°Now, can you tell me what is up with the Dean¡¯s new rules?¡± Ray asked. ¡°Well, you see, there was a little altercation in one of the classes between noble and commoner students. And for once we came in winning. But now Professor Durret, that¡¯s the name of one of the older professors, is angry and persuaded the Dean to raise the prices. The Duke and other nobles are not happy about commoners gaining power, I hear that the head of the Order of Mage-Warriors visited to express his worry about how the College was sponsoring rebels. The rumors of rebels in the Commoner¡¯s district are spreading fast, and the nobles are panicking. The fact that some of the sixth years used their knowledge and leftover money to cross over three Tiers in the last few weeks has them panicking. I don¡¯t think we have long in the College now, Ray.¡± Marcus said, fear in his eyes. Ray¡¯s brows furrowed, things were worse than he thought if even the College was trying to prevent people from gaining mana. Chapter 19-Oh no, who the heck taught a cat to talk? ¡°Well, let''s just start with the potion. I might have an idea about the lab, but I don¡¯t know how good it is, but it might work.¡± Ray said as they entered the lab. An understudent buried out, having placed the materials already. ¡°What do you mean? Do you have your own lab or something?¡± Marcus asked. ¡°Well, yes, it''s not like they are hard to make.¡± Ray replied, getting the beaker ready for synthesizing. ¡°Um, a lab needs to be isolated, clean and have a lot of materials and machines.¡± Marcus replied. ¡°Not for simpler potions. Just a distillation machine is enough. And beakers aren¡¯t exactly expensive. To isolate you just need some air, metal magic and an attic can be a lab.¡± Ray answered. ¡°But materials aren¡¯t cheap.¡± Marcus stated. ¡°Yes, but potions can be sold.¡± Ray replied, adding eighty-one points of mana into the potion water. The potion was very mana intensive. ¡°The only place I know that sells unlicensed potions is the bakery, and I don¡¯t see them selling our things anytime soon.¡± Marcus noted. ¡°I need to concentrate on the potion now, but we can talk about it later, let''s just say that I can get you in and leave it at that.¡± Ray replied as he began the potion making process. The first step to making the potion was adding Nermibius and Quarnator within seconds of each other. The problem? Nermibius was a freezing herb that lowered temperatures and Quarnator made water boil. The two of them would act against each other and nullify their effects. Ray pointed his wand at the potion, making the two fluids circle each other without touching, trying to preserve as much of their power as he could. The next step was to let the solution stir for ten minutes, without losing most of its potency. Ray could see why the potion was hard to make. The only reason he was succeeding was because of the wand. The Elven songwand was literally made to control sources of power that might lash, and it served Ray very well in Alchemy. ¡°Can we talk now?¡± Marcus asked. ¡°Marcus, you¡¯re supposed to be watching. Not letting these two mix is the hard part, you know.¡± Ray said. ¡°Yes, but you¡¯ve kind of left me in a lurch here. The potions are good, but the bakery is a huge deal.¡± Marcus said. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Ray asked, now he was curious. ¡°The bakery is like a big mystery. I heard a College student works there beat up the local gang. And the gang was killed by the guard a day later. Not just that, they recently hired Tier 9 guards too. Not to mention, they seem to have a huge supply of potions. The only source of potions in the Commoner¡¯s district, you know?¡± And the moment was here. Ray had always thought that it would be some epic moment or something, not here, in the middle of mixing the potion. ¡°The College student is me.¡± Ray said as the solution finished stirring. The next step was contrary to the previous part, Ray needed to merge the two different elemental solutions. Ray concentrated all of his attention as he let the solutions flow into each other, a blindingly bright light emerging from the potion as the final step arrived. Ray levitated Horritus powder into the potion, if the solution had enough potency left after that clash, then he would have a potion. But if it didn¡¯t, then he had failed. The Horritus powder merged into the bright potion, the light increasing as it blinded Ray for a few seconds before finally calming down. A milky white potion stood before Ray. ¡°Well, who wants to test if that worked?¡± RAy asked as he turned to a stunned Marcus. Well, time to face the judge. ¡°Huh, may I ask why?¡± Marcus asked. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Ray asked. ¡°I mean, the Marchioness obviously doesn¡¯t need money¡­¡± Marcus said, making Ray realize what the confusion was. The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. ¡°Well see that''s the thing, Aunty Ariana just signed the papers, Ma was the one who raised me.¡± Ray answered. ¡°And we¡¯re, ugh, pretty much commoners.¡± Ray answered. ¡°So¡­you¡¯re one of us. Just a lot more talented.¡± Marcus noted, his voice was strange, mellow as if he was contemplating something. ¡°I failed the Academy¡¯s basic test.¡± Ray stated. ¡°A lot more successful than.¡± Marcus said. Ray opened his mouth to protest but was interrupted by Marcus saying, ¡°Ray, that¡¯s a neutral mana potion. Do not try to tone it down. The nobles were wrong, Ray. The test was wrong. Ray, you¡¯re living proof that the nobles are dead wrong. And if they can be wrong about you, they could be wrong about all of us. And if-if you, a commoner can outperform nobles¡­then maybe nobles aren¡¯t inherently better after all.¡± Marcus replied. ¡°I mean, that¡¯s obvious? Ma says the nobles just have an advantage. The potion¡¯s not exactly successful.¡± Ray said, heading towards it as he picked the beaker up and shook it. ¡°The potion is mostly water, I think it will give what, ten points of neutral mana?¡± Ray said. ¡°Ray, that''s still more than most nobles get on their first try.¡± Marcus replied. ¡°Yeah, I know. And I was being serious about selling your potions at the bakery. I will have to ask Ma, but I am sure we can come to some agreement. Now, do you want to try making the potion again? Perhaps help a little so you get mana?¡± Ray asked. Marcus nodded and they got to work. The potion making continued for the rest of the hour, culminating in Ray finally making a potion that gave a hundred mana points. ¡°Now that should be enough to be called a mildly successful potion.¡± Ray said as he handed the beaker to Marcus, ¡°Here, it''s your turn now. I still have half an hour of use left.¡± Marcus took the bottle with shaky hands as he drank it and prepared to make Drawing fire. The potion was one of the second year potions, a very corrosive liquid that was primarily used as a back-up weapon on missions The potion making process went well, better than Ray¡¯s own. Marcus, after all, had much more experience. In the end, Marcus succeeded in making the potion, passing one of the three criterias to pass Art of Alchemy. Not to mention the potion¡¯s salability. ¡°Uhum. The lab was for you, Mr. Rosenmund. Not this commoner filth.¡± the voice of the boy who had blocked them at the gate sounded out as the door slammed open. Ray¡¯s face darkened. Luna had done it by mistake, but this guy had clearly tried his best to slam the door as loud as he could. ¡°Oh? Well, you¡¯ll just have to specify it next time. Now, if you¡¯ll excuse me, I need to leave. I have my own lab to get back to.¡± Ray said as he left, Marcus following behind. ¡°I will ban you from the lab building!¡± the brat said, throwing some kind of tantrum. Ray doubted he had the power to do that. What sane person would trust him with that kind of power? ¡°Oh no, whatever will I do. Will I really have to use my private lab instead?¡± Ray mocked. Perhaps it was bad mannered to act this way, but so was what the College was doing. Not to mention the kid barging into the lab, had Ray been making a potion, then it would have exploded in his face. In a way, this was a murder attempt. A far-fetched way, but Ray was going to stretch it this time. ¡°And what will your poor friends think about that!¡± the kid hollered from behind him as Ray hurried off, taking advantage of his higher stats to put distance between them and make the boy feel more ridiculous. ¡°I expect they¡¯ll be happy about it, after all, I will be making them their own labs too.¡± Ray replied. ¡°The Dean won¡¯t stand for that!¡± The boy said as Ray exited the building to a quiet street. ¡°The Dean¡¯s authority ends at the College gate, kid. I am sure you are a genius of great levels, but if you do bad things, then don¡¯t expect to be excused for it. Not by me.¡± Ray said, nodding at Marcus as he ran off towards the library. Ray spent the next few hours memorizing every potion recipe he could get his hands on, and trying to learn how to make the recipes in the first place. The former went much better than the latter. Ray could see why the ingredients combined to make a certain potion, but he couldn¡¯t see why those specific ingredients were chosen. To make the neutral mana potion he would prefer, Retr¨¨ Norris, for the chill, the N¨¨rte Norris for the fire and the L¨¨rte Norris for neutral. The three ingredients were the only trio of ingredients that came in all three varieties, and they were related too! The way Ray saw it, the three could combine better than the combination used now. But he couldn¡¯t even find a picture of them, let alone why they weren¡¯t used. The only reason he knew them was because they were specifically mentioned in Herbopedia: The herb encyclopedia. At times like this, Ray wished he had a teacher, but the College and its stupid policies denied him that. In the end, Ray could only go home disappointed, still wondering why. Perhaps Ma would know? Ray asked Marcus about it, but he didn¡¯t even know the plants existed. In his trance-like state, Ray began walking in the direction of the noble¡¯s district as he was used to, only coming out of it when a weight landed on his head. The cat. Ray looked up at the furry nose that was looking down at him. ¡°I don¡¯t suppose you know why they don¡¯t use the Norris herbs?¡± Ray asked jokingly. The cat¡¯s nose touched Ray¡¯s head as a voice suddenly appeared in his head, ¡®The herbs are native to Dwarven continent, used to make their famous neutral mana potions en mass¨¨. The Humans can¡¯t get their grubby hands on them¡¯. Chapter 20-The nobles and the cat that liked cookies. Ray turned towards the cat, wide-eyed. ¡®Did you just speak in my head?¡¯ ¡®What? I did, no, I was not supposed to do that. Why was I not supposed to do that?¡¯ the cat¡¯s voice appeared in Ray¡¯s head, confusing him more. ¡®Why can I talk to you? What are you?¡¯ Ray asked. ¡®Cause, you¡¯re Fae kid. What house are you from that you can¡¯t even recognize your elders, huh?¡¯ the cat replied. ¡®What elders? Are you very old? And how did you recognize me?¡¯ Ray asked, mildly panicking. Had he given himself away somehow? ¡®I am very old, yes. At least, I think so. I fear my memory is not the best these days. But I do remember that I wasn¡¯t supposed to talk to you for some reason. But now that we are, can you take me out of this shitty city? I am starving! Just because I don¡¯t need food- Wait do I need food? I don¡¯t know. I knew there was a reason you take care of old cats. Now take me home, kid. Does the Fae Empire have a portal nearby?¡¯ the cat said, puzzling Ray more. ¡®The Fae Empire? I don¡¯t know much about Fae, we¡¯re in the Empire of Humanity half a world across.¡¯ Ray said. ¡®Huh? The Fae Empire has been replaced by filthy humans? Do they still live in those horrible glowing blue caves? Are caves really horrible? I just remember that I didn¡¯t like them, but I can¡¯t remember why.¡¯ the cat said. Ray was pretty sure the cat had some serious memory problems, but was also Fae. Or it was very likely it was one. Ray¡¯d heard that sometimes old people¡¯s memory got weak, was this similar? ¡®I can take you home, and no, Humans don¡¯t live in caves anymore. The Empire of Humanity conquered half the Elven continent, in fact.¡¯ Ray said. ¡®Oh conquering, horrible business. I do hate it, they¡¯re just going to ruin the Empire doing it.¡¯ the cat said, probably talking about a different Empire. ¡®Wait, no, that was long ago. Ugh, can you get me some healing jewels? I can¡¯t remember anything. I can¡¯t even remember if this condition was recent.¡¯ the cat said. Ray felt pity for it, he couldn¡¯t imagine its pain. ¡®I don¡¯t know what a healing jewel is, but I will see what I can do to help you.¡¯ Ray said, walking towards the Commoner¡¯s district. The cat sat on his head the whole way, not saying anything, but Ray was sure that things were going through its head. But there was something else waiting for him back at the bakery. A crowd of College students, led by the nervous-looking figure of Marcus, who was currently fidgeting under the gaze of an irritated Ma. ¡°So, you''re here. And with another unexpected guest. Perhaps you would prefer if we had this conversation in private?¡± Ma asked. ¡°Yeah,¡± Ray replied, now nervous. Ma made him nervous, he realized. Before everyone else, he could act confident. The shadow princess, the brat, just about everyone he knew. But Ma scared him somehow. The look on her face right now made him want to run away and hide. The two of them went inside as the cat jumped off his head and headed for cookies. Ray shook his head at the betrayal, couldn¡¯t he have waited a bit? Ma couldn¡¯t be too angry at that cute face! But now¡­ ¡°Now, can you tell me why you promised to make labs for people?¡± Ma asked. ¡°I didn¡¯t promise. I said he would ask you, we were just a bit excited. The College is raising prices again.¡± Ray replied. ¡°I just said that I would help them, Ma. I mean, we could use the business from so many people selling potions. And I could sell neutral mana potions for cheap so that they can make more potions. The labs don¡¯t take much either, I am sure we can come up with something.¡± Ray continued. ¡°And you¡¯re bent on helping them by opposing the Dean of the Alchemic College himself?¡± Ma asked. ¡°The Dean hasn¡¯t exactly been kind to us, Ma.¡± Ray noted. After all, it was the Dean that had all the ridiculous rules about classes. Not to mention all the other problems with the College. ¡°And that¡¯s why you want to oppose one of the most powerful men in the city?¡± Ma asked. Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings. ¡°I don¡¯t think we have a choice Ma, we¡¯re already in their crosshairs, Ma. The bakery has already become famous enough. I am sure we¡¯ll attract some nobles'' retaliation soon.¡± Ray said. Ma was clearly opposed to the idea, but he would fight for it. Ma opened her mouth, probably to object, but then her expression changed. As if she had suddenly gotten some knowledge that he was unaware of, she calmed down. ¡°As long as you are sure. The business will be good anyway, but do be aware that you just chose a side, Ray,¡± she said, motioning for Ray to leave. Ray did so, but he found what happened odd. Ma had been acting strangely for a while now. At times, she was too panicky, at others too agreeable. Ray got the feeling that something was going on that he didn¡¯t know about. But now he had a crowd to manage. Ray had to let confident Ray take charge again. Now, if only either of them were actually confident or knew what was going on. ¡°So, this is how it''s gonna go.¡± Ray began. ¡°I can help you make labs, it''s relatively simple, just clean the area and fuse the windows. As for selling, the bakery will take a ten percent sale charge, the rest of it goes to you. Is that acceptable?¡± A hand immediately shot up, not waiting for a response from Ray before asking, ¡°What about prices? I know that you guys are underselling stuff, but are we expected to do the same?¡± ¡°No, you can decide the price and mark the beaker, but be warned that you will be competing against others. The bakery can¡¯t do anything if your potions are charged too high for people to buy.¡± Ray replied, that seemed an acceptable way. At least, Ray hoped it was. ¡°So you¡¯re not guaranteeing sale?¡± the voice asked again. ¡°No, I can¡¯t guarantee that someone will buy bread tomorrow, let alone potions,¡± Ray said. Now he was losing confidence. The question was ridiculous. ¡°And what if none of our things sell? Are we to give our time and money with no assurances?¡± the voice asked again, suspiciously not having a face. Ray was a bit confused now, he was doing them a favor. And those were questions more suited to a normal business deal. ¡°Yes. As I said, I can assure nothing. Nor do I have the money to offer any advances.¡± Ray said. ¡°I won¡¯t be joining you then.¡± the voice replied. ¡°Ok. Now, any more questions?¡± Ray asked, hiding his nervousness. But even he knew enough to not engage in a shouting match with a clearly ridiculous customer. ¡°What price would you suggest we keep?¡± one of the girls asked. ¡°A third of the market price. As it stands, our main market is commoners like us, and we have to make things that are affordable for us.¡± Ray replied. ¡°What potions would you recommend?¡± another asked. ¡°I would first suggest that you not listen to the person that has only been doing Alchemy for a couple of weeks. But if you want to, then I suggest that you do something that would be useful to our clientele that you can make.¡± Ray answered, somehow he had become an authority on things. ¡°What area would you suggest for a lab?¡± the next question came. ¡°I use an attic,¡± Ray answered. ¡°An attic? Do you think your potions are worth anything, produced in a dirty place like that?¡± the person who had been questioning him first sounded out. ¡°The thing about dirty places is that they can be cleaned. But I don¡¯t expect you to understand that, tell me, did you ever clean anything?¡± Ray asked. The questions were suspicious. ¡°And the politeness wears off! I knew you would revert to base insults!¡± the noble replied. Ray shook his head, had the guy even heard him? ¡°And here I thought it was a question.¡± Ray said, trying to act snarky, ¡°But your noble self would know better, do bother revealing yourself. Or are you afraid that mere commoners will see you?¡± ¡°No, I am not.¡± a girl said, stepping out. ¡°And you are?¡± Ray asked. ¡°The person whose seat you stole. Did you know that he is just a paid student? I checked his Academy records! Ray Rosenmund failed in mana pool and element! The only reason he even got into our prestigious College is because of the Marchioness! The very definition of noble privilege!¡± the girl said. The crowd shook their heads at her. Ray rolled his eyes, the records were supposed to be secret, but apparently that changed when their secrecy inconvenienced someone in power. ¡°Ma¡¯am, is it not rather rich of you to come here and lecture us on our actions when the College has practically banned us from the lab building?¡± a girl replied. ¡°Not to mention, failing the Academy program is normal here. Just one in ten pass, and most of the ones failing are commoners. Do you think that we are going to judge someone based on something that he had no control over?¡± another boy replied. ¡°And besides, Ray has proved himself capable by coming and setting up the first Alchemic shop in the Commoner¡¯s district. The fact of the matter is, the College pushed us into a corner, and Ray is offering a way out. Now, if you will excuse us, we have potions to make and mana to get.¡± Marcus replied as the crowd cleared the way for the girl to stop out. The girl huffed and walked out, leaving the crowd in silence. Ray looked at them awkwardly, having no idea what to do. ¡°Well, that¡¯s all I have to say, so, um, you all can go home and decide where you want to make the labs. I can¡¯t help you much, but I will do what I can.¡± Ray said. The crowd dispersed as Ray entered. Ray looked for the cat to see what it was doing. The cat was in the process of picking and eating cookies as Ma watched it with fascination. Ray had no idea how it was doing the picking. The cookies were just sticking to its paws. ¡°Now what do we call you? I don¡¯t suppose you remember your name?¡± Ray whispered to it. A paw touched Ray¡¯s hand as sounds of chewing sounded in his head. ¡°Norman it is.¡± Ray said, picking a random name from his head. ¡®No, no, anything but that! Noooooo. Wait, why no?¡¯ Chapter 21- The sister has arrived for dramatic effect. Ray ¡°So, you have been meeting another Fae all this time?¡± Ma asked, making the thing seem terribly contrite. Ma had been very curious to know all about Norman. ¡°Yeah¡­¡± Ray replied. ¡°Well, it''s certainly possible that this guy woke up from the System. The blue screens were certainly attention-grabbing. And I would seek out the only other person of species if I was stranded in a place with little to no memory. Though I do find its statements interesting. The lifespan of the Fae is said to be long, though no one knows how long exactly.¡± Ma said, bending down to look at the cat that was calmly eating cookies. Ma lightly petted him, but received no response. ¡°I don¡¯t suppose you could get it to talk to me?¡¯ Ma asked. Ray put his hand on Norman, but all he got was the sound of eating. ¡°I don¡¯t think he¡¯s interested in talking right now.¡± ¡°Well, he certainly is a foodie.¡± Ma noted, ¡°On to other matters. The lab thing. I know its a done thing now, but are you sure, Ray? I know you wanted to be a Mage, but you¡¯re basically giving up any chance of becoming one now.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t see it that way Ma. The College is already coming for Marcus and the rest, how much longer before the nobles come for us? No, we have to stick together.¡± Ray said. ¡°Well, it''s certainly good for business. Just about everyone wants to buy things here now. After all, we¡¯re supporting the locals.¡± Ma said, getting up and going out, so calm that it unsettled Ray. Did Ma see it coming? Ma had moved to the Commoner¡¯s district right after the System came, and had met with the rebels, did she see these things coming? Ray could see why they happened now. The Empire kept a monopoly on power. The System destroyed that. Now the Empire was trying to get it back, but the people weren¡¯t happy about it anymore. The event was bound to happen the second the System conquered the planet. But what if Ma had seen it coming? Ray had benefited from it in the end.
Ray sat in his lab, looking at his ingredients. To describe the last few days as hectic would be an understatement. Ray had been running from one corner of the Commoner¡¯s district to another, setting up labs. As it turned out, things were much harder when you didn¡¯t have days to set labs up, or had to deal with people that could not do anything. A significant amount of commoners lived in rented homes, homes who¡¯s noble owners would rather die than allow them to convert attics into labs. Marcus thought he had a solution, some old warehouse his Mother had left him. Ray hadn¡¯t even known that Marcus¡¯ Mother had died. Not to mention that Ma had started to give out responsibilities. Ray couldn¡¯t say that hiring more cooks was wrong, in fact, it seemed like a good decision. Now if only he hadn¡¯t noticed her leaving the house at night. At this point, he would be shocked if she wasn¡¯t doing something on the side. But he wasn¡¯t going to confront her about it until he had some idea what was going on. But enough of that, Ray had a potion to make. After yesterday¡¯s failures, Ray had decided that he needed to learn more about the potion. Asking Norman the cat had been hopeless, he could barely think of anything but food. Though he would drop the occasional surprising fact, Norman just didn¡¯t remember enough. Ma had been very accepting of Norman, she just spent an hour everyday trying to talk to him. Norman had yet to reply to her attempts to do so. Ray was sure it had something to do with the knowledge Norman likely had. But Ray did manage to come up with a plan. The reason the potency was lost was because of the reaction between Quartenmar and Norisset. So the question rose, how did you limit that reaction? The answer was simple, by instituting a block. But actually doing it was much harder, one could not simply make a wall in the middle of the potion, and adding materials would be foolhardy at best. What Ray could do, however, is add in glitter pellets. The very solid, very unreactive glitter pellets. So Ray began. The ingredients were added, the potion stirred, and the synthesizing began. Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit. Ray added pellets of glitter to the space between the two solutions, blocking them from crossing over. The pellets weren¡¯t the best blockers, he found. The disc-like shape still had holes in it that allowed some through, but Ray could reduce that with some good old mana control. The pellets just made it much easier to do so. In the end, Ray dismissed the pellets into neutral mana, and added Huastenfor, causing the final reaction. As usual, the beaker exploded into light as the potion entered the final step. Ray covered his eyes, waiting for the light to calm down. And it did, a pearly white potion appeared before Ray¡¯s eyes, making him smile. Ray picked up the beaker and poured the solution into a flask, ready to bring it down to sell. What should he price the solution at? The usual price for the milky white solutions was a mana coin for each mana they gave, and this potion would give five hundred points of neutral mana. Hmm, should he sell it? Ray didn¡¯t have five hundred points of neutral mana to begin with. Perhaps he should keep it. ¡°Ray! Look who''s here!¡± Ma¡¯s voice called out, making Ray look towards her. Ray saw her standing next to Anita who was gradually disappearing. A few seconds later, she disappeared, this time without even the shimmer. But Anita wasn''t the only one who''d gotten better. Ray had learned a new thing too. Ray conjured brown glitter and spread it about, letting the area be filled with dust. Ma retreated out, coughing at the dust as Ray looked on sheepishly. Norman on the other hand had decided that dust looked interesting enough to check out, and was walking through the dust cloud curiously. Ray waited patiently for Anita to be revealed, the dust would make her cough and want to go out, and as she moved, it would show him her position. And it did. An irritated Anita appeared among the dust cloud and stepped out, coughing as she did so. ¡°At least I know that you can¡¯t see the shimmer anymore.¡± she said between coughs. Did you really use the dust to draw that girl out?¡¯ Norman¡¯s voice said into his mind. ¡®Yes, why else would I do it?¡± Ray asked ¡®Are you telling me that you couldn¡¯t see through such a simple illusion?¡¯ Norman asked ¡®No?¡¯ Ray had no idea where this was going. ¡®Are you telling me you¡¯re blind?¡¯ Norman¡¯s voice shouted in his head, making Ray fall to his clutching it as a headache emerged. The voice hit him like a hundred people screaming into his ears. The pain was massive, a sharp piercing thing that made it hard for him to even think. ¡°Norman¡­¡± Ray said through the pain, but Norman was not done. ¡®What house are you from? Did you tell me? I can''t remember. Tell em now. I need to beat some sense into their heads. A Fae that cannot see? What are you, Human?¡¯ Norman ranted in Ray¡¯s already hurting head. ¡°I can see just fine, Norman. What are you talking about?¡¯ Ray said as flashes of pain went through his head. ¡°Ray, are you talking to your cat?¡± Anita asked. Ray silently swore as he realized that he¡¯d spoken out loud. ¡°I can explain¡­¡± Ray began but was interrupted by Norman. What are you doing chatting up that girl? Was she always there? No, wait what was I trying to say?¡¯Normal said. ¡°Just shut up Norman!¡± Ray shouted as his head began hurting again. ¡°Is he like Mama¡¯s familiar? The one I¡¯m not supposed to know about.¡± Anita asked, her black eyes sparkling. Ray caught on to the chance, familiars were tamed beasts that had been banned by the Empire after a few too many went berserk. ¡°Yes, just like that. Norman just isn¡¯t well behaved.¡± Ray said. What do you mean well-behaved? I am probably older than your grandmother you know! Wait, how old is she? Tell me how old is your grandmother? I wanna know if I am older than her.¡¯ Norman continued. Ray felt like hitting him across his face. ¡°Hmm, bad cat. Why are you hurting Ray?¡± Anita asked, Void appearing before her finger as she pointed it at Norman. ¡®Tell this girl that she can¡¯t use that little toy of hers against a proper soldier. A proper Fae can control their energy well enough. And I¡¯m not hurting you, am I? What kind of Fae gets hurt from talking?¡¯ Norman said. ¡°Yes, Norman, you¡¯re hurting me! Can you just stop talking for a few minutes!¡± Ray shouted, but immediately felt something dangerous move towards him. ¡°Ray, familiars don¡¯t talk.¡± Anita stated as she pointed her now Void-laden finger at him. Chapter 22- Oh no, my sister has infiltrated my head. ¡°Ray, familiars don¡¯t talk.¡± Anita stated as she pointed her Void laden finger at him. ¡°Um, this one does?¡¯ Ray replied, angling away from the Void. ¡°Ray.¡± Anita said, her eyes narrowing, ¡°Are you harboring a Fae? I won¡¯t judge. Tell me. I want to talk to one.¡± she continued, her excitement clear. Ray wanted to plant his face on the ground. Well you¡¯ve been talking to one all your life, sister dear, no need to look so excited about doing something that has a death penalty. The Xnarthan might think you aren¡¯t scared of them.¡¯ Ray thought. ¡°I am not scared of them,¡± Anita said, her grin wide. Ray froze, ¡°Di-did I say that out loud?¡± he asked. ¡°No.¡± Anita said, picking Norman up, ¡°I think this guy has something to do with it.¡± ¡®What false accusations! I was just trying to talk to this girl here when Ray barged in! I had nothing to do with it, I swear!...Or at least I don¡¯t remember doing it.¡¯ Norman said. Ray felt like throwing him out. Was this really an old Fae? Why was he acting as some newbie? Norman, can you please just leave?¡¯ Ray said. Norman left, looking downcast. ¡°Well, brother dear, we have some talking to do.¡± Anita said, the smile on her face was wide as she experimented with her new communication method. ¡°I have no idea how Norman does this.¡¯ Ray replied, knowing what she was thinking. ¡®Yeah, sure. But he can do it for you. Now we can talk all the time!¡¯ Anita said, excited. Ray was just horrified at the idea of Anita being in his head all the time. ¡®Perhaps not all the time?¡¯ Ray said. ¡®Ugh, you won¡¯t let me have any fun. Just imagine all the secrets I can sneak in using your head. I have to go to a place a dozen times to remember things, now I could just tell you instead. But you have to tell me all about this Fae stuff. And we should keep talking like this, less of a chance of someone overhearing.¡¯ Anita said. ¡®Are you sure you realize what this means?¡¯ Ray said, his eyes narrow. ¡®Yes, yes, you¡¯re going to die if the Xnarthan find out. The Empire thinks you''re weak and all that rubbish. But I wanna know what it''s like, being Fae. I hear you guys are made of energy¡¯ Anita said, surprising Ray. ¡®Anita, have you been looking at things you weren¡¯t supposed to?¡¯ Ray said. ¡®I have been looking at things I wasn¡¯t supposed to since I was two. Do catch up, brother. Did you forget all those things you did with me?¡¯ Anita said. ¡®I distinctly remember you forcing me around!¡¯ Ray objected. ¡®Yeah, sure, you didn¡¯t plan all of them.¡¯ Anita harrumphed. ¡®I only did because you forced me!¡¯ Ray said, rolling his eyes. Anita tended to drag him into things, but he didn¡¯t know any of them were illegal¡­perhaps he should look them up. ¡®Yeah, whatever¡¯ Anita said, rolling her eyes. ¡® I see that being Fae hasn¡¯t changed you one bit. But you did get that element you wanted. What is it?¡¯ ¡®Just glitter. But it can now become other elements.¡¯ Ray said, pulling out his wand and showing her. A little blue glitter turned into water above her head. Anita shot Void at it, nullifying the water. ¡®So you can now cheat at that too. Humph. Did the Academy give you a retest then?¡¯ Anita asked. ¡®No¡­ Did Aunty Ariana not tell you she bought me a place in the College?¡¯ Ray asked. ¡°Well, we had a little argument before she left,, so it may have slipped her mind.¡¯ Anita said, looking shifty. ¡®What did you do?¡¯ Ray demanded. The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation. ¡®Oh, just the usual stuff. Not getting to places on time, sneaking out, breaking a brat¡¯s legs.¡¯ Anita said, making Ray look at her judgingly. ¡®Anita, I thought you were going to stop beating people up.¡¯ Ray said. ¡®Well, they deserved it! The guy is twenty, Ray! I don¡¯t like talentless oldies that can¡¯t even beat me with a five-year lead.¡¯ ¡®A twenty-year-old is courting you? Why? And the Academy is ok with this?¡± Ray asked. ¡°The Academy has a long-established tradition of marrying the two most talented male and female students, Ray. Why do you think Mama and Dad got married? The two can barely stand each other as it is.¡± Anita replied. ¡°I thought they were civil with each other. Uncle Trevor was quite nice to Aunty Ariana when we had dinner.¡¯ Ray replied. ¡®Oh they¡¯re civil. But the two of them don¡¯t even sleep in the same wing. Dad spends most of the year out training his army, and Mama makes sure to visit the archipelago when he¡¯s around. The two of them just start fighting otherwise. Dad is very traditional¡­ Mama thinks the Emperor is an idiot. Dad thinks she¡¯s biased cause of your mom, and it goes on from there.¡¯ Anita said, her voice sounding tired. Ray had known that they weren¡¯t exactly a happy couple, but he didn¡¯t know they were that bad. ¡®Why don¡¯t they just get a divorce? Archduke Lorenthal has a lot of them every year!¡¯ Ray suggested. ¡®Archduke Lorenthal is a several thousand-year-old self-proclaimed man-whore that gets mana from fucking people. The marriages are just shams, so he can shag people and get heirs. Isn¡¯t your Mom related to him somehow?¡¯ Anita asked. Ray cringed, Ma really did not like talking about it. In fact, she hated her family with a passion. Ray still did not know what had happened fifteen years ago to make her come to the Elven continent. ¡®Yes, Ma is the seventy-six thousand, nine hundred and thirty seventh heir to the Arch duchy. The Archduke is her great-great-grandfather. Though she was kicked out by her parents after they found out about her element,, so I don¡¯t know if it still holds.¡¯ Ray said. ¡®But we¡¯re talking about Aunty Ariana and Uncle Trevor, don¡¯t change the subject.¡¯ ¡®And here I thought I had you. Grandpa would never allow it, Ray. On both sides. At least Momma has already got the title,, so they can¡¯t do much to her. But Dad would be bankrupt if he was disowned.¡¯ Anita said. ¡®But isn¡¯t Uncle Trevor just a third son? Why would they care so much for him?¡¯ Ray asked. Anita sighed, saying ¡®Dad is talented Ray. And so am I. Not just that, Mom is rich. So rich that she has ten times as much money as grandad. And grandad gets discounts at every one of her enterprises. Dad¡¯s marriage saves him millions of mana coins every year. Not to mention the prestige and status. Mom might not like Dad very much, but she isn¡¯t going to hurt him like this.¡¯ ¡®No, let¡¯s change the topic, I hear you¡¯ve been up to some bad stuff while I¡¯ve been away. The Academy is full of rumors about how you humiliated the younger Fartallis.¡¯ Anita said. ¡®Are you talking about that thirteen-year-old brat? Yes, he was just too smug.¡¯ Ray answered. Anita giggled at his sentence, apparently he¡¯d said something funny. ¡®I knew you would fall for it! Oh, I am going to rub it in his face so hard!¡¯ Ray¡¯s eyes narrowed as he asked, ¡®What do you mean?¡¯ ¡®The brat is actually sixteen, he¡¯s just short and has a baby face. Oh, he gets so irritated when he gets mistaken for someone younger.¡¯ Anita said, still laughing. ¡®And you know him?¡¯ Ray asked. ¡®Oh, yes. The guy whose legs I broke is his cousin, brings him around all the time. I am supposed to be impressed by him babysitting, I think.¡¯ Anita just couldn¡¯t stop laughing. Ray rolled his eyes, ¡®So we¡¯ve made enemies of the two of them, great.¡¯ ¡®Oh, please, they''re just too weak. And the older idiot isn¡¯t getting up any time soon.¡¯ Anita said. Ray looked at her suspiciously, saying, ¡®Anita, which Tier are you in?¡¯ ¡®Tier 9, I haven¡¯t progressed in a while, the Academy¡¯s old fogies are just too stingy with licenses to higher Tier areas. Now speaking of hunts-¡¯ ¡®Tier 9! What the heck? I see why those guys dote on you. Wait. What level is that brat? And will he act against me?¡¯ Ray asked. ¡®Just a Tier 5, and just a normal Air element at that. Just beat him up if he attacks you, I will handle his family.¡¯ Anita answered, but Ray was already panicking. ¡®Anita, I am Tier 3! I can¡¯t beat that guy! Ugh, I need to get more mana¡­¡¯ Ray began brainstorming for ways to get more mana. ¡®Oh, shut up you panicky brat. I swear, you always panic and go into this hyper mode.¡¯ Anita said, but Ray was already deep in thought. The way to get more mana was to level up skills, to level up skills he needed to practice them. Perhaps he could get something like [Mana construction] from the lab making? And [Mana manipulation] could level up too. But how could he do it so fast? The mana needed to do each lab was considerable. ¡®Well if you want mana then I could just get you in the hunt. The area just has a few Tier 7s at most, but I am sure you can get some mana from it.¡¯ Anita said, as he was brainstorming. Wait. Did clerking in the bakery count as a skill? Baking did, so it must! Ray could do that. And selling the potions. Ray could get the business skill from that too! Chapter 23- A deal has been struck. ¡® I can give you some mana potions so that you can get on with your lab making¡¯ Anita said, making Ray turn towards her. ¡®Mana potions are a thousand mana coins each.¡¯ Ray stated. ¡®Yes. I still have some.¡¯ Anita said, bringing out three potions. The potions would give Ray enough mana to do a lab each. ¡®Are they really safe?¡¯ Ray asked. ¡®No,¡¯ she said, dashing Ray¡¯s hopes ¡®Just one a month or you get mana poisoning. Though that doesn¡¯t stop the people at the Academy.¡¯ Ray nodded, so just one more lab. But it would have to do. As for the hunt¡­ ¡®Would it be ok if I don¡¯t give you an answer now?¡¯ The Academy organized many hunts for its students to gain mana, but it was known that they weren¡¯t the safest. The nobles all had personal protectors, btu commoners had the habit of dying before a teacher got there. Ray had made the mistake of going above his head once, not again. ¡°Are the two of you done staring at each other?¡± Ma said, from the kitchen. ¡°Cause we have work to do, Ray.¡± ¡°Oh, on that subject, where are you sourcing your ingredients from?¡± Anita asked. Ray looked at her, puzzled, ¡°The market, why?¡± ¡°Oh, and you¡¯re sure that you¡¯ll get the ingredients you want for all of your students?¡± Anita said. ¡°Anita, are you selling ingredients? Why are you talking like this?¡± Ray asked, his eyes narrowing. ¡°Well¡­Momma might be trying to expand into the herb business, and I was wondering if we couldn¡¯t help her somehow. After all, she can give them to you for cheaper and more regularly as long as you give her a booth in the bakery¡± Anita said, rushing through the last few words. ¡°I think that would be a good thing.¡± Ma said, ¡°The nobles might decide to influence the market anyway. But we take a selling fee.¡± ¡°Oh what fee? I can give one percent.¡± Anita said, talking in her little girl voice. Ray saw an excellent opportunity to get a business skill. ¡°The standard rate is ten percent. The maximum I can go is nine percent.. What do you think?¡±Ray asked. ¡°And you don¡¯t want a family discount?¡± Anita asked. ¡°The normal one will do.¡± Ray said, smiling inside.The ingredients would have a cumulative effect with the potions. The bakery would become the go-to place for things Alchemic with that, not to mention the monopoly. Just about anyone could set up an Alchemic shop, but to get so many potions and ingredients was much harder. And then there was the idea that Ray just had. What if he offered another deal where he provided the ingredients too, for thirty percent of sales?
Skill gained: [Negotiating]: 30 mana +1 to perception
Ray smiled, the skill was much more valuable than his other ones, though he would have to level it up a bit if he wanted to reach Tier 5. But at least it was a start. Now to see to Norman. Ray collected the cat from its post watching Ma bake cookies. ¡®What did you mean by saying that I can¡¯t see?¡¯ Ray asked ¡®Huh, what do you mean?¡¯ Norman said, giving the same answer as before, Ray sighed, putting him down. Perhaps the book Ma had on other species had an answer? This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it. ¡°Ray, it''s dinner time.¡± Ma said. Well, it would have to wait for later.
Ray sat down with the Jorenson¡¯s guide on his bed, Anita beside him. ¡°Come on, just let me read it,¡± she said. ¡°No, I am going to read it, who knows if you have enough patience to wait till the pages are open.¡± Ray said, he usually teased her that she didn¡¯t have enough patience to do anything. ¡°Humph.¡±Anita pouted, ¡°I can kill you, you know. After all, I am a Tier 9, and you¡¯re just a measly Tier 3.¡± ¡°But you won''t,¡± Ray said, opening the book to the page on High Fae. ¡°Come one, where is it? What are we looking for?¡± Anita said, looking over his shoulder. ¡°Just wait a second, I am looking for it.¡¯ Ray answered, looking through the book for something on Fae sight. ¡°Oh, give it to me, you slowpoke.¡± Anita said, snatching the book from Ray. Ray rolled his eyes, ¡°Just look for something on Fae sight.¡± ¡°Hmm, let''s see. Not here, not here¡­ah yes!¡± Anita said, holding the book aloft. ¡°What?¡± Ray asked. ¡°The Fae see very differently than any other species, or so they say. But not one of these exotic species told me what they meant. I fear that this fact will remain unknown to this author, at least for now.¡± Anita read. ¡°Is that all?¡± Ray asked. ¡°Yeah, not a lot to go on. But at least we know that it¡¯s real.¡± Anita said, visibly disappointed. ¡°Why are you so interested in all this?¡±Ray asked, curious. ¡°Why would I not be interested in knowing things that people don¡¯t want me to know. Do you never feel curious about things like that? What is the Empire hiding in all these books its burning? Why does the Emperor hate other species so much? Just how powerful are the Xnarthan? Oh so many questions Ray.¡± Anita said, her eyes practically sparkling. ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­¡± Ray replied. The truth was that Ray had never thought about it. Why did hte Emperor hate other species so much? ¡°Ray, you¡¯re the person that should be most curious about these things. A High Fae! In the Empire! Oh, you never told me how it felt. Tell me, do you have wings yet? IS your blood poisonous to me?¡± Anita said. ¡°I don¡¯t really feel any different, and the other things only come after I pass a trial set by something called the fae stone¡­¡± Ray spent the next few hours catching up with Anita. Anita might not be an Alchemist, but she actually knew a lot of things about Alchemy, though her knowledge seemed a bit tilted towards things one might get from a banned book. But what surprised him the most was her knowledge of mana manipulation. Anita was not called a legendary genius for nothing, she had insights Ray would have never thought of. Ray could barely wait to try out some of the things she had suggested. To see what happened when blue nad yellow mana combined. Or what red mana represented. Ray decided that he could try now, the lab making would not start till tomorrow and he had the rest of the night to himself. Now excited, Ray attempted to conjure red glitter, drawing on his mana. The wand¡¯s tip began to glow red as the pellet formed. Ray looked on eagerly, waiting for it to begin. But it didn¡¯t. The light just went out, never leading to anything. Ray looked at his mana, seeing if any had been consumed.
Tier 3 (0/474)
The light had consumed¡­all of his mana? And the process had barely started. What element was red glitter? Ray had no idea. But it seemed powerful. And horribly expensive. But that just made Ray want to know what it was even more. But that was impossible. Ray sighed in frustration as he went to sleep, the mana exercises would have to wait till tomorrow. At least he¡¯d decided to skip College. SC Ray Ray looked at his surroundings with suspicion. ¡° Are you sure you want to convert this into a lab?¡± Ray asked. ¡°Why? I thought it would be a good place, it''s out of the way, already has a lot of shelves and tables and some of the machines. I already cleared the big machines out.¡± Marcus asked. ¡°No, not that, it''s just that this place smells very heavily of beer. And these bottles tell me that it was a brewery at one time.¡± Ray replied, wiping the dust off one the bottles with his finger. ¡°Yeah, it used to be my Mom¡¯s¡­¡±Marcus said trailing off. ¡°But she left it to me all those years ago, I don¡¯t own it yet, but Dad said he wouldn¡¯t mind. So, can you do it?¡± Marcus asked. Ray looked at the three storey warehouse-like building, feeling intimidated. ¡°Not alone no. The place is just too big for me.¡± Ray answered. ¡°Well that¡¯s why we are here. So, what¡¯s the first thing to do?¡± a girl asked. Marcus had called some of the air element under students to help on promise of discounts. The current plan was to turn it into a sort of common lab building like the College had, except cheaper and run by them. ¡°Well if you insist, the first step is to conjure so much air that it replaces the dirty air in here.¡± Ray said, conjuring violet pellets and letting it spiral into the air. Chapter 24- A Pheonix that loves drama has enetered the chat. Po-rat fidgeted as she watched a bunch of old fogies assemble. Just another boring day of watching meetings sitting in the decorative fires they lit up for no reason. At least this one was a high-level meeting. So she had some bruised egos to look forward to. Though she had volunteered to keep watch on the meetings in this oh-so-important conference hall, she hadn¡¯t expected it to be so boring. Po-rat would rather be back home and trouble her bond at this point. But no, Ariana had to go run from that horrible husband of hers. Po-rat had always hated him, but Ariana thought that she could bear him. ¡°Well, he¡¯s not exactly bad on the eyes, you know.¡± she¡¯d told her when they¡¯d gotten married. Po-rat had rolled her eyes. The man was a brainwashed fool that could not tell a phoenix from a firebird. As a phoenix, Po-rat was particularly offended by that. A mere animal was mistaken for her glorious species? The man had to be punished. But whatever, the meeting was beginning. The most useless old fogie, the Mage Academy¡¯s Dean began it, ¡°I would like to welcome all of you to this emergency conference to plan the Academy and its affiliate colleges¡¯ response to the System. Now before we begin, are there any complaints with our handling so far?¡± Po-rat almost laughed. Had the old idiot finally lost his head? The question was even worse than the one he¡¯d asked last time. And they¡¯d blown up a conference room last time. ¡°Yes, the College has increased their potions prices, again.¡± the Mage-Warrior order''s idiot began. ¡°Yes, we¡¯re facing some financial difficulties and felt that increasing the prices-¡± the College¡¯s Armourer began his cookie-cutter statement, but was cut off by the Mage-Warrior idiot. ¡°Oh, shut up. The College was in financial ruin the second it decided to float in the air. No, it was when you appointed that idiot with a massive ego. Tell me, where is your Dean? In his dick-shaped tower making strange potions for the banned list again?¡± the Mage-Warrior idiot sneered. Po-rat peered closer, this was good. The Academy idiot had caused some good drama for her to enjoy. The Academy idiot banged his staff, causing the room''s fires to dim. Po-rat hid deeper in the fire, she might be powerful, but even she would suffer against this bunch of old fogies if her camouflage failed. Well, just the Academy¡¯s old fogie really. The rest were still too weak. ¡°The representatives will maintain decorum. The emergency meeting has been called to discuss an unprecedented event in the history of the Empire. Should the representatives be unable to do such a simple thing, then perhaps the Academy will reconsider their affiliation.¡± the Dean stated. Po-rat looked at the old man with surprise. Huh, he was pulling out the affiliation card. The System must have irritated him. Or was it something else? Had the young miss been up to something? Po-rat rubbed her beak against the wing as she tried to figure out what her young mistress had been up to. The last questionable thing she¡¯d done was visit that Fae brat. Po-rat wondered if he knew what he was now; she''d kept what he was secret for a long time, but it was bound to come out eventually. To her phoenix vision he looked like a multi-colored blaze that shone brighter than anything Po-at had seen before. And she¡¯d seen Anita Salazar, the void princess. Po-rat had wanted to eat the baby-sized ball of energy just to see if she could gain just a little of that energy. But she couldn¡¯t. Not just because there was something wrong with eating babies, but because the Fae would hunt her if she did so. The number of memories about the Fae among her inherited memories was massive, far more than any other race. The dragons and phoenixes feared the Fae more than any other species, and for good reason. The other races may forget, but they remembered. The Fae Empire was fresh on their minds, and the fact that none of the people that ran it were dead was not lost on them. But that was enough reminiscing for one day, the old fogies had finally recovered. "Now, what moves have the affiliate colleges taken to curb the influence of the System." The Dean asked. "The Order of Mage-Warriors has had to do nothing of that sort yet. In fact, our disciples have increased in power with the System in place. " The Mage-Warrior idiot replied. Po-rat had to suppress a giggle, he¡¯d have to do something if he¡¯d actually allowed any commoners into his Order. "The Army training camp has had to curb commoner recruits'' access to the woods. The officers raised a concern that they might get more powerful than them. The System has allowed commoners and Rebels to gain in power, Dean Farriss, this must not be allowed to stand.¡± The army General said. Po-rat looked at him, wondering if there was any brain remaining in that head. Stolen story; please report. ¡°So you¡¯re promoting the weak over the strong? Are you sure you¡¯re able enough to be a General?¡± the Mage warrior idiot sneered. Po-rat was at the tip of her flames, excited at the new drama. ¡°Not all of us have an elite placement that caters to only those of noble birth. But if you have any way of curbing the Commoner threat then I am all ears.¡± The General replied. ¡°Just be better than them. I managed to do it.¡± the Mage-Warrior idiot said. Po-rat wondered if he would like to meet the Rebel Queen. The woman would slice him in two as if he was one of Matilda¡¯s cakes. Hmm, Matilda¡¯s cakes, Po-rat should get Ariana to get some when she visited her new bakery. ¡°The Alchemic College has been forced to increase prices for entrance to our labs. The fallout has not gone well.¡± The Armorer said. ¡°Oh? So you¡¯re failing too? Well there¡¯s a shock, the Alchemists cannot handle some commoners.¡± the Mage-Warrior sneered back. ¡°The Mage-Warrior representative will keep decorum or he will die. The Mage Academy has also had to levy restrictions on commoner students. The commoners cannot be allowed to rise. Not now when the situation is so delicate.¡± the Dean said. ¡°I think we should start giving titles,¡± the Armorer stated. ¡°What do you mean?¡± the Dean said. ¡°The commoners rising up have proved that they can contribute to the Empire, and that they are better than their counterparts at doing so. Just give them some titles, convert the threat into a resource.¡± the Armorer proposed. Po-rat¡¯s hackles rose, that was actually a good idea. Not good, if they did that then she wouldn¡¯t get to kill them. A pity if she couldn¡¯t kill this bunch of xenophobic idiots. Po-rat would like to leave the flames one of these days. The flames were nice and all, but a bird wanted to fly sometimes. Not everyone was a High Fae with enough mana to simply blind any detection devices by existing. ¡°And pollute our bloodlines. I didn¡¯t expect this even from your lot, but I see you will stop at nothing to save face. Can you not just admit that you¡¯re a useless bunch of weaklings that just want more money?¡± the Mage-Warrior idiot said. Po-rat wanted to see if he still had a brain in there. The chances of it being air were high, he still thought commoner¡¯s weren¡¯t a threat despite every other person in this room saying so. ¡°Is the Academy useless then?¡± the Dean asked, his tone dangerous. ¡°I mean, you¡¯re not the one wanting to give titles to some filthy commoners. Do this, and tomorrow they¡¯ll think they can refuse us! The foundation of society is that we, the nobility, are better than them. And this lot¡±- he pointed at the Armorer- ¡°Will have us bow and scrape to some gutter-born kid that will pollute our bloodlines and reduce our talent.¡± ¡°As impassioned as your speech may be-¡± the Dean began, but was interrupted by the Armorer. ¡°So this is about my unknown origins again?¡± the Armorer said. ¡°Yes, unknown origins,¡± the Mage warrior idiot snorted, ¡°how do we know you¡¯re not a filthy commoner, huh? Tell me, why is someone with such a disgusting name walking in the streets of the Nobles¡¯ District¡± the Mage-Warrior said. ¡°Oh, you don¡¯t. But by your own admission, commoners can¡¯t be more powerful than you, so what do you make of this?¡± the Armorer said, revealing his aura and pressuring the other old fogies. Or at least trying to. Po-rat would be very disappointed if they had trouble against a Tier 19 aura ¡°The representatives will keep decorum.¡± the Dean said, banging his staff. The Armorer ignored him. ¡°I don¡¯t listen to you, or your little so-called elite band of thugs. Do you think anyone still thinks that you follow that little code of yours? I happen to know enough of your students to tell you that none of them even give a thought to it anymore. The order has become little more than band of thugs, and the College is no longer interested in helping it. The price for potions has increased by thirty percent.¡± the Armorer said. Po-rat wondered if the Mage-Warrior¡¯s idiot was thinking yet, even his air-filled brain had to realize that he was just making things worse. ¡°I don¡¯t need your little potions anymore you fool, you let filthy commoners have enough power to start selling potions outside of your little College. I am going to buy up that little bakery in the Commoner¡¯s district and get those commoners to make me potions.¡± the Mage-Warrior idiot sneered. ¡°The Marchioness¡¯ foster son lives in that bakery.¡± the Armorer stated, looking at him like he was a fool. Po-rat was on the edge of the fire. Was she finally going to get a chance to kill him? ¡°And? I do not fear some woman whose only claim to power is money. Do you really think that she would go to war with me over some charity case?¡± the Mage-Warrior idiot continued his idiocy. ¡°The representatives will-¡± the Dean began, but was once more cut off. ¡°Oh, keep your affiliation. I should have cut you lot off long ago. A bunch of weaklings! I don¡¯t need the Academy anymore! I have the Emperor!¡± the idiot said leaving the room. ¡°The College has a five percent discount on fire-resistant potions. The potions might save the life of anyone caught in the vicinity when the Marchioness burns down that Order.¡± the Armorer offered the other old fogies. Po-rat was already on her way out. Perhaps killing this guy was what she needed to get to Tier 21, she doubted it, but maybe there was some truth to his boasts of power. A few minutes later, she could only conclude that there wasn¡¯t. Chapter 25- The Scholar enters the scene. Ray ¡°The first step is to replace the air with the natural mixture of gasses. The three gasses that are produced by Air magic under normal conditions and are considered to be the natural environment.¡± Ray said. ¡°Yes, none of us are good enough to produce other gasses anyway, so can you please just go on and tell me why you¡¯ve made this violet light show in the air?¡± one of the girls said, clearly irritated. ¡°Oh, that¡¯s just how my magic works. The violet glitter will turn into Air when I want it to.¡± Ray replied. ¡°Now, if you would please follow my instructions and fill the room with Air?¡± Ray said. The others followed instructions, conjuring air into the room and pushing the old one out. Ray kept an eye on things, pushing his violet glitter into places where the other spells did not reach. Ten minutes later, they were ready for the next step. ¡° Now we seal the room.¡± Ray said, directing some metallic glitter at the doors, sealing them shut. ¡° The doors will need to be sealed and unsealed repeatedly,, and the air needs to be repurified at regular intervals.¡± ¡°Or we could just make an entrance foyer where we refill the place with proper air and then seal or unseal the doors.¡± a boy suggested. ¡°I used to have a cousin that worked at a beast part factory, they used the system¡± ¡° Well, that¡¯s a good idea!¡± Ray said, trying to sound encouraging for some reason. The sentiment just felt appropriate. ¡°No it isn¡¯t. A foyer would need to be constructed carefully, and sealing and resealing the doors would take a lot of mana from people.¡± the first girl said. ¡°The foyer could be big so that people come in first thing in the morning and wait for it to be opened. The door could be opened only twice a day except for emergencies. And we can always pay someone to handle it.¡± the boy replied. ¡°And who¡¯s going to pay to make your little foyer?¡± the girl began, but Ray was already on it. Ray hadn¡¯t had to use the potion yet, but this seemed like a good time to use it. Ray undid the latch and gulped it down, watching as his mana ticked up to ten thousand. The tier, however, remained the same, the System had apparently considered that it was extra mana from a potion, not something else. The mana felt amazing, but he had work to do. Ray willed the floor to grow upwards, conjuring green glitter in plenty. The mana poured out of him, showing the power a Tier 7 wielded. A foyer grew there in seconds as Ray¡¯s mana dropped below a hundred. But there it was, a foyer, just like they needed. ¡°Well, there are still rooms¡¯ safety, the ingredients to talk about.¡± the girl said, but even she couldn¡¯t put much indignance into it. ¡°Oh, shut up, Rena! Just look! A lab building. In the commoners district. Could you imagine that yesterday?¡± the boy answered, looking giddy. Ray had noticed that he had been excited all the while, his hands were constantly fidgeting, and he had a very wide smile on his face. ¡°No¡­¡± the girl answered. ¡°So shut up and think about our future. The times are changing. The nobles are falling, and we are rising!¡± the boy said, spinning around in the empty space, laughing. ¡®Oh sush, Garon, the nobles might hear!¡± Rena said, but she was laughing too. Ray could not help it. ¡°No, they won¡¯t. The brats can¡¯t stand our sewers. No, this is our place, and we can say what we want here!¡± Garon said. Ray had to agree, this was their place, somewhere the nobles were unlikely to step. At least until they had the factory up and running.
Skill gained! [Leadership]: 100 mana +1 to Endurance +1 to Combat Title gained! This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there. [The symbol]: The fires of rebellion have burned silently in the Empire of Humanity for well over a century, but never have they crossed into the light. The people have been without hope, but not anymore. In the outskirts of the empire, the city of Afreial feels the heat of revolution. And it revolves around one bakery, and its teenaged caretaker. The power of a revolution falls to you, Ray Rosenmund, High Fae of the Empire of Humanity, son of Marchioness Salazar and Matilda Rosenmund, the Scholar of Afreial. Shall the fires die untended? Shall they bolster the fires in the darkness? Or shall they carve a path of their own in this Empire? Rewards: 500 mana; influence, responsibility. Tier up! Tier 4 (1074/1600)
Ray dismissed the blue screen to find everyone staring at him ¡°Tier 4, eh? I guess you got the biggest piece of the pie?¡± Rena said. ¡°Did you get notification too?¡± Ray asked. ¡°Yes, the mana for being in the place of change? Did you get a different one?¡± Rena replied. ¡°Yes, the System just told me that a revolution has begun, very theatrically.¡± Ray answered. ¡°Oh, you mean the System stated the obvious '''' Rena said, snarkily, but the smile on her face betrayed her. ¡°The System must have needed Garon to tell it, I can understand it, I would be hard of hearing too if I had to deal with so many nobles every day.¡± The room burst into laughter as Ray tried to process what had happened. A few days ago, he was trying to keep a low profile. Now he was the face of the rebellion. At least he had friends now.
Matilda Matilda looked at the Satyr in front of her suspiciously. ¡°Are you sure the information is accurate?¡± she asked. ¡°Yes, honored Scholar, it is true. The leader of the Mage-Warrior order is dead. The last thing he did was vow to buy your bakery by force.¡± the Satyr asked, his teeth chattering. ¡°Do calm yourself. I did not kill him, and even if I did, I wouldn¡¯t kill you. As a rule, I don¡¯t kill my informants. Now go, we both have things to do.¡± she said as the Satyr left. The next guest was already waiting at the door of her underground office. ¡°Do come in, your majesty. After all, this is your base.¡± Matilda said, the Rebel Queen in. ¡°In name only I fear. I hear that a scholar has taken over this one.¡± the Rebel Queen replied, smiling slyly. ¡°Just rumors, after all, isn¡¯t it your staff that works here? I just rent it occasionally.¡± Matilda replied. ¡°Yes, rent it to run what is quickly becoming the continent''s most prestigious spy ring.¡± the Rebel Queen. ¡°And what is that your majesty wishes to know from this spy ring?¡± Matilda asked. ¡°I want to ask if my good friend is sure she wants to do this.¡± the Rebel Queen asked as Matilda''s face hardened. ¡°Are you going to stop me?¡± she asked. ¡°Oh no, dear, I am going to help you. The Order of Mage Warriors going down would be a very good thing for the rebellion. But are you sure you want to do this? The Human continent will hear of this. Just about everyone will hear of it. The name of the Scholar won¡¯t be secret anymore.¡± the Rebel Queen said. ¡°Oh, they wouldn¡¯t connect that with little old me. Tell me, do I look like someone that is powerful enough to do something like that?¡± Matilda said. ¡°To me, Matilda, you look like someone that used her years of knowledge and expertise to go straight from Tier 3 to Tier 13 in less than a month. Not even your son do something like that.¡± the Rebel Queen said. ¡°Did Ray do something again?¡± Matilda said, frowning. ¡°Just started a revolution of his own. The System seems to think this one will be a big one.¡± the Rebel Queen said. ¡°And not yours?¡± Matilda asked, laughing. ¡°I haven¡¯t acted yet, and Ray has. I have to say, I couldn¡¯t have done it. To light that fire is something I have wished for so long, but I couldn¡¯t. But your kid managed it, the young people, why did I not think of it. A Tier 4 now, you know, faster than my kid.¡± the Rebel Queen said. ¡°Yes, I am quite proud of him.¡± she said, sighing. ¡° I knew he was going to do things, Antasia, but I didn¡¯t think it would be so soon. Or so massive. The System told me that the bakery is now a symbol of hope, you know? A symbol of hope!¡± Matilda said. ¡°I can see it. The ones not in the know think it is the home of Ray, the talented College student that failed the Academy test and is now leading their children in opposing the nobles despite it. And the ones in the know think it is the home of the Scholar. ¡°The entire Commoner¡¯s district wants you to succeed, Matilda, and if you do, I think the entire Empire will be in trouble. The power of hope is not to be underestimated. After all, if one can do it, why not ten? Why not everyone else? The people grow braver for everyday the bakery stands, Matilda. And that is why the nobles will try their very best to make sure that it doesn¡¯t stand for much longer.¡± the Rebel Queen said. Chapter 26- The stupid noble attacks MC ¡°I know.¡± Matilda said. ¡°I do have a reason for acting now, you know.¡± ¡°And you¡¯re willing to leave Ray?¡± Antasia asked. ¡°No, and I hope it won¡¯t come to it, but I know that the day may come. I will have my revenge if it comes to it. In the end, there is little I can do to prevent it.¡± Matilda replied, her tone resigned. ¡°And yet you do things that would prompt that exact reaction.¡± Antasia said. ¡°Yes.¡± Matilda stopped sipping her tea and looked straight at Antasia ¡°But I don¡¯t have a choice there either. The Order of Mage-Warriors wants my bakery, and I like it the way it is. So, the Order has to go.¡± Matilda stated. ¡°I assume it wasn¡¯t the dead leader''s idea, then?¡± Antasia asked, folding her legs as she looked at Matilda. ¡°No, it was the new leader¡¯s, this Erkland person. The man is clever, he saw what the bakery would become and moved to strike. But he messed with the wrong cripple. The bakery is not his to take.¡± ¡°Yes, the Tier 13 cripple.¡± Antasia said, rolling her eyes at her. ¡°Are you telling me that everyone else isn¡¯t getting power too?¡± Matilda asked, sweetening her voice, looking at Antasia questioningly. ¡°Yes, we are, but not as much as you. The early levels in skills are easy for people like us. As soon as we know what to do, they get passed quickly, but you are different. What you did was make a new organization in a month, that is not something I could do.¡± Antasia said. ¡°Oh, please, what organization?¡± Matilda scoffed. ¡° The organization is just me and some people that occasionally come sell me information.¡± Antasia just smiled. ¡°Well, I¡¯ve done what I came here to do. Now it''s time for me to go tend my own fires. Do tell me if the fires in the light want to merge with the dark, we would be glad to help.¡± ¡°I will.¡± Matilda replied as she let her magic out, sensing at Antasia. But as usual, it failed. The element of knowledge, Matilda had found, had a hidden power. To get more knowledge. But it took absurd amounts of mana to do so. Matilda hadn¡¯t been able to activate it at all before, but she had figured it out when she became Tier 4. A thousand mana had led to her figuring out her first secret, and changing her future. The first secret was that the man had secretly eaten the cookies he¡¯d been asked to get for his boss and was now buying another box at his own expense. So she tried again, and again. The power worked, the more mana she put in, the better it did its work. But if the person was more powerful than her, then the cost rose sharply. Now, Matilda had been faced with a choice, do nothing, or do something with her power. In the end, she decided to not tell Ray. The entire enterprise was too dangerous, especially in the early stages. But she¡¯d tried to help him a bit, guide him here and there so that he didn¡¯t go astray, though she feared she hadn¡¯t been doing a very good job of it. Ray must be quite confused over her actions. Matilda would have to tell him soon. The Scholar of Afreial was born just a few days after she got her first secret, selling information for favors, mana coins and more secrets. But she had rules, she would sell information on organizations, who was breaking laws and how many, but not personal information. Matilda knew better than to go into the mess of broken marriages and jilted lovers, after all, she still did not have any combat power at all. Just what the stats gave her. A simple fire spell would end her. Antasia had helped her greatly, ensuring her safety and giving her a place to work. Matilda would pay her back one day. But what truly worried her was Ray. Oh, she knew that she had to step back. Ray had grown up and was his own person now. But she still worried. The Empire would not use force, no, not yet. The bakery was just a symbol, and using force would make the ember an inferno. No, the way to crush this rebellion was to make it fail by itself, to make it seem hopeless. And Matilda¡¯s job was to have it stand, even grow, showing opposition wasn¡¯t just possible, it was the way to success. The battle had just begun, and the Empire had just lost a valuable piece. The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.
Ray Ray smiled as he boarded the bus to the College. The last few days had been a blur of making labs and spending time with his new friends. The bakery had become something of a meeting spot or his new rebellion, though they hadn¡¯t done much of rebelling. What they had done was make a lot of potions, Ray in particular had made dozens of potions. Alchemy had finally leveled up to five, becoming the second skill to level up. Ray had gotten 360 mana from that one. But nothing else. Though, he did get around to testing blue and yellow glitter together. The glitter encircled each other just fine until they turned into their respective elements. The water and fire would then act just like normal water and fire. ¡°Did you hear?¡± Rena asked, suprising Ray. ¡°What?¡± Ray asked, turning towards her, trying to shield his eyes from the sudden glare of the sun. ¡°The head of the Mage-Warrior order was killed a few days ago, his death apparently has something to do with the bakery.¡± Rena said. ¡°What?¡± Ray asked, bewildered, ¡°But how could we have something to do with it? The bakery doesn¡¯t exactly have thousands of men at its command, Rena.¡± ¡°I know, it¡¯s probably just a malicious rumor, but it spread like wildfire. To make things worse, the entire Order is dealing with a mess. The new head was revealed to be hunting talented children, so they wouldn¡¯t pose a threat to him. Not to mention he''d taken bribes and a plethora of other crimes. The Order had to depose him hours after he took his seat, but that¡¯s not all. The Scholar of Afreial has been revealing the secrets of every head, she¡¯d been giving them to every customer who comes to her. Just about everyone that ever suspected the order of any wrongdoing has been visiting her, and she¡¯s been giving them what they want. The higher ups of the order are leaving in a hurry, Ray. The Order might just be finished. Well, if the Duke decides to bring them to justice anyway.¡± Rena answered. ¡°Wait, what Scholar?¡± Ray asked, confused. Wait, the System had mentioned something about it¡­ ¡°I forget you¡¯ve been living in that lab of yours sometimes. The scholar came out a week after the System and has been selling secrets and answers. I think someone paid her to spread answers.¡± Rena said. ¡°But who would do that?¡± Ray asked. ¡°Well, the old head did target the bakery¡­¡± Rena said. ¡°Are you saying that the bakery had something to do with it?¡± Ray asked. ¡°No. But you have to admit that it''s suspicious. A few days after the Mage-Warrior order head dies, the Scholar starts a massive campaign against the order. The bakery¡¯s name is written all over it.¡± Rena said. ¡°I just wanted to warn you, it might get a bit violent in the College. A lot of people lost their livelihoods in the change. A lot, Ray.¡± Ray just sat there shocked. As much as he wanted to deny it, his mind went to only one place, Ma had ended the Rawson family within a day of them opposing the bakery. And her element was knowledge. Wait. The System had called her Scholar. Ray hadn¡¯t thought much of it then, but now, he knew that they needed to have a long conversation when he returned today. The bus landed and Ray got off, walking towards the library. The only reason he¡¯d come today was to see what other potions he could make, there was no reason for him to come to the College, especially in this situation. Ray had not expected to have to get so high level portions so fast. The only thing he could do now was go to the library and try to sneakily take some books and recipes. Ray could only hope he did not run into any professors while doing so. Ray headed to the library, set on getting his recipes. On getting there, he approached the understudent there. Though Ray had no idea who he was, the gray robed student clearly did. ¡°Ray, I take it that you are here for the recipes.¡± The gray robe said. ¡°Yes,¡± Ray said, "Do you know when I can get any? " ¡°Yes, I have them set aside.¡± the student said, giving Ray a stack of books. ¡°I think it would be best if you memorized these in a corner somewhere. A few too many people were related to someone that was affected by the Mage-Warrior debacle.¡± the student whispered. Ray looked around and found students staring at him and whispering. Well, he was used to sitting in a corner anyway. Ray made his way to an empty seating place and sat down to memorize the recipes. The gray robed student had thankfully gathered the recipes for all the other years. At this rate, it was only a matter of time before Ray was banned from the College. So he sat there and tried his best to memorize a dozen books worth of recipes. Ray knew that he would forget a lot of it, but the more he could remember, the more he could do. After spending a few hours doing this, Ray went looking for Marcus. The search didn¡¯t take long, Marcus was just a few pillars away, retrieving some book. But there was another person with him. ¡°Ah, there you are.¡± a voice said, making Ray look at the face of the white robed disciple he¡¯d humiliated. ¡°Did you really think that you lot would get away with acting against your betters?¡± the disciple said as a gout of fire headed towards Marcus face. Chapter 27- The important thing is how much the Dean makes.
Ray Ray immediately moved to block, drawing his wand as he spread brown glitter in a concentric manner. A wall of earth met the fire, absorbing the attack. But Ray wasn¡¯t done, he brandished his wand, pointing it at the disciple, what did Anita say his name was? Corris or something. A line of glitter emerged, shooting towards Corriss as he laughed. ¡°So the bigger mouse joins the smaller one. Did you think your sneak attack would work?¡± he said, laughing as the glitter hit a shield of some kind. ¡°I borrowed the battle shield from my brother. The professors won¡¯t help you, and neither will your fellow students. I made sure of that.¡± Ray paid him no mind, thinking about his next step instead. To keep on attacking him the same way would be foolishness, but what else could he do? Run away? The gate was bound to be guarded by the guy''s friends. At least they weren¡¯t participating in the attack. Marcus had run away somewhere, that Ray was glad of. The poor guy had no combat power, he would only be a burden. Ray conjured more brown glitter, defending himself as he ran towards Corriss, a closer distance would probably help. Ray sent yellow glitter towards the guy''s shield, attacking it around one spot. ¡°Do you think your glitter can really break this shield? The shield was stolen by my father from a Dwarven commander!¡± he boasted. ¡®Ok.¡¯ Ray said, pointing his wand at Corriss. A spiral of glitter emerged from the tip, drilling into the shield as Corriss counterattacked. Ray found himself surrounded by fire, barely able to keep the earth walls up and the attack at the same time. To make things worse, Corris had more mana than him, he would come out winning if it became a battle of attrition. The fact that he only had to attack and not defend gave Ray an even bigger disadvantage. The battle continued in stalemate, Corris grinning as Ray¡¯s attack failed to do anything. Ray kept it up, it was his only way to win this. And his chance came. A rock hit one of Corriss¡¯s lackeys in the head, making him bleed. ¡°So you do bleed!¡± Ray heard Rena shouting as more rocks began hurtling, but he didn¡¯t have time to worry about what was happening. Corriss, however, got distracted, turning towards the commotion, and Ray took the chance to add to his attack. A hundred mana went into conjuring a wave of glitter that attacked the shield, and this time, it cracked. A loud splintering sound emerged as the glitter passed through the barrier and towards Corris, who conjured flames to defend himself in a hurry. ¡°Well, it would seem that the match isn¡¯t as one-sided anymore.¡± Ray said smiling. Cirrus grimaced, surrounded by flames, ¡°So you still have enough mana? No, you don¡¯t, do you?¡± A gout of flame shot towards Ray as he countered with some yellow glitter. The yellow glitter and fire met in the air, locking in a competition of elements as glitter fought against fire¡­and won. Though not by much, fire was losing, little by little. Skill gained! [Glitter combat]: 50 mana + 2 to Combat ¡°What the heck¡± Ray cursed in his head. Fifty mana at level 0 meant that someone with this skill could gain half the mana to Tier 1. The mana was next to nothing to Ray at this point, but it would still help. Ray watched as the two forces collided in the air, glitter¡¯s advance had slowed considerably, as Corris seemed to be directing more fire towards him. But one curious thing he noticed was that the fire had the tendency to spread out. As if it wasn¡¯t supposed to be in a single funnel. Ray smiled, Corris¡¯ fire element must be something that did not favor this type of combat, and it was hurting him. Though special elements were the ones that were most restricted in this, sometimes the normal elements were also restricted in some manner. Uncle Trevor could only make weapons with his metal element, though he¡¯d made that an ability rather than a disadvantage. If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation. Ray put more force into it, drilling into Corriss¡¯ mana, forcing him to think his fire further. Corriss could just shield himself and attack Ray with full force, but Ray was counting on the noble holding saving his life as more important than killing Ray. The others weren¡¯t losing either, Ray could see numerous flashes as pillars of books collapsed in the library. But the ones losing were the nobles. The College had too many commoners for the under prepared nobles to put up a fight, even with their higher Tiers. After all, numbers mattered. But just as Ray was about to win, a voice yelled in the library, ¡°What is going on here?¡±. The sound of something banging against the floor emerged as all the attacks disappeared. Not countered, not stopped, just gone. ¡°Now, who¡¯s gonna pay for all of this damage?¡± the voice of an old mana sounded out as he floated in the air, looking down at them. Ray shifted as he sat in his chair. The old man had teleported them all into what could only be a courtroom, already populated with teachers sitting on either side of him on what could only be called a judge panel. Ray had been teleported to what would usually be occupied by the defendant in a case. The prosecution''s side was held by Corris and his gang. ¡°I must say, I am very disappointed by what I just witnessed today. The library is a very important, and very valuable resource for the College. The books destroyed today alone are worth thirty million mana coins, and someone must take responsibility for their destruction. The books may only be copies, but that does not diminish their value one bit in my eyes, and thus in the eyes of the court. In addition to that, under College criminal law, the College is to be paid the exact amount of the fine as Court charges as they are fined.¡± An impassioned speech rolled off the Dean¡¯s tongue, but it just made Ray cringe. The entire focus was on the books destroyed, what happened to the assault charges? ¡°The total fine in question here is fifty million mana coins, which with court charges translate into a hundred million mana coins. A nice round figure. I have already called your guardians, since they will be the ones paying the fees, and to serve as witnesses. Now, who would like to tell me what has transpired here?¡± the Dean said. Ray wondered if his ears were mistaken. Did the fees just balloon? No, wait. The damage was thirty million, this was the first time the Dean had mentioned the fine¡­ But where did the extra twenty million come from? ¡°Yes, Dean. I, Corris Fartallis, would be glad to tell you what actually transpired in the library.¡± Corris began before Ray could get a word in. ¡°The filthy commoner scum got into his head that he could get away with circumventing the College''s fees,, so I decided to carry out my duty and warn him. But instead of following my well-intentioned advice, he decided to attack me! The filthy whore son even destroyed-¡± Corrin began spewing lies at lightning speed until he suddenly found his hair on fire. ¡°I think my ears have some sort of infection. After all, I couldn¡¯t have just heard Mr Fartallis call me a whore? Or do I have a noble house to burn?¡± Aunty Ariana¡¯s silky sweet voice sounded out, making them all turn back. Aunty Ariana was sitting at the last row on his side, and a row of scary looking men and even scarier weapons were sitting on the other side. ¡°I wa-was just making a point, Marchioness. Ray is but an orp-¡± Corriss began. ¡°I request that the audience not interfere in the process of the trial.¡± the Dean inturrepted, ¡°The guardians have been invited as a matter of courtesy, they are not to interfere.¡± Aunty Ariana just ignored him and turned to the men. ¡°Mage-Warrior Erklard, I thought you were in jail for a large variety of causes, and so were your compatriots. Did something happen that I am unaware of?¡± ¡°The good Duke have seen fit to deem us innocent of all charges. I assure you that we will find and bring this Scholar to justice for her crimes.¡± a man that vaguely looked like Corriss replied. What? Rena had said that the proof against them was undeniable, even if it was insufficient, the Duke wouldn¡¯t release them so fast¡­unless he¡¯d been influenced somehow. ¡°Oh? I wasn¡¯t aware that presenting evidence was a crime.¡± Aunty Ariana said. ¡°The Scholar is suspected of having treasonous intentions.¡± the Mage-Warrior stated in reply, his arrogance palpable. The man did not consider anyone in the room his equal. Ray frowned, Ma probably did have treasonous intentions, but how did this guy know about it? ¡°I see.¡± Aunty Ariana said, seeming to contemplate something for a second before turning back to him. ¡°Does your release have anything to do with the fact that you just helped the Duke hunt down a rather ferocious beast and reach Tier 21? I hear you made a rather large fortune from it.¡± ¡°Is the Marchioness so eager to oppose the Mage-Warrior order? I do hope you realize we have the support of the Duke now.¡± the Mage Warrior said, clearly irritated. ¡°Oh?¡± Aunty Ariana said as fire started to twirl around her. Ray could not figure out what had happened, but the Mage-Warrior¡¯s face paled at it. ¡°I suppose congratulations are in order, after all, it is not everyday we are in the presence of a Tier 23.¡± the Dean said, his voice actually sounding jovial somehow. Chapter 28- A talk with the money-grubbing Dean Ray had to admit, he was shocked. Aunty Anita was more powerful than the duke? The information seemed to come out of nowhere, not just for him, but for everyone in the courtroom. ¡°Now, does student Rosenmund have anything to add to disciple Fartallis¡¯ explanation?¡± the Dean asked. Ray jumped up at the call, clearing his throat nervously. ¡°Yes, Dean, Corriss has given you a completely inaccurate account of events. Corriss was the one who opened fire, not me, there are several witnesses that can corroborate this. Not to mention that he was wearing some form of Dwarven defense that he got from his brother. Why would he be wearing that if he did not intend to attack us?¡± ¡°I did it because I knew that commoners like you are prone to irrational actions!¡± Corriss protested. ¡°I see, so you destroying the library in your temper tantrum was a rational decision?¡± Ray countered. ¡°The fact that you were the one that actually destroyed the library is apparent. I had enough control to direct my attacks directly at you, and so did my friends. The ones fighting in a haphazard manner were your people.¡± Corriss said, pulling false facts from thin air. ¡°Oh? And would that have happened if you hadn¡¯t attacked us? Do you wish to insult everyone¡¯s intelligence? I cannot think of any reason why you would act this way otherwise.¡± Ray said, feeling proud. The answer was a fluke, but it seemed appropriate. ¡°I do find my intelligence insulted, but I don¡¯t know if that''s the kid in the front or his idiotic supporters in the back.¡± Aunty Ariana quipped in, making the audience emerge in sporadic laughter. Ray could practically hear Mage-Warrior Eklard gritting his teeth, someone was not used to getting insulted to his face. ¡°The fact that you lied about your element to the Academy, and then used some form of weird magic to attack me using fire, is known to everyone in this room.¡± Corriss countered. ¡°I would like it noted that I did not, in fact, know about this. The chain of events has not been established yet.¡± Aunty Ariana said, her voice merging within seconds of Corriss¡¯ statement. Ray giggled, she was playing with them. ¡°Corriss, have you stepped outside of the Noble¡¯s district lately?¡± Ray asked, going off track. ¡°What does that have to do with anything? I have no wish to talk with some idiotic commoners.¡± Corriss replied, but he was constantly glancing at Aunty Ariana by now, clearly irritated at her presence. The Mage-Warrior¡¯s Order seemed more afraid,, however. Aunty Ariana was far more powerful, after all. ¡°Commoners don¡¯t try to fail the Academy test, Corriss, no one does. The Academy test has far too much importance. I think we¡¯ve seen enough, Dean.¡± Ray said. ¡°Yes, we have, at least from you two. The chain of events cannot be established by either of you. ¡° The Dean said. ¡°Now, if Professor Tari would come to the stand.¡± Corriss'' face brightened up as a professor rose from the judge panel and sat down on the stand. ¡°Were you there during the event of the attack?¡± the Dean asked. ¡°Yes, Dean.¡± the professor answered, the picture of an obedient follower. A brown-noser. ¡°Now can you tell me, truthfully, what happened during those hours?¡± the Dean asked. ¡°Ooh, this will be interesting.¡± Aunty Ariana quipped in, confusing Ray. ¡°I am interested to hear what actually happened.¡± ¡°Yes, uhm, Corriss, uh, heard that Marcus was telling people about a lab that they had built and how they were going to use it to get more mana. Corris knew that the lab would be direct competition for the College, and thus went to the library with the intention to confront him. I suppose he might have gotten a bit overzealous.¡± the professor testified, his bias clear. ¡°Oh, do tell me how.¡¯ Aunty Ariana added. The professor just looked at her, his puzzlement clear. ¡°Corris, how was he overzealous? Did he attack Marcus unprovoked?¡± Aunty Ariana asked. ¡°I did not get a good look, but that may be what occurred.¡± the professor answered, clearly avoiding the topic. Ray was very glad that Aunty Ariana was around to help them, otherwise he would not get even this trial. Corris had clearly stacked it against them. The chances that the professor would back Corriss¡¯ lies without her there was very high. Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings. ¡°Oh, you¡¯re not sure?¡± Aunty Ariana asked. ¡°I am.¡± the Dean said. ¡°I think this is a simple case of young Fartallis getting overzealous in his administration of his newfound duties. The Mage-Warrior Order will pay the appropriate fine of a hundred million mana coins to the College, since they seem to be so interested in him.¡± ¡°And what of justice for Ray?¡± Aunty Ariana asked. ¡°I was getting to that, as Corriss has shown such an inclination for combat, I fear that he may find himself more comfortable at the Mage-warrior Order. Is that satisfactory, Marchioness?¡± the Dean said. ¡°And are we not to be consulted at all?¡± Mage-Warrior Eklard whined. ¡°No, the decision has been made.¡± the Dean said. ¡°And need I remind you that while I am not as powerful as the Marchioness, I will destroy your Order if it comes to it? After all, I hear that your previous head was rude to my disciple the last time they met. I have yet to account for that.¡± The surroundings changed, clearly the Dean had teleported everyone away. Ray found himself along with Aunty Ariana in what seemed to be a posh office. The Dean¡¯s office per the marker on the desk. ¡°I take it you still have business with us since you called us here?¡± Aunty Ariana asked. ¡°Yes, I do.¡± the Dean said. ¡°I am sure you know of the Mage Academy¡¯s latest hunt, Marchioness.¡± ¡°Yes, Anita is participating in it, in fact I think she invited Ray too.¡± Aunty Ariana said. ¡°Yes, the same one. Now, Corriss was to represent the College in the Tier 5 and below hunt. Now that he is not around, I feel it is only right that Ray take his place.¡± the Dean said. ¡°Now, now, that''s just asking for Ray to kill himself. Or do you think that Corriss¡¯ friends will help him? Not to mention, the Mage-Warrior Order is out to kill him now.¡± Aunty Ariana said. ¡°I have already taken sides, Marchioness, no need to press the issue. Ray can take his friends, I am sure they¡¯ll appreciate the mana.¡± the Dean said. ¡°But can I presume that you will continue the deal with Count Friendez?¡± the Dean said, confusing Ray further. ¡°Yes, sure. I have no need to stifle the College after all. Though I do hope that this entire unpleasant affair is over.¡± Aunty Ariana said. The Dean just sighed, ¡°I will have Krrishank reduce the prices back to normal, though the College is still in need of another source of money. The Mage-Warrior Order¡¯s pay day will help. But it won¡¯t last for long.¡± ¡°On that note, I do suggest that you claim that little island named Hurrent¨¨ as your compensation. I suspect that it would float if I put it in the air.¡± Aunty Ariana said, making Ray sit up in surprise. What? A floating island? Ray had heard of natural ones, but there were none on the Elven continent. The Dean was also shocked, showing emotion for the first time. A stack of papers levitated to the table along with some ink that slammed into the paper. A bunch of words appeared on it, clearly a contract. ¡°Are you really sure? The island itself is worth only ten million mana coins, I would be losing ninety million if I made this deal.¡± the Dean said. ¡°Would I lie to you?¡± Aunty Ariana asked, her voice so sweet that even Ray didn¡¯t trust her words. ¡°Yes, you would do it without hesitation if it suited you. So would I, but that¡¯s besides the point.¡± the Dean said, looking at her with his voice narrowed. ¡°In this case I am not lying, I have a vested interest in making the Mage-Warriors guild suffer.¡± Aunty Ariana said. The papers disappeared as the Dean put his hands on his desk. ¡°The embarrassment from the arrests along with the loss here will make the Order regret even thinking about the bakery. A rather large overreaction, don¡¯t you think? The matter has escalated rather fast.¡± ¡°On the contrary, the events are far from over. The treasury and armory of the Order was raided a few hours ago by the rebellion. The Scholar sold their defense¡¯s weaknesses for cheap. The embarrassment of having their recruits standing in their underwear where the castle used to stand is what will really kill them. Not to mention going into debt to pay off all those bribes.¡± Aunty Ariana said, making Ray choke. What? Ma had sold the Order¡¯s defenses? And the rebellion had stolen the castle? Just how did you steal a castle? And why would they take the recruits'' clothes too? ¡°Wha-What. Wait a second.¡± the Dean said, closing his eyes as Ray felt a rather shift in mana. The College shook a few minutes later as Ray looked out the window. A large rundown building appeared behind the College. ¡°I see that I am not the only one that has been hiding my power.¡± Aunty Ariana said, smiling widely. ¡°Well, I decided that since it was an open and close deal, it would be best if I took the island already. After all, I am doing the Order a favor.¡± the Dean said, telling one of the most plain lies Ray had heard in his life. ¡°The Duke must be furious.¡± the Dean stated. ¡°Yes, he is quite furious. I think he broke a few plates in his tantrum.¡± Aunty Ariana quipped back. ¡°I get looking down on him, but it is foolish to ignore him. After all he is still the main government here.¡± ¡°Yes, I know. And he¡¯s called the Xnarthan for help with the rebels. In fact, one of the Emperor¡¯s outer disciples will be coming.¡± Aunty Ariana replied. ¡°Oh, just great. So we get to deal with another brat that probably won¡¯t get to Tier 20 but thinks he¡¯s the next Tier 30. ¡± the Dean said, his irritation palpable for once. ¡°Tell me, do you know this Scholar person? I wonder if they know anything about Alchemy. I have a lot of money.¡± the Dean said, turning towards Aunty Ariana began laughing for some reason as Ray felt profoundly nervous under the Dean¡¯s gaze. Chapter 29 Ray The Dean tried to interrogate Ray for a while, but Aunty Ariana managed to get him out of the office. The two of them boarded Aunty Ariana¡¯s vehicle, a disc-like car that floated in the air. The inside was cushy, to say the least. A couple of recliner chairs were the only seating there. The insides were notably dark, but the darkness was more calming and comfy than dangerous. Ray felt sleepy just resting on the chair, it was clearly built for resting on long journeys. The car lifted up and flew away, though had a hard time making out the direction. Aunty Ariana was thankfully good enough at levitation that it wasn¡¯t a bumpy ride at all. ¡°So, were you gonna tell me you¡¯re Fae anytime soon?¡± Aunty Ariana said, looking at him with a raised eyebrow. Ray jumped up, retracting his earlier statement. The ride was a different kind of bumpy. ¡°Well-um-uh, I didn¡¯t really think about it?¡± Ray said, suddenly very attentive to the fact that he was in a closed space with a Marchioness of the Empire. ¡°Oh, don¡¯t be so scared, I suspected long ago. I blame Matilda, she¡¯s the one that made me read all those banned books. Not that it was rather hard to tell you weren¡¯t human. Did you know that you were singing instead of crying as a baby? Matilda tried to hide it from me, but I spent enough time there to catch you a few times.¡± Aunty Ariana said. Ray did not know that. ¡°What do you intend to do now?¡± she asked. ¡°Well, Ma thinks we shouldn¡¯t escape until we are at least Tier 15, it¡¯s apparently not safe.¡± Ray said. ¡°Yes, that is a good idea. The Empire isn¡¯t the safest place for you, but Afreial doesn¡¯t have a big Xnarthan presence, and I can help hide you. Not to mention her side job as a Scholar. Did you figure that one out yet?¡± Aunty Ariana asked. ¡°Just a few hours ago. Ma has been acting suspicious for a while, she downplayed her crossing those Tiers, and she¡¯s been going out more and more. At first, I thought it was just the rebellion, but now¡­¡± Ray said. ¡°So she did end up connecting with the rebellion,¡± Aunty Anita said, sounding defeated for some reason. Ray just tried to hide in the recliner, he¡¯d mess up again. ¡°Oh, don¡¯t look nervous, I suspected it for a long time. The only reason I wasn¡¯t sure was that I didn¡¯t want to be. Do you know why she moved here?¡± Aunty Anita asked, surprisingly changing the topic. Ray had to admit that he was put off by the lightning fast nature of this conversation. Aunty Ariana seemed more interested in telling him things than having an actual conversation. ¡°No, Ma never said.¡± Ray replied. ¡°Matilda and I were both disciples of the same Master, Duke Rendez, one of the Deans of the Capital Mage Academy. The difference was that I got a good element, and Matilda didn¡¯t. At first, she did the same thing you did, but she got a bit more successful. If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. Master was ready to give her a higher rating when I intervened and told the truth. Matilda hadn¡¯t used her element, she¡¯d used a poison she had concocted. I still regret the decision, I was worried about her, and maybe a little jealous. Matilda had been the better disciple, better at mana manipulation, better at studying. I was the one that got into fights every chance I got. Matilda always got me out of it.¡± Aunty Ariana said, speaking very fast. Ray had questions. A lot of them, for one, how did Ma end up as the Duke¡¯s disciple? Did he not help her at all after? And if she could concoct poisons, then wasn¡¯t it all right? ¡°The poison Matilda concocted used many rare materials and could only kill that one beast. Matilda claimed that her element made her physique stronger too. I knew she was lying, and when the chance came, I exposed her. Master laughed at us, he already knew she was lying. I still remember the look on her face. Master had her parents forge her signature on marriage documents. And forced someone thrice her age to marry her. A rural baron that was deep in debt and had not married. Matilda was furious, she refused to accept the marriage.¡± Aunty Ariana said, her words slowing down. Now she seemed to be sinking into her words, almost pensive. Ray was shocked. Ma was married? Had she escaped somehow? Did she have another family somewhere else? ¡°Master had her put in her room until she accepted. I visited her. The look of hurt on her face broke my heart. In the span of a few hours, she''d been betrayed by everyone she had ever known. Master, me, her parents. The Academy had already kicked her out, she had no way to escape. So I helped her. I put her on a ship to the Elven continent. The man she was engaged to died the next day, leaving her his Barony. I think Master knew that, that¡¯s why he had arranged for the marriage. But Matilda wouldn¡¯t have any of it, she was done with all of that. The thought of returning to the nobility disgusted her, and then you came in. A Fae child. The fact that she managed to keep you hidden so long is a shock in itself, even in Afreial. But it would be impossible in the mainland, the Elven continent is not feverous in its persecution, something about living in Elven homes makes it hard to demean them as animals. The mainland folks don¡¯t have that problem, it''s every child''s dream to hunt the barbarous elves down and expand the Empire. Though it''s still rare for one to know what a Fae child looks like, the chances of your discovery are much higher.¡± Aunt Anita said. ¡°So if I wasn¡¯t around, Ma would have gone to be a Baroness.¡± Ray said, deep in thought. ¡°Oh, please. Matilda wouldn¡¯t have gone even if you weren¡¯t around. And besides, she would need to sign the papers to accept the Barony, and she didn¡¯t do that. I have no idea if she could still inherit it now.¡± Aunty Ariana said. The vehicle had stopped long ago, as far as he could tell, though it was hard to tell in this vehicle. ¡°Why tell me this now, Aunty Ariana? Has something happened?¡± Ray asked, now worried. Aunty Ariana just looked at him. ¡°Yes, Ray, something has happened. The bakery has become a thorn in the Empire¡¯s side. A few Xnarthan members are coming, Ray, including a disciple of the Emperor. And there are rumors that the Emperor has gone to the Dwarven continent to ask for their surrender. Now, if you were a cunning organization that wanted to destroy the rebellion in the root without making anyone a martyr, what would you do?¡± Ray thought for a few seconds, to halt a rebellion you needed to prove that it was hopeless. The bakery was proving that it wasn¡¯t, but if the bakery was proven to be owned by a Baroness¡­it would destroy the entire point of it. ¡°The Xnarthan are going to take Ma away.¡± Ray answered. ¡°Not the Xnarthan, they don¡¯t get involved in these matters, it will be the political bureau. A technically separate bureau, but they have a lot of agents in common with the Xnarthan.¡± Aunty Ariana said. ¡°Does Ma know about this?¡± Ray asked. ¡°I haven¡¯t talked to her about it, but I would be surprised if she didn¡¯t know.¡± Aunty Ariana said. ¡°What do you want me to do?¡± Ray asked. ¡°I don¡¯t know, Ray.¡± Aunty Ariana confessed, ¡°I can¡¯t see a way out. Matilda¡¯s the intelligent one. I just burn things. I just felt I should warn you before you say something you regret today, you may not get to see her again.¡± Ray nodded as the door opened to reveal the bakery door. Had Aunty Ariana been blocking the entire street for this long? ¡°I was levitating above the bakery.¡± Aunty Ariana said as Ray looked at her judgingly. ¡°Now go.¡± Ray nodded as he left. But one thing stuck by him. ¡°What was the thing with Count Friendez?¡± ¡°Oh that? Just some politics. The good Count was unhappy that I broke his monopoly on herbs. And protested the fact rather violently. So I did the same. Now I have a monopoly on herbs. A rather nice turnaround, isn¡¯t it?¡± Aunty Ariana said, shrugging as the door closed behind Ray. The bakery was unusually quiet, the occupants were all staring at the black disc-like vehicle take off. Well, everyone but Norman, who was stealing cookies from the display. Ray walked to him and picked the cat up. ¡°Are you stealing cookies again?¡± Ray asked him. ¡°I don¡¯t remember.¡± Norman answered, tilting his head in Ray¡¯s hands. Ray looked at the cat in shock. The answer wasn¡¯t something he could refute, given Norman''s condition, it was quite likely that he had forgotten it. But Ray had a hunch that the sneaky cat was just lying. But he had other things to worry about than one old Fae, the Scholar of Afreial waited for him. Ray walked up the stairs to Ma¡¯s room, creaking it open as he looked for her. The room was empty. Ray headed to the kitchen, finding it empty too. In the end he found her on the third floor, sitting on the dining table, eating a plateful of cookies. ¡°Ma, when were you going to tell me about the Scholar of Afrieal thing?¡± he asked as Ma looked up at him. Chapter 30- A conversation that wasnt awkward at all. Ray ¡°Ma, when were you going to tell me about the Scholar of Afrieal thing?¡± he asked as Ma looked up at him. ¡°In a few days, when the Order of Mage-Warrior¡¯s was dealt with.¡± Ma said, her voice calm. ¡°So you are behind it.¡± Ray stated, taking a seat. ¡°Yes, I think that much is obvious.¡± Ma replied. ¡°Why keep it a secret?¡± Ray asked. ¡°At first, I did not want you to get involved. The business is dangerous, Ray, you could get killed anytime. After that, I was just waiting for the right time.¡± Ma answered. ¡°And it¡¯s safe for you?¡± Ray demanded, putting his hands on the table. ¡°Not really, but I am a Tier 13 with nearly a hundred of the rebellion¡¯s soldiers guarding me. I am much safer than you would be, Ray.¡± Ma said, shocking him. ¡°Tier 13?¡± Ray exclaimed, his eyes widening in shock. ¡°What can I say, the secret business is lucrative.¡± Ma said, a smile dancing on her lips. ¡°What class do you have, Ma?¡± Ray asked. ¡°[Scholar of Afreial- The Commoner baker- Fae Mother]. The System offered me a hybrid class, [Scholar-Baker-Mother], I get mana for all three. Though I need to meet requirements for all three.¡± ¡°Requirements? Wait, no, we¡¯re talking about how you¡¯ve been hiding things from me! Aunty Ariana told me about you being a Baroness and all that happened fifteen years ago.¡± Ray said. Ma looked irritated, but replied either way, ¡°What do you want to talk about Ray? I found you in the woods, singing like you weren¡¯t in a xenophobic Empire. I knew what I had to do, if I didn¡¯t adopt you then you would have died. The rebellion wasn¡¯t around back then, or at least, not active in Afrieal. And after that, you were my son, and I didn¡¯t want to part with you. Perhaps I was selfish in that, you would have been better raised by Elves, but I love you, Ray. I won¡¯t apologize for that.¡± ¡°I meant about you having to stay here. The barony would have meant that you wouldn¡¯t have to work so hard¡­¡± Ray said, his voice soft this time. Ma just laughed. ¡°Do you think I would have been happy, Ray?¡± Ma asked. Ray was caught off guard by the question. ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­probably?¡± ¡°No, Ray. Just having a lot of money doesn''t guarantee happiness. The exact opposite at times. I never got along with my parents Ray, at first was the object of my Father''s jealousy, and later an embarrassment. As for my Master, you already know how he was. I would have been lonely, Ray. And looked down upon to boot. The nobility are not very accepting of people with weak elements, Ray. The fact that we exist reminds them that they too can be weak. A reminder of the fact that they are, in fact, not better than the commoners. Just more powerful. I would have been that reminder. An object of hatred. I had to work hard here, yes, but I had a purpose here. A family. I wasn¡¯t alone. Not like I would have been.¡¯¡¯ Ma said, her voice emotional. The two of them just stared at each other until Norman sneaked on the table and tried to sneak one of Ma¡¯s cookies. A hand-picked him up, dumping him back on the floor, much to his chagrin. ¡°The requirements are things you need to change your class. Just like the ones when you had when you chose your first class, The System just tells you what they are this time. The changes happen at Tier 6, Tier 11,Tier 21 and so on. The class for the first five levels is something of a tutorial. The skills are largely generic, they get better later on. I got [Knowledge deployment] for this one. The skill lets me transmit information into other people¡¯s heads, though they can¡¯t reply.¡± Ma said. The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. ¡°Now, do you have anything to say? I hear you had an interesting day.¡± Ray chuckled, of course she knew, she was the Scholar of Afrieal after all. ¡°Yes, a little scuffle with a noble brat, but I have to take part in the Academy hunt now.¡± Ray answered. ¡°The Academy hunt? Yes, that will be a good opportunity. Not lacking in danger, but I expect you won¡¯t have a lot of problems with a bunch of Tier 5s as long as you are one.¡± Ma said. ¡°I am Tier 4 though.¡¯ Ray noted. Ma laughed, ¡°Did you think I didn¡¯t have a little something extra to help you along? Now tell me, how would you like to try out some rare Alchemic recipes that increase your ability to manipulate mana? The secret stash of our dear Mage-Warriors.¡± The grin on Ma¡¯s face made Ray wonder whether he had really known her before. The woman who¡¯d raised him had turned into a schemer. Or had she always been one, and he just didn¡¯t notice?
[Alchemy] has leveled up twice to level 5: 360 [Mana Manipulation] has leveled up to level 4: 120 Glitter element strengthened!: 300 mana Tier 5 (1904/3200)
Ray took a deep breath as he reached tier 5. The element strengthening potion had apparently been in the order¡¯s treasury, something Ma had apparently taken a share off. So now he had reached Tier 5. A notable achievement, even for a noble at his age. The vast majority of commoners stopped between Tier 3 and 5. The ones that pursued power possessively got to Tier 9. But after that, the Empire would not give licenses to raise one''s power. The higher Tiers were reserved for nobles, and nobles only. The Empire demanded significant military service before they gave any titles at all. The things were changing of course, the commoners were gaining power. The rebellion in particular was gaining power. The bodyguards they¡¯d provided had grown in power over the last few days, no doubt Ma had raised the amount she was paying. Ray still had mixed feelings about the new side of hers. On one hand, he couldn¡¯t protest. What she did seemed reasonable, and she had helped him a lot. On the other hand, she didn¡¯t seem true to herself. The new Ma was acting a bit too much like a noble. The ruthlessness, the gifts, the casual declaration of war, all were things a noble would do. Ma wasn¡¯t exactly acting out of character¡­it just felt off. But a small part of him said that this was exactly what she was. Ray was the one holding on to her. In the end, there was little he could do, she was what she was. And Ray had a hunt to go too. Aunty Ariana would arrive in a few minutes to pick him up, and he had to be ready. Ma was, as usual, gone to her Scholar thing, though she did say that she would be back in time to see him off. ¡°Are you ready, Ray?¡± Marcus asked, peaking into the room. Ray nodded, stepping out of the room. ¡°Yeah, just nervous. Are you guys ready?¡± he asked. ¡°Yeah, well, as ready as we¡¯re going to be. Rena, Gravon and the others will be joining you.¡± Marcus said. ¡°So you won¡¯t be?¡± Ray asked, sad, but understanding. Marcus had gotten [Water healer] as a class, something very connected to his element. Marcus¡¯s element had a very harsh limitation, he couldn¡¯t attack using it. At all. The attacks would only heal, something that made him useless in combat. The professors that had interviewed him had never caught it, they¡¯d thought he would gain normal control also, but Marcus did not. The power remained as benign as before. ¡°No, you know why. I will be working instead, you guys go enjoy your break while we profit. After all, the great Ray Rosenmund¡¯s potions will be missing from the inventory for a few days.¡± Marcus said, smiling sarcastically as the two of them descended the stairs. Ray smiled, ¡°No they won¡¯t, I have this magical thing you see, it¡¯s called a backlog.¡± Marcus just looked at him with a blank expression, ¡°I will personally make sure you sell out on the first day itself, so we get a chance.¡± Now Ray was confused. ¡°Not gonna try to outsell me instead?¡± Marcus just stared at him. ¡°No, I don¡¯t think that''s even possible, oh famous leader of the revolution. I like my idea better.¡± Ray just shrugged, Marcus was going to be the one handling things anyway, he could do as he wanted. Aunty Ariana was here anyway. ¡°So, are you ready?¡± she asked. ¡°As ready as we¡¯re ever going to be.¡± Ray replied as they boarded the waiting disk. The same one he had boarded the other day, but it had a lot more chairs this time. ¡°Well, you better be, cause the Order of mage-Warriors have joined the hunt, and I am pretty sure that they will be hunting something other than beasts.¡± Aunty Ariana said, making everyone but her pause. Well, that was a good start. Chapter 31- And trouble is at Rays door again. Ray ¡°What do you mean they''ve joined the hunt? I thought it was just for the affiliated colleges.'''' Ray asked. ¡°Eklard made a grand inspirational speech about how they had changed, and that they deserved some pity from the Dean. The fool caved, and now we have a situation.¡± Aunty Ariana said. ¡°I can¡¯t stop the College Dean from teleporting you lot into the hunt area, the old man is just too good at teleporting people. So you¡¯re going to have to deal with that lot. The good thing is that they¡¯re still led by that idiot son of Eklard, the bad news is that they are all highly leveled. Though I see they aren¡¯t the only ones.¡± Aunty Ariana said, glancing at them. Rena and the rest hadn¡¯t exactly been slacking, of the dozen people coming, seven were Tier 5, the rest Tier 4 and 3. The hunt was pretty useless for them, but it was much safer this way. Aunty Ariana looked like she wanted to continue, maybe she had a plan, but she didn¡¯t get to say it. Ray felt his surroundings change to a wood as a voice boomed, ¡°The hunt has begun. The highest leveled beast in the vicinity is a Tier 5 wood chipper, the lowest Tier 1 horned rabbits, a lot of them. ¡° And just like that, the hunt had begun. Ray looked around, he was alone, they had clearly been teleported separately. Did the College Dean decide to get rid of his nuisance? Well, actually, this was a pretty good plan if he did. Aunty Ariana wasn¡¯t in control here, he was, and it was unlikely that she would- ¡°Do not panic, its common practice to teleport people separately so that they don¡¯t make too much noise and scare away the beasts. Do not worry about your safety, I will teleport you out if things get deadly, but I can¡¯t interfere other than that. Do try to kill some Mage-Warrior brats, though, I would like fewer enemies.¡± the Dean¡¯s voice said into his head. Oh. Now, that did sound reasonable. And the teleporting thing was nice. A safety net. Ray should have figured that they would separate them, the hunt was for hunting beasts after all, and a beast''s reward could only go to one person. And that reminded him that there were beasts here. Ray cursed as he adjusted his senses, looking for beasts. After all, he did get a bunch of stats from the skills. The surroundings were much different from the last time ray had been in a wood. The sun was up, mana was much more plentiful, and there were a lot more beasts in the surroundings. An entire colony of horned rabbits for example. Ray panicked, conjuring yellow glitter as he sent it into the colony en masse. A few seconds later, the entire colony blew up, presumingly informing everyone in his vicinity that there was someone here. And that included beasts. But he did get mana, a lot of it.
Horned Rabbits killed x31 = 3 ¡Á 31= 93 mana
Ray could see why the nobles preferred to kill beasts, they were practically dripping in mana. Though, he suspected that the amount of mana he gained was minimal compared to what a Tier 1 would gain on killing the beasts. But he had to go, others would be here in a while. Ray jumped up a tree, using the trees to run away from the place in a random direction while keeping his eye out. The woods were packed with beasts, too packed. Ray had no experience with hunts, but these seemed to be just teeming with things to hunt. A few minutes into running, Ray ran into a group of monkeys going about their business. Ray hid, observing them, getting an idea of their Tier. Tier 1, seven monkeys, and they were on the hunt for someone, or something. Was someone bleeding somewhere? A bleed would be bad here, there were enough beasts that even a Tier 5 like him would fall. But he had a choice to make now. Did he hunt these monkeys or continue running? A part of him wanted to just keep running, to hide. But at the same time¡­why? What reason did he have to hide? Ray wasn¡¯t weak anymore, he could kill these monkeys, and use their mana to get to Tier 6. The next class waited for him at Tier 6. Ray conjured green glitter, twirling it around the monkeys, restricting them. The monkeys took a minute to figure out what had happened. Ray took the chance to set them on fire. And drop rocks on them. The monkeys didn¡¯t stand a chance, the sneak attack was successful. The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.
Fire attuned Tier 1 monkeys x7: 31 ¡Á 7= 217 mana Tier 5 (2218/3200)
A lot of mana indeed. Ray wondered if this mana was normal. Was it a lot? Was it too little? Ray had no idea. But he would hunt. Perhaps he would run into some Tier 2s, they would be more worth his time. Ray cast his senses out, looking for them, and he was nearly blinded by the amount of beasts there were. The area was surfeit with mana, there were beasts everywhere, the flowers were Tier 1s, the bees were Tier 0s¡­but Tier 2s were rarer. The only one Ray could find was the Queen bee from a beehive a few meters away. Now, this one would be tricky to hunt. The bee was surrounded by dozens of Tier 1 warrior bees and hundreds of Tier 0s. Just setting fire would have them all attack at once¡­he needed something to draw them out. Hmm, what plants are in the vicinity. Were there any poisonous flowers? Ray looked around, finally finding a single vine on a tree ten meters away that was poisonous and flowering. A lucky find? Ray did not think so. The vine was Tier 3, and growing towards the hive. Well, it was easier to burn than a hive. And Ray was pretty sure that he would get more mana if it was a Tier 4 instead. A thread of green mana went out, heading towards the vine. The vine absorbed it with glee, growing towards the hive. At first a few bees went, attracted by the scent. And then more, and more. The vine ate them with relish as its mana grew. Ray felt it approach Tier 4, and readied its demise, yellow glitter. The glitter surrounded it, making it sparkle yellow as the bees converged on it. The scene was quite magical, if it didn¡¯t involve a bunch of things that were trying to kill each other. But that was what magic was about, wasn¡¯t it? A tool. And here in the wild, a weapon. The vine crossed into Tier 4, its scent multiplying, attracting hundreds of bees to it. The poor thing was relishing the opportunity, ready to get mana from this feast it was having. Ray put an end to it. The glitter ignited, burning the vine to smithereens.
Wood attuned carnivorous vine killed (Tier 4): 339 mana 1 Warrior bee: 27 mana 173 worker bees [mana negated due to tier difference >=5] Tier 5 (2584/3200)
Ray smiled at the mana, and immediately moved on to the bees. The bees were hard to catch, they were already flying off when Ray got to them. Ray conjured violet mana, making a gust that blew them right into a tree. And then did it again until they died. The poor things couldn¡¯t even fight back, the Tier difference was too high.
Warrior bees x 11: 297 mana Queen bee: 57 mana Tier 5 (2938/3200)
And just like that, Ray was much closer to Tier 6. But the Tier difference thing was irritating, it meant that he wouldn¡¯t get mana from Tier 1s after he got to Tier 6. Tier 1s were the most common beasts here. Ray once again set out to hunt, but this time he was looking for some place where there were a lot of Tier 1s, a place like the rabbit colony where he could kill them all together. After all, why waste the mana. The System would presumably give it all to him together, and he would get the mana as a Tier 5, not a 6. The hunt was hard, the colonies Ray found were too small, smaller than even the one he blew up. The other places were too open, he couldn¡¯t kill them. And then he found it. A mongoose tunnel. The tunnels of a larvitticus mongoose to be accurate. A cold-blooded nocturnal Tier 1 beast that, unlike most mongoose, traveled in packs. And made nests near snake nests. The tunnels were thin, thin enough that if Ray wasn¡¯t careful, the fire could be stopped by a single mongoose. But yellow glitter was quite thin, in fact, it was well suited for this attack. Ray dispersed the glitter in, spreading it throughout the tunnels. The tunnels were bigger the deeper you went, and Ray could vaguely sense some more powerful beasts inside. Perhaps this was a bad idea, but Ray had already gone too far. ¡°What should he do? The beasts could come out and kill him, and even people he cared about. At the same time, the tunnels were full of mana. At least that was how Ray saw them, a collection of mana he could now harvest. And then the decision was taken out of his hands. The wand began shaking, the tip flickering as the glitter began to explode. A flash later, the tunnel blew up in a massive explosion that nearly threw Ray off his tree. The earth had cracked before him as he saw dozens of beasts lying dead as more tired to crawl up from the smoke. The attack had been successful¡­kind of. Though, it might be best to escape before the incoming army realized who¡¯d caused the destruction of their home. Or maybe he could sit around and clean up, they were injured, after all. Chapter 32- A lot of mana is on its way. Ray decided to do a little bit of both. Green glitter led grass to grow on the cracks, as yellow glitter lit it up, all while Ray did not show his face. The beasts died in hordes, falling prey to his attack. The System hadn¡¯t responded yet, so they must still be dying, but Ray had to admit, he felt a little unease at the situation. The cracks were still widening, and it seemed like the tunnel had more exploding to do. The entire thing felt like a disaster waiting to happen. So Ray ran. Jumping from tree to tree, Ray ran away from the disaster. The trees around him were noticeably devoid of beasts, but not of humans. The explosion had attracted a variety of other hunters, wearing the clothes of the Army, the Mage-Warriors Order, but not the College. Ray¡¯s worry increased. The situation had further solidified his assumption. The beasts would rush towards the explosion if there wasn¡¯t something off. After all, there was a lot of blood and mana to be had. But they¡¯d run away instead. And that implied the presence of a bigger predator.
Tier 1 mongoose x 33: 10x 33= 330 TIer 2 warrior mongoose x 31= 60 ¡Á 31= 1860 Tier 3 captain mongoose x 11= 105x 11=1155 Tier 6 (6283/6400)
Ray¡¯s face paled as he raised the predicament he was in. The mongoose were hierarchical. And that meant that there were higher ranks. A lot of higher ranks. Just what nest had he poked this time? And where were the College students? Ray rushed around, switching targets, he had to warn everyone at once. ¡®Ooh, mongoose! A nice feast of ingredients. The kids have escaped, they are currently surviving a very unsuccessful ambush by the Mage-Warrior ¡­well they were. The attackers are dead now. Oh, and this is the only time I will be contacting you. A little thank you for giving me all these ingredients, mongoose kings are rare, baby mongoose kings are very rare. Ooh, is that a mongoose emperor? A Tier 15 emperor mongoose, just where was this sweetie hiding¡­ Ah, the tunnels are from another zone! What a nice little mangoose empire extending its outpost with some help¡­ Well, I don¡¯t think anyone will mind if I teleport these to me.¡¯ the Dean said. The connection cut off before Ray could give an answer. What the heck? The mongoose tunnels were an extension of some kind of mongoose empire? And it had a Tier 15 emperor? Did mongoose turn sapient?
The Class system is reinitialized, please choose your new class.

Ariana Ariana looked at the mess of a zone with boredom. The thing was so contrite that she would bet a hundred mana coins that the mage Academy¡¯s old fogie had planned it. The zone borders were not something some mongoose could dig through. The zone wasn¡¯t Tier 5, it was Tier 7. The College¡¯s Dean had predictably carted off the rest of the mongoose, though she was sure they would never have interfered in the hunt even if he hadn¡¯t done so. The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement. The trick was an old one, say the hunt was of a particular level, the kids were sent at that level, and then let some higher Tier beasts in to make it a challenge. The trick was apparently so old that the other colleges hadn¡¯t even bothered to act surprised. Or complain about the matter. The lot of them had instead sent kids with hidden auras in. The Corriss kid, for instance, a Tier 8. A nice challenge for Ray if he was Tier 5. Now close to Tier 6, the kid was just going to end up as mana fodder. Ariana had hoped that Ray would get some challenge from this exercise, perhaps unlock some rare element? The possibility was gone now. An explosion wrecked the wood as the Tier 7 mongoose went on another rampage, the thing was getting close to Tier 8, things would get interesting when it did. Huh, it was having a hard time against that kid. A Mage-Warrior¡¯s order one. The kid had been gaining mana fast, from Tier 5 to Tier 6 in the few hours he was here. Ray¡¯s speed wasn¡¯t easy to match. A person to look out for, perhaps she could steal him. The kid''s armor did look weak, a vast difference from Corriss¡¯ brand new, dwarven made full coverage armor that could withstand blows up to Tier 9. The kid exchanged blows with the beast, injuring it. The mongoose pivoted around him, slashing at him with his claws. The kid stood there calmly, waiting for it to come close before shining bright golden light into its eyes. A smart move, the mongoose was still nocturnal, it would have a hard time against the light. The kid raised his hand, ready to finish him off, when he found himself shoved off by Corriss. The mongoose recovered a little, striking randomly. Corriss just used his shield for defense while shooting fire at it. The technique disgusted Ariana. Fire was supposed to spread, not be directed in a ray like this. The mongoose, of course, couldn¡¯t take the attack as injured as it was. The poor thing died too early, as Corriss took all of the mana. The kid from before tried to approach him, but was met with Corris throwing fire at him. Ariana couldn¡¯t see clearly as high up as she was, but she was pretty sure the poor kid was getting mocked. Ah, some people never learn. Corriss should have been kicked out after the College fiasco, but instead he¡¯d been given enough mana to get to Tier 8. An overly proud culture strutting like a peacock. But Ariana was more interested in the kid. Erkland was right there looking all irritated. The man was clever, Ariana would give him that. The fact that the Order was still around was a testament to his cunning. A pity he had such a useless kid. ¡°So, who¡¯s the kid?¡± Ariana asked, walking towards him with fire surrounding her, flaunting her power. ¡°I presume you mean my son, Corriss? Yes, he is quite a genius.¡± Erkland said, but even he couldn¡¯t keep a straight face when saying it. ¡°No, I meant the actual genius, not the fake one.¡± Ariana said, making sure her tone was informative instead of mocking. The fact that it was true would hurt far more than any mockery on her part. What could she say, she held grudges. And she held them for a long time. ¡°Yes, that one. A coward, as you can see. The kid had such potential when he came, just sending that useless son of yours on that errand. But then he had some sort of bout of cowardice. Just look at him, walking away from cowardice.¡± Erkland said. Torrin. The professor''s kid. Ariana wondered what had happened to him, probably some bullying. A surprising amount of bullies felt guilty after getting bullied. And Torrin hadn¡¯t even been one of the violent ones. ¡°I suppose you wouldn¡¯t mind me poaching him, then?¡± she asked. ¡°Oh? Well, I would certainly be supportive of you wasting money. A million mana coins, what do you say?¡± Erkland said, presuming she wouldn¡¯t take him up on it. ¡°So cheap? What a disappointment, I was willing to pay so much more for him. But a deal is a deal.¡± Ariana said. Torrin could have gone three paths, either he was bullied out of his talent, he rebelled against the Mage-Warrior¡¯s guild but still wasn¡¯t a friend of Ray¡¯s. Or he became an agent of the Order. Ariana did not like the odds, so she changed them. A genius was always worth more than a million mana coins. A genius on the opposite side? Ariana would find no price too much. Torrin was a threat, now he was a threat that depended on her and had to spend inordinate amounts of time in her company. And she could be very convincing. Erkland¡¯s face twisted into irritation, but he didn¡¯t back out. The man clearly thought that Torrin wasn¡¯t worth a million mana coins. Or he really needed the money. A bit of both, perhaps. Ariana was fine either way, as long as she got what she wanted. Chapter 33(interlude)- What do you mean nobles are only friends till youre useful? Torrin Torrin sighed as he walked away from the battle area. The mongoose were still around, but he didn¡¯t have the will to fight for them anymore. Corriss and his lot would have it anyway. Just injuring that Tier 7 mongoose had taken a lot out of him, golden light might look good, but it wasn¡¯t the best element. The Order of Mage-Warriors had not been what he had expected. The Academy program had always been something of a dogfight, but this was something else. The higher ranked disciples would steal others'' things in the open. And demand it if they couldn¡¯t. The amount of times Torrin had to go to his room in his underwear was more than he could count. The higher ranked disciples would never be subjected to things like this, but low-ranked barely nobility like Torrin? The Order was a competition, and Torrin was on the losing end. At least that had helped him when the rebels raided the fortress. A good armor would help him immensely in a fight, but wherever he got one, it would be stolen. The worst thing? The ones doing the stealing were usually his old friends, the ones he had helped bully Ray. And on whose request he had manipulated him into going into the woods. But he¡¯d been betrayed. The second they had no use of him, they had started bullying him too. The professors hadn¡¯t helped at all. Torrin was apparently supposed to use the embarrassment as fuel. The only thing it fueled was his shame. The hunt had been his hope. A way for him to get mana that wasn¡¯t related to the Order. The reason he¡¯d joined the Order was this, he¡¯d told himself. The Order was the most loose with the licenses it dispersed, the Academy had the largest amount, especially of the more valuable ones, but the Order had a significantly smaller number of recruits. A disciple would gain at least one each year, and this was his chance. But it had been hopeless. Torrin was already Tier 5. The second he¡¯d heard that it was a Tier 5 area, the hope had died. But he¡¯d persevered and used the mongoose as an opportunity, taking on the biggest one. And then Corriss came in. The guy was famous, how could he not be? The baby-faced son of the Order head. The same one that had lost to Ray Rosenmund. The same pretty boy he¡¯d humiliated. Torrin could never say why he¡¯d been so bullied. Perhaps it was his pretty face. Perhaps his ridiculous mana and memory. Or even his apathy. The boy didn¡¯t have any friends in the program, nor had he made an effort to be friends with anyone. In fact, he barely talked at all. A fact that had clearly changed. Corriss had described him as some sort of evil mastermind that had lured him into a trap and used his Aunt to bully the College Dean. The bullies had tried to awkwardly flatter him, but even they found it hard to reconcile the weak boy that could barely hold a sword to Ray Rosenmund, the evil mastermind. Torrin couldn''t stop himself from laughing. Oh, it had meant losing yet another set of clothes, in fact it had meant losing all his clothes, but it was worth it. The week in his underwear had even helped him. [Swordsmanship: sturdy light] had leveled up to 5, bringing him closer to Tier 6. After all, even that needy skill couldn''t not level up after practicing it all day every day wearing barely anything. Torrin couldn¡¯t exactly attend classes in his underwear. The Order treasury had delivered this new set of armor after a week, and he¡¯d had it since. ¡®Torrin Harris, you¡¯ve been thrown out of the Order of Mage-Warriors.¡¯ The voice of the Order head said into Torrin¡¯s mind. Torrin paused in his steps. The world seemed to dull around him. The rustling of the trees faded to him, the bees returning to their post seemed unimportant to him. After all this¡­he¡¯d been kicked out? Just like that? Did the Order head want him to confront Corriss? Or was it that he had outshone him? What had happened? Torrin could barely make sense of it. Not even anger, just confusion. After all that blood, sweat, humiliation, only to get kicked out. And for what? No, Torrin couldn¡¯t accept this. No, he had to¡­what could he do? Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions. At the moment, Torrin wanted to destroy something, light something on fire, just do something. Not to vent his anger, but to prove that he wasn¡¯t useless, he could do something, he was a Tier 6 close to Tier 7. A thousand rays emerged from his hand, scorching the trees, the bees as he vented his anger. But he didn¡¯t feel satiated. Perhaps it was the fact that the bees had survived. Or that the trees did not seem particularly hurt. Or just that everything reminded him of a simple fact: he was weak. A weakling that couldn¡¯t even vent his anger. ¡°Is there a particular reason that you insist on using magic instead of a sword?¡± a voice said to him from a tree. A woman jumped down onto the ground, looking at him with curiosity in her eyes. Black hair, brown eyes and a light brown complexion. The description wasn¡¯t particularly uncommon, but no one in Afrieal would mistake this woman. Marchioness Ariana Salazar, the newly revealed Tier 23. Torrin bowed low, greeting the Marchioness. The proper thing was to wait for her to address him, and he knew better than to break decorum before someone so powerful. Oh wait, she¡¯d asked a question. ¡°Umm, it has better range? I can¡¯t exactly use it in a forest, Marchioness.¡± Torrin replied, scrambling to remember the proper way to address a Marchioness. ¡°Why does someone use a sword then? Why teach it at the Academy?¡± she asked. ¡°The weapons are useful against other humanoids, Elves and such, Marchioness.¡± Torrin said, still looking at the ground. ¡°Do raise your head, protocol only calls for bowing once, a noble may raise his head after. Though a commoner has to remain bowing until they are allowed.¡± the Marchioness said. ¡°Though I think Ray missed the memo. I have never seen him bow to anyone, tell me, have you?¡± ¡°Uh, no, Marchioness.¡± Torrin replied. Ray hadn¡¯t bowed, ever. Not to sons of Earls, Viscounts, or Barons. The lot of them had to let it pass, Ray had a special status in the program. A genius always did. A fact Ray reminded them off every day, perhaps not verbally, but with his action. The reason he didn¡¯t raise his hand wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t know the answer, it was that he couldn¡¯t be bothered to. ¡°On to your sad education. The sword isn¡¯t just to go around parrying elves, in fact, I highly doubt you will be doing that. Elves are generally better at sword wielding. No, it is because a large number of elements can be manipulated into weapons. And act better that way. Come on, give it a try.¡± she said. Torrin wanted to say no, he had little mana left. And what he had, he would need to protect himself. But one simply did not say no to a Marchioness. So he did it, conjured light and coalesced it into the shape of a sword. Torrin had tried it before, but it didn''t work at all. ¡°No, not like that. Not a bunch of light put together to look like a sword, put more mana in one ray and make it into a sword.¡± the Marchioness said. Torrin obeyed, he hadn¡¯t tried anything like that before. Just hadn¡¯t thought of it. To his surprise, the technique worked, light turned into a sword. Torrin stared at it, and then chucked it at a tree. The sword cut into it, instead of burning, a mark in the shape of a sword appearing. The Marchioness nodded, looking satisfied. ¡°The technique will need a lot more work, but I think we are on the right track here. Come on, we need to go.¡± the Marchioness said as the two of them lifted into the air. Torrin could not understand what was happening. Why was the Marchioness helping him? ¡°Oh, don¡¯t look so confused. I am not kidnapping you. I just bought you off that idiot of a fart we lovingly call Erkland. Now, you¡¯re my disciple.¡± she said, smiling, but Torrin just felt danger. ¡°Why? I don¡¯t have any relation to you, and you know as well as I that I am no genius, just why?¡± Torrin asked. ¡°Why? Well, dear, clearly we have differing opinions on your genius. Did you not see the hole you carved into the tree?¡± she said. ¡°The hole wasn¡¯t anything abnormal, any other Tier 6 could do more, not to mention you were the reason I could do even that.¡± Torrin said. ¡°Oh dear, you have no idea what actually happened, do you? And as for the help, expect more where that came from. The Academy might want its students to be independent and figure things out themselves. I think that a little help is ok sometimes. Now, tell me, what options do you have for your class? Chaoter 34- A Fae moment. Ray
Glitter Alchemist The wielder of glitter and Alchemy, a money making monster. [Negotiation]¡ª> [Magic negotiation] [Alchemy]¡ª> [Golden alchemy] +3 stats a level
Glitter Rebel A wielder of glitter for a cause. [Glitter Combat] -> [Glitter fire] [Alchemy] -> [Alchemic Arsonist] +3 stats per level
Glitter leader A leader decked in glitter [Glitter speech] skill [Glitter inspiration] skill +3 stats a level
Glitter Arsonist A specialist in setting things on fire, by glitter [Glitter Arson] skill [Glitter Combat] negated [Glitter Alchemy] negated +10 stats a level
Glitter revolutionary A leader of revolution and an exemplary inspiration. The class will only remain as long as your position among commoners remains +10 stats a level [Alchemy] ¡ª> [Glitter Alchemy] Glitter element: space element unlocked. Glitter inspiration skill unlocked
Ray took a deep breath as he looked at his options. The last one was obviously the best among them, but it came with a catch. And he wasn¡¯t sure he wanted his power to be dependent on something that he could lose at any time. What position did Ray really have? A leader? No, at least he didn¡¯t think so. The System said it was a hope, but surely there were more people at that stage by now. Marcus, Rena, the rest had all progressed impressively. The failed ambush was an example of that, they hadn¡¯t needed him then. As far as he could see, the class was too flimsy. But the element part interested him. The Academy had never found a way to give elements to people, but there was much that the Academy did not know that the System did casually. Glitter arsonist was impressive in itself, but Ray was sure that an Arsonist wasn¡¯t what he wanted to be. A Mage was, but he would settle for Alchemist. The Golden Alchemy part interested him, it could have some interesting effects. But given the previous skill, the class seemed entirely focused on the financial aspect of Alchemy. Ray liked money, and it was certainly a way to power, but was it tenable? The class meant he just continued in the same manner he was. Rebel meant he probably had to oppose the Empire in some way, an exercise in futility given that he was but a Tier 6. Glitter leader seemed useless, even if Ray somehow succeeded in becoming the leader of his little revolution, it was still harder to progress than Glitter Alchemist. Not to mention giving no truly useful skills. As for Glitter Revolutionary? Ray had no idea what he would have to do. Glitter Apprentice had needed him to learn things, this class? Ray had no idea what these skills would require him to do. What happened to the other skills anyway? Did they just go away? System, do I retain the skills not mentioned in this description? Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.
Yes, the skills will progress unchanged. A skill upgrade will only happen after a particular class is chosen or under very specific, and very rare circumstances. The skills will progress forward once a class is chosen.
And what happens if a class is not chosen?
The skills will remain capped, however Tiers may be increased in other manners. The tactic is often used to get to classes that require higher than normal Tiers to gain access.
Wait, higher than normal Tiers¡­System, is Glitter Mage such a class?
The question is not within acceptable parameters.
Ray felt his breath quicken at the answer, the system might not have told him anything, but the chances of him getting it were high. Tier 7 might unlock some other classes anyway. Now, where things he could kill? The area surrounding Ray was still only sparsely populated. A few Tier 0 and Tier 1 beasts, but Ray wouldn¡¯t get mana from those anymore. Hmm, what should he kill? Perhaps there was wisdom in not going berserk for mana this time. Just killing things that he passed by seemed the better option. Ray jumped down, walking in the general direction where there were more beasts. The Tier 1s avoided him, ran away from him in fear. Ray had expected it, but it was still something to see. A few weeks ago, one of these could kill him. Now, he could kill them all with a wave of his hand. Now, they had to run from him, the powerful Tier 6. Perhaps this was why the nobles looked down on commoners so. The average commoner was between Tier 0- Tier 3. To a noble, this level of power was nothing. A commoner complaining was like one of these insects attacking Ray, Ray could just swat it away, and it would die. A thing that could easily go to one¡¯s head. And that meant Ray couldn¡¯t let it. A beast was feral, an animal that would attack him the first chance it would get. The only reason they were running was because he was more powerful. As if to enhance his point, a Tier 5 wood hawk attacked, its tiny sparrow sized green body hurtling towards Ray from the trees. The wood hawk must have thought that it could take Ray. Ray retreated, conjuring yellow and green glitter towards it. A net of branches grew around it as it flapped its wings, fire emerging as it burned through the net, but yellow glitter had already ignited. The wood hawk survived it, flying through the fire. But it wasn¡¯t uninjured. Ray was already making his next move, violet glitter met the bird, pushing it back towards the fire and putting it off balance. And it was brown glitter¡¯s turn, rocks dropped on the bird, making it squawk in pain as its wings began to bleed. Fire spread out, burning anything near. Ray just conjured an Earth shield as he continued his attack. The bird died a few minutes later.
Tier 5 wood hawk: 313 mana Tier up! 6596/12800
Ray sighed as he felt his Tier increase. Would he get the stats for this Tier if he got a class? At the moment, the only thing he got was more mana, and the esoteric mana purity thing the Academy talked about. Though it was a known fact that one¡¯s lifespan, strength and other abilities with mana and Tier, it wasn¡¯t known why. The Academy had found that there was a significant difference between the lifespan of a person that was on the cusp of Tier 15 and one that had already crossed the barrier, so it clearly wasn¡¯t mana. A professor had then stated that it must be the purity of mana, apparently after crossing a Tier the purity of one¡¯s mana increased, thus increasing its effect. But he couldn¡¯t explain why said effect didn¡¯t extend to combat, a hundred points of mana still had the same effect as before. Or at least, that was how it worked before the System. Ray continued walking, keeping an eye out for more attacks, but none came. The beasts were still running, but they were slow. So slow that Ray could kill them all. The temptation was there. The feeling of power was there, just rising in his heart. A swirling of mana in the air, reacting to his emotions. But it was also¡­wrong. Ray could imagine himself there, burning the forest down. But he felt disgusted by the thought. Oh, there were reasons he could use to justify his actions, but it came down to one thing. The beasts were innocents. In the future, they may turn more violent, or they may die. Ray could not judge that, all he could judge on was what he knew now. And the beasts were not harming him now, instead they were running for their lives, quite like what Sapients might do when they encountered a murderer. A realization struck Ray. The beasts tell him as a murderer. And he saw them as murderers. In a way, they were the same, in this wilderness. Just some creatures trying to survive and grow.
Trial passed. A path has been chosen, [Fae magic] unlocked. Error! Fae spirit not detected, [Fae Magic] relocked. Fae stone interface is unavailable. Trial is suspended.
A flash appeared in Ray¡¯s vision, a red mass of gas with golden powder entering it. As quickly as the vision came, it went away. But it did not leave Ray unaffected, the world had changed for him. A blinding array of lights entered his vision, making it hard for him to see.
Class options significantly altered, previous options no longer available. Error! System sensors show that the host is in mortal danger, process halted until situation stabilizes.
Ray blinked his eyes, trying to clear his vision. But the lights would not go, no they weren¡¯t lights. The things were just¡­brighter. And the mana, Ray could always see mana, but it was a haze, a shimmer in the air. Now it was like a constant light. The world was brighter, more beautiful, more exotic. At least it would be if not for the dark brown sphere hiding behind a tree. ¡°Well, well, we meet again, Ray Rosenmund. I have been looking for you.¡± Corriss¡¯ voice said as the sphere emerged from behind the tree. Ray just clutched his wand as he pointed it at the sphere, surrounded as it was by swirling shapes of violet, green, and blue. The most exotic and terrifying scene Ray had seen in his life. Chapter 35 Ray ¡°I have to say, I don¡¯t consider myself particularly lucky, but this is an unexpected stroke of luck. To run into you here, in the wild, with your head bobbing around like it''s on some kind of drug. Tell me, did you get bitten by some insect? A surprise one? Well, I suppose it doesn¡¯t matter. But you can rest assured, I could have killed you anyway. I realized that I¡¯d been lazy. And stupid. I was a noble, not a silly commoner. Now look at me! Tier 9, a new shield, and going to kill you in a few minutes. I even got a few element strengthening potions just cause.¡± Corriss said. Ray had to admit, he sounded different from before. A little more insane for one. But he was wrong about one thing, Ray wasn¡¯t impaired. Just overwhelmed. The sight was¡­a bit much. But it also told him that Corriss was going to attack soon. And what direction the attack was going to take. Ray could literally see the yellow fire mana coalesce, and he could send blue glitter there to ambush it. Corris attacked, a spiral of fire heading towards Ray, a spiral that found itself strangled by a sudden influx of water. But the spiral wasn¡¯t done, the yellow mana began surrounding and neutralizing the blue glitter, little by little. Ray poured more, trying to keep the battle even. The only reason it was working was because the yellow mana kept fighting itself every few seconds. The spiral was not its natural position, no, the mana wanted to be free. But Corris was a control maniac that wouldn¡¯t let it. The revelation did little for Ray¡¯s case, the fire was too strong as an element. Glitter couldn¡¯t stand in a direct confrontation with the Fire. The Fire was too strong. Corriss was right, had he caught Ray before the Trial thing he would have killed Ray. As it was, Ray was barely holding on. What could he do? Hmm, Air? No, it would only help the fire. Fire couldn¡¯t fight fire, and Earth would fall down. Wood would just burn¡­but it could consume the fire. And produce more, that would not be controlled by Corriss. Ray conjured green glitter, extending the branches of the nearest tree. The branches caught fire, the fire spreading to the trees, and further into the forest. A forest fires. Corriss¡¯ fire must be extra special to cause such a thing so fast. But it helped Ray. Corriss was in a place with more vegetation, and would have more problems. Ray returned fire, strangling the rest of the spiral, and pelting the shield with rocks. The attack had no effect, whatever shield Corriss was sporting today, it was not easy to break. Ray took a deep breath, his eyes narrowing in focus. The tip of his wand glowed yellow as a drill-like structure of yellow glitter attacked the shield. The point glowed yellow, a sole point of fire in a brown shield. The shield was hurting, though not enough to break. Ray concentrated his attention, relying on the forest fire to protect him. A mistake. The first sign was the smoke in his lungs that broke his concentration. The second was the heat on his skin. The last was the dozen snake-like constructs of fire surrounding him. ¡°Did you think I was as useless as before?¡± Corriss shouted from within the shield, his voice shrill. ¡°I am now in possession of a mutated element! A mutated element, you hear me! The Fire of freedom burns with me. And that means that your little trip with the fire Ray, it just backfired on you.¡± The snakes struck at once, all twelve heading for Ray. Ray panicked, his vision telling him that an ocean of yellow mana was heading towards him, ready to engulf him. The blue glitter he conjured was swallowed. The Earth swallowed. The Fire neutralized. Ray was helpless. What could he do? What would save him? Wood would make things worse. Earth, Fire and Water were useless. Air, what could Air do? The only thing Air did was feed it¡­feed it. Fire wanted to eat. Air was food. Ray did not have time to think more, he acted. The tip of his wand glowed violet, violet glitter headed out, making a trail of air away from him, towards the sky. The tactic worked, to a point. The violet glitter headed up, the yellow mana chasing it. But it did not work completely. Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more. Yellow mana turned back, heading for Ray, and then turned back towards the air again. Corriss was trying to exert control, but was losing the fight. At least for now. Fire of freedom. Corris had no idea how to use it, did it. The yellow mana eating itself, the fire making loopy loops. Corriss was consuming more mana than him, Ray was sure of it. In fact, he would be surprised if it wasn¡¯t several times what Ray was spending. The only thing Ray had to do was preserve through this, and Corriss would fall. As long as he survived. The violet glitter parade ended as Corriss finally wrested control of his mana back. Ray sent air horizontally, trying to replicate it, but it only diverted it for a few seconds before it came back. The snakes combined as Ray prepared to defend himself. A dozen layers of Earth appeared, ready to defend Ray. The yellow mana collapsed on itself, wasting itself to turn into a spiral-like structure. But it formed. Ray could not see Corriss through the shield that covered him, but he was sure the boy was exhausted. The only way Ray survived was if he was. The spiral struck, the shield crumbled, and healed, strangling the fire. The battle continued, Ray desperately putting out the fire, the fire advancing. Earth plates fell through the fire, taking out a huge portion, water spontaneously took out portions of the snake. Air ran feral, drawing fire everywhere but where it was supposed to go. Ray tried his best to waste time. The technique was succeeding. The advanced. Not stopped, no, Ray did not have the power to do that. But it slowed. And that was what he needed. The fire had broken through seven of the shield when an Earth plate struck a section that did not recover. Ray saw his chance. A legion of blue glitter left his wand, countering the fire, and it worked. The fire was extinguished, though the forest still burned around him. Corris just didn¡¯t have the mana to control it anymore. Ray turned towards him, checking his mana meter.
343/12,400
The mana was minimal, but it would have to be enough. The shield was a problem, it might give Corriss the time he needed to recover. Ray attacked, feeling the shield out. The brown mana would move wherever his attack came, reinforcing the area. But how many areas could it possibly reinforce? Ray struck, dispersing yellow glitter throughout its surface, and then combusting it all at once. The shield tried to compensate, sending mana here and there to get it safe, but it couldn¡¯t. And then it glitched. The shield began breaking in places, holes phantamising as its mana system failed. A loud blast and a scream later, Corriss came into view, wearing a burnt vest that was currently ash. But that was little compared to the giant twelve-inch hole in his chest. Corriss did not even have time to react before blood poured out of his body, marking his death. A cry of pain split the sky, the cry of a man grieving. Ray felt the temperature lower explosively. The forest fire quited to nothing. A splatter of snow began falling as the weather changed. And then there was a bright flash of fire that extinguished the snow. ¡°I honestly cannot say how disappointed I am in the Academy. The rules clearly state that no one is to blame for any deaths caused in the hunt. Not to mention, Corriss was the one who attacked my son. I don¡¯t remember you stopping that.¡± Aunty Ariana''s voice sounded out, her meaning clear. Mage Erkland must have attacked him, or at least tried to. Aunty Ariana must have put a stop to it. But that was not what most occupied Ray¡¯s mind. The Trial thing, it had saved his life. But it was also convenient, very convenient. A bit too convenient, in fact. Now, who did he know that knew enough about the Fae to mimic a Trial, know exactly what it was going to do, and be powerful enough to do it right under the noses of the city''s nobility? A certain came to mind. Ray thought back to what Norman had said. The first time they¡¯d talked, he¡¯d said he was not supposed to talk to Ray. The outburst, what do you mean you¡¯re blind? Well, what were the chances that he¡¯d been talking about this new vision Ray had? The System had mentioned a Fae spirit, could Norman be one? What was Norman? A weight emerged on Ray¡¯s head as he looked up at the furry nose. ¡®Ray, how did I come here?¡¯. But Ray¡¯s mind was not on the message, it was on the fact that Norman didn¡¯t have any mana surrounding him. The trees had some, the air some, Corriss¡¯ dead body had some. But not Norman. The white fur glistened in the sun, settling in Ray''s red hair. But not a speck of mana. The black eyes that stared down at Ray suddenly felt far more threatening. Just what was Norman? And what exactly did this old cat want with him? Chapter 36- Anita is offended by your actions, Dean. Anita Anita stared at the slouching figure of the Dean before her. ¡°Is it true?¡± she asked. The dean sighed, his wrinkled old face frowning under the weight. ¡°Yes, sadly it is. I couldn¡¯t do much-'''' he began, but Anita was out of patience. ¡°No, you could have just followed the rules. Corriss broke them, Ray just defended himself.¡± Anita stated. ¡°Anita, Ray is a commoner that killed a noble. A ranked noble that was the son of one of the major organizations in the city. I fear that overrides any rules in the matter.¡± The Dean said, full of sighs and excuses. Anita had heard enough. ¡°I fear I have a moral objection to your decision.¡± she stated. ¡°Anita, if you¡¯re about to leave then I suggest you rec-¡± the dean began, but was once again interrupted by her. ¡°Oh, I am not as foolish as that. I will be a Mage, don¡¯t you worry, Dean Retrenouz. I suggest you prepare a certificate, a special one, I am attempting the path of greats.¡± Anita said, sauntering off before the Dean could protest. The path of greats wasn¡¯t hard to find, it was just next door. Anita took a deep breath and stepped in. The door opened to a room of black fog, filled with a hazy figure. ¡®Th-the ma-mages of o-old he-hear your call, Anita. And they shall not let you passsss!¡± the figures said, wasting no time to attack her. Anita just stared at them. ¡° A pity¡± she said, pointing her finger at the room, ¡°The Void finds you wanting.¡± A black glow shot out as the room filled with darkness once more. The only sound was the tapping of her heels as they moved forward to the next room. To attack her brother was to attack her, it was the way it had been since they were born, and it was how it would be after. Anti would see to it that these fools remembered that.
Ray ¡®Huh, what do you mean?¡¯ Norman asked. Ray just looked at him suspiciously. Was it an act? Or was it serious? Ray had no way of knowing. Ma might, with her knowledge element. ¡°Ray, come on, we¡¯re going.¡± Aunty Ariana¡¯s voice said behind him. Ray turned around to find her standing by the door of her disc vehicle. Ray boarded it without a word, finding it already filled with everyone else. Rena looked at him, and then at the cat on his head. And then back at him. ¡°Ray, why is Norman here?¡± she asked, clearly confused. ¡°Well, you¡¯d have to ask him. I have no idea.¡± Ray answered, looking up at the furry snout poking out of his hair. ¡°The cat can wait.¡± Aunty Ariana said. ¡°Now that Corriss is dead, Erkland will not let you go. Not under any conditions. To make things worse, I just heard that one of the Xnarthan lieutenants will be coming with that meddlesome disciple of theirs. The lieutenant is Tier 25.¡± ¡°Will it turn violent?¡± Ray asked. ¡°I doubt it. The Xnarthan are proud, arrogant. No, they will take the ¡®smart¡¯ way. An increase in taxes here. An accident or two there. A thousand small cuts to kill off your revolution. The Xnarthan are experts at that. A bit too good in my opinion. But my opinion doesn¡¯t matter. I suggest you think things over, plan a bit. Corriss¡¯ death has complicated things.¡± she said. ¡°I will drop you off at the bakery, and you can get things going. On the side, I will see what I can do about the Order of Mage-Warriors.¡± she continued. Ray sat down on one of the chairs, turning towards Rena, but was interrupted by a blue screen appearing.
Tier 9 human killed: 2700 mana gained Mana shield (bronze) destroyed: 300 mana gained 9596/12,400
Glitter Alchemist (Fae) A Fae alchemist that wields the power of glitter. The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. +10 free stats per level [Alchemy] -> [Fae Alchemy]
Fae child (lost) A lost child of the Fae on his way home. +10 free stats per level [Fae seeker] skill gained
Glitter Mage A Mage unseen, unheard of. A Mage that fought against great odds and won, that reached the heights of Tier 7 before attempting the change. A Mage that braves the world with glitter in his wand and magic in his heart. +13 free stats per level [Glitter Combat]-> [Glitter Magic] [Alchemy]¡ª> [Glitter Alchemy] [Learning]¡ª> [Magic Learning] Element strengthening x 2 Glitter sub-element: invisibility
Ray¡¯s heart filled with joy. A hundred ways of doom hung over him, but he couldn¡¯t help it. To achieve one¡¯s dream was a great thing indeed. And Ray had just done it. The class was just what he wanted. [Glitter magic], the [Learning] metarmoshis, the [Alchemy]...the class was just what he needed. Not wasting any more time, Ray chose it.
Stats gained! 13 ¡Á 7= 91 free stats ready to be assigned. [Glitter Combat]-> [Glitter Magic] [Alchemy]¡ª> [Glitter Alchemy] [Learning]¡ª> [Magic Learning] Element Glitter has been strengthened: 1500 mana gained Tier 7 (11,096/12,400) [Magic Learning] has leveled up thrice to level 3: 700 (100+200+400) + 6 to intelligence Tier 7 (11,796/12,400) Glitter Magic has leveled up twice to level 2: 600 (200+400) +3 to Combat +3 to Aura Force Tier 7 (12,396/12,400) Alchemy has leveled up once to level 1: 100 mana +2 to Wisdom Tier 8 (12,496/12400) Tier up completed.
¡°Hello!¡± Rena¡¯s voice called out, ¡°Empire to Ray! Have you gone mad while you were away? Corris make you dumb using some magic tool?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Ray replied, dismissing the notifications. ¡°No, I just got a new class. Was picking it and getting all those notifications.¡± ¡°A new class? What, did you win some kind of System lottery?¡± Rena asked. ¡°No, I just reached Tier 6. A new class has to be chosen every five levels after that.¡± Ray said. ¡°No, it''s only five for the first one. The System told me that the real class for the first ten levels is the one you close at Tier 6, it''s why you get stats for the first 6 levels. The same doesn¡¯t happen every time.¡± Aunty Ariana said, interrupting. ¡°I am just a few mana off from Tier 6¡­ Wait, you got to Tier 6, Ray? Corriss was worth a lot, eh?¡± Rena said. ¡°Yes, though I got to Tier 7 before that.¡± Ray answered. ¡°Wait, you¡¯re Tier 7?¡± Rena exclaimed. ¡°No, I am Tier 8¡­¡± Ray said as everyone turned towards him. ¡°I just reached it a few minutes ago.¡± ¡°Ray, you¡¯re going to sit right here and tell me all those juicy secrets you are hiding. I want those Tiers too.¡± Rena said, her eyes staring at Ray like she wanted to gobble him up.
Anita ¡°A new morsel!¡± the spirits in the latest room exclaimed as Anita walked in. The taunts got old fast. The path of greats was the Academy¡¯s trial for new heirs. Anita would be able to call herself next in line for the position of Dean if she passed it. The trial also scaled to the trial-takers Tier, so it was basically a walk in the park for her. A dozen spirits a Tier above was harsh for most people. Not for her. Void appeared on her finger as she pointed her finger at it, ¡°No, but you¡¯re getting boring.¡± Anita said as a black light shot out. Void did not discriminate, it just killed. The element would reduce any object it came in contact with to its molecular form. Or energy in case of these spirits. The wails died out, leaving a single white light floating in the middle of the room. A spirit. Anita rolled her eyes. A test. The spirit was either a sneak attack, or a test of whether she would show mercy. Or even both. Anita walked towards the spirit, Void on the tip of her finger. The spirit, in the form of a little girl, shriveled in fear, shying away from Anita. Anita sighed as she put off the Void, instead hugging the spirit. ¡°Now, now, it¡¯s okay.¡± she said, preparing her defenses and ways to kill the spirit. The spirit was likely a trap. As predicted, the spirit screeched as she let out some kind of light, probably to burn her. Anita just voided her before that. ¡°What a nice trick. Tell me, does anyone still fall for it. I would think that chivalry was dead with all the things you are doing.¡± Anita stated as the last door opened. The path of greats was passed. ¡°The spirit was Tier 13, you know. So yes, a lot of applicants have fallen to a trap with two Tiers more than them.¡± the Dean answered. ¡°Oh. So the Academy is full of fools.¡± Anita stated. The dean frowned, saying, ¡°Are you listening to what you¡¯re saying, Anita? The Academy has given you everything it could. Has fulfilled every request it could. And now, because of one event¡­¡± ¡°Oh? Was it just my imagination that you banned me from leaving the Academy grounds a few days ago? Or when you wanted me to marry that Fartallis idiot? Do not act coy, Dean, the Academy only acts as long as it''s in its favor. Now, if you will excuse me, I am leaving. The path gives a graduation certificate, yes?¡± Anita said, walking out. The sound of a staff slamming sounded out as a barrier appeared before her, ¡°I cannot let you do that, Anita. I fear it''s just not possible for the Academy to let an heir leave¡± the Dean said. Chapter 37- Deans and scams. Anita ¡°Oh? And what are you going to do?¡± Anita taunted. ¡°I will ground you if it comes to it, but I do not think it will.¡± the Dean said. ¡°And why in the world would I cooperate with you?¡± Anita asked. ¡°The heir to one of the nine main branches has a status similar to outer disciples of the Emperor. As such, you have that status. The Order of Mage-warriors will have to hesitate before taking action against you and your family.¡± the dean answered, making Anita turn towards him. ¡°The protection only counts if the Academy is willing to act, and you''ve shown that you are not.¡± she stated. ¡°And if I were to make a public declaration of support?¡± the Dean said. ¡°What declaration?¡± Anita asked, now interested. ¡°I am sure I can cook something up. Did you know that the Dean of the College is my brother?¡± the Academy Dean said. ¡°Yes, I also remember that he tried to kill you. Or was it the other way around?¡¯ she asked, sneering. The Dean¡¯s face clouded in irritation. ¡°As that may be, he still owes me a few favors.I just used one to get him to take your brother as his disciple. A Tier 22 taking your brother as a disciple, one of the Empire''s best Alchemists. The only disciple besides the Armorer himself, a Tier 20 in his own right. Is the protection enough?¡± the dean asked, clearly proud. ¡°So you were scammed. Ray just broke through to Tier 8, without ever having partaken in eating monsters. Do you think you needed to call in a favor for him?¡± Anita answered, the protection was enough. But he didn¡¯t need to know that. The Dean¡¯s face scrunched up in irritation. ¡®I am going to kill that scamming idiot!¡± ¡°I suggest you learn to track teleports and go into space first.¡± Anita stated. The College Dean was known for his ability to teleport, and how hard he was to counter. ¡°So, what can you give me?¡± Anita asked. After all, she was her mother''s daughter. The Dean was clearly willing to give more, why not ask for it? ¡°I promise to not force you into any marriages?¡± the Dean answered, hesitantly. ¡°And?¡± Anita asked. ¡°What do you want?¡± the Dean finally asked. ¡°A new sword, I broke the last one.¡± Anita answered, brandishing her old sword that had smoke coming out of its broken end. ¡°¡­ I will have Irvetta open the Treasury to you.¡± the Dean said. ¡°I want one from the College treasury. And the ability to go visit ray whenever I want.¡± Anita demanded. ¡°Is the Mage Academy¡¯s treasury not enough for you?¡± The Dean asked, sounding offended. ¡°Not when your brothers¡¯ is on the table.¡± she stated in reply. The dean just sighed in resignation. A successful scam.
Ray Rena was stubborn, but she finally accepted that there weren¡¯t any secrets to Ray¡¯s increase in Tier. Ray felt a bit guilty hiding his Species, but it wouldn¡¯t help her, just put him in more danger. ¡°So, what are you going to do, now?¡± she asked. ¡°I am going to assign my stats, if it''s not against you.¡± Ray answered. ¡°Oh, sure. Do tell us how many you got after. A little jealousy helps one progress.¡± she said. Ray nodded, thinking ¡®System, status.¡¯
Name Eritrae Rosenmund
Class Glitter Mage
Element Glitter (strengthened x3)
Parent/Guardian Matilda Rosenwood (Human); Marchioness Ariana Salazar (Human)
Affiliation Empire of Humanity
Species High Fae
Titles [The hope]
Mana Tier 8 (12,496/24,400)
Age 15
Tier This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. Tier 8
Skills [Magic Learning lvl 3], [Glitter Magic lvl 2], [ Glitter Alchemy lvl 1], [Leadership lvl 1], [Mana Manipulation lvl 3], [Negotiation lvl 1], [Tutoring lvl 1]
Stats
Strength[The amount of brute force one can use] 7
Endurance[The amount of time one can work continuously] 10
Flexibility[The range of movement of the body] 11
Precision[The accuracy of one¡¯s movements] 14
Perception[The ability to notice nuances and advanced concepts] 15
Intelligence[The ability to comprehend the advanced concepts] 20
Wisdom[The ability to effectively use the concepts] 16
Aura Force[The ability to force your will on your surroundings] 20
Combat[The speed of one¡¯s reactions, ability to process situations and other general combat abilities] 12
Huh, there were fewer skills than he thought he would have. And the stats were pitiful. Ray would have to work harder if he wanted to get more stats. Or just get better classes. But it was nice to see that the stats from the skills lost had not been lost permanently. So, how should he give his stats? A hundred and four stats to give, and how many was it? 9 to give to. Strength, Endurance and Combat were obvious. Ten to each. The stats got allocated, rising to 17,20 and 22. The lowest of Rays stats were now among the highest. Ray felt his perception change, the mana in the air felt more reactive, his muscles felt stronger. As a test, Ray stood up and tried to lift the pure metal chair with his finger. The process was easy. A bit too easy. The area felt different too. Ray could get a measure of how much of a threat people were. Rena was the biggest. Norman and Aunty Ariana were blanks. But he could sense the rolling reddish-yellow mana of her, the same could not be said for Norman. The cat was still lounging on his head, showing no signs of ever having helped Ray. But Ray was sure, it was Norman who had helped him. But he had other things to do, the sixty-one other stats, for instance. Intelligence would rise with [Magic Learning], so just five to that. And Perception needed some more, Ray was lacking. So thirteen to that. Wisdom was also rising naturally, just nine. Ray now had thirty-four left. So ten to flexibility and precision¡­left him with thirty-five stats and¡­ System, status.
Name Eritrae Rosenmund
Class Glitter Mage
Element Glitter (strengthened x3)
Parent/Guardian Matilda Rosenwood (Human); Marchioness Ariana Salazar (Human)
Affiliation Empire of Humanity
Species High Fae
Titles [The hope]
Mana Tier 8 (12,496/24,400)
Age 15
Tier Tier 8
Skills [Magic Learning lvl 3], [Glitter Magic lvl 2], [Glitter Alchemy lvl 1], [Leadership lvl 1], [Mana Manipulation lvl 3], [Negotiation lvl 1], [Tutoring lvl 1]
Stats
Strength[The amount of brute force one can use] 17
Endurance[The amount of time one can work continuously] 20
Flexibility[The range of movement of the body] 21
Precision[The accuracy of one¡¯s movements] 24
Perception[The ability to notice nuances and advanced concepts] 28
Intelligence[The ability to comprehend the advanced concepts] 25
Wisdom[The ability to effectively use the concepts] 25
Aura Force[The ability to force your will on your surroundings] 20
Combat[The speed of one¡¯s reactions, ability to process situations and other general combat abilities] 22
Hmm, five to Aura Force, seven to strength and three to Flexibility. Yes, now they were all in the twenties in stats. Combat was looking lonely, and Ray was sure it would come in use¡­the rest seven to it. And Ray might have a lot of new concepts coming lately...thirteen to Wisdom And done. The stats were allocated. Ray felt the changes set in. The surroundings lit up, things were brighter, clearer. Ray felt queasy in his stomach as the changes increased. And then it came, like a tidal wave that he could not stop, Ra puked all over the floor before collapsing onto the chair. Perhaps allocating so many stats at once wasn¡¯t the best idea.
Ray came to staring at the face of the Armorer. Wait, what. Why was the Armorer here? ¡°Do not panic, little brother. Master just took note of your talent and took you in as a disciple. Oh, and he scammed his brother doing it. A win-win. Not to mention, your sister went ahead and did it again. A nice family you have, not hesitating to scam. And then there is the Scholar, do you know her? Well, either way, she knows you. The news that you were cowardly attacked by the heir to the Order of Mage Warriors that had two Tiers on you and had a special shield has spread throughout the city. The Order once more stands humiliated.¡± the Armorer said. The bakery business just took off. Now, could you please give your brother a chance there? I assure you that I am very good at doing business!¡± the Armorer asked Ray desperately tried to process everything he was hearing, but he knew one thing for sure. ¡°No, don¡¯t try to scam me again,¡± he said. ¡°Or what?¡± the Armorer asked jokingly. ¡°Or I will get Aunty Ariana to scam you.¡± Ray threatened as the Armorer¡¯s face paled. Chapter 38- A conversation with the Dean. Matilda ¡°I need your help, Matilda.¡± Antasia said, taking a seat before her. ¡°The missing Satyrs?¡± Matilda asked. A few Satyr children had snuck into the city, and had gone missing. The Satyrs were beside themselves, an Elder had taken residence and was insisting on sending her people to the surface. At the same time the Xnarthan were pouring into the city. ¡°Yes, what do you know?¡± Antasia asked. ¡°Not much, sadly. The children teleported into the Merchants district, they were seen wearing extremely baggy clothes. A few hours later, they disappeared from everyone¡¯s eyes. I can confirm that the Xnarthan weren¡¯t involved, so you can rest assured there. The entire contingent was away welcoming the Emperor¡¯s disciple. Oh, and congratulations on finally connecting with an Elder.¡± she said. ¡°Yes, yes. I know it''s a good thing, but it will only last if the children are found. At least the Xnarthan thing is good. But I do need your help on this, Matilda.¡± Antasia said. ¡°The kids¡¯ warehouse lab needs protection, and I am sure you could use their help. I could have Ray ask them to keep an eye out for them.¡± Matilda offered. ¡°I would also not rule out the Xnarthan, the Emperor¡¯s disciple arriving is too big a coincidence. An ambitious member could be outsourcing. The Order is getting money from somewhere, and the Xnarthan have a big budget. I suspect some kind of underground slave ring.¡± Matilda suggested. ¡°Ray just became the College Dean¡¯s disciple, I could ask him to get some information on new materials.¡± Matilda said. ¡°The passage of information is rather fast isn¡¯t it? Anita found out about the attack within minutes. And here you are knowing information before me. Tell me, what have you been up to?¡± Antasia said. ¡°Oh, nothing much. The information thing was all Ariana, she is good with some things you know.¡± Matilda said. ¡°Ah, so she knows about you now.¡± Antasia said. ¡°Yes, she figured it out, and so did Ray. Not a very hard thing to do if you know me. The Xnarthan thankfully don¡¯t. The Scholar is a mysterious powerful woman, I am a weak Tier 3.¡± Matilda answered. ¡°I see that your deception skills have improved with time.¡± Antasia noted, leaning towards her. ¡°What high praise from the cripple daughter of a Duchess that was thrown out at the age of five but is secretly the Tier 29 Rebel Queen. Tell me, do you still have a doppelganger fool your mother?¡± the Scholar asked. The Rebel Queen¡¯s face hardened as she said. ¡°Yes, and no, I will not forgive her. Just because she comes to see me does not mean that I care about her. And she has never approached me either.¡± ¡°Well, I am not going to debate keeping contact with one¡¯s parents. I don¡¯t exactly have a foot to stand on. But I do want that security. Do you suppose that you could assign a few Tier 10s?¡± Matilda replied. ¡°As long as you can ensure that in addition to you helping out they will also contribute to the search.¡± Antasia said. ¡°I can¡¯t ensure that, they are Ray¡¯s people.¡± Matilda said. ¡°I can¡¯t offer protection then. I have better things for them to do now. Perhaps tomorrow.¡± Antasia said. Matilda sighed, she should have expected this. The Satyrs were breathing down Antasia¡¯s neck, she needed all the help she could get. ¡°Can I confirm with you later after talking with Ray?¡± Matilda asked. ¡°Perhaps, I will be busy for a while.¡± Antasia said as she got up and left. Matilda clutched a yellow communication stone in her hand. Well, here was to hoping Ariana had a solution. This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.
Ray ¡°So, what does this mean, the entire disciple thing?¡± Ray asked. ¡°Well, for starters, it means you get to choose a new wand. Though I think we should wait a bit for that, this one is still working. The next is a long list of banned books and artifacts that will help you do Alchemy. The Empire may hate certain things, but Alchemy does not follow the Emperor''s instructions. Here, these should help you level up your Alchemy skill a bit.¡± the Armorer handed Ray a list of things. ¡°And the Learning skill. I know you have both. Oh, and Master wants to see you so that you can raise your Mana manipulation and Magic bases. A lot of learning to do.¡± the Armorer said, as Ray was teleported into a chair. Ray was still trying to quieten the headache. ¡°Have a bit of tea, it helps with headaches.¡± the Dean¡¯s voice said. Ray obeyed, the headache had to go. ¡°So, what do you know about the general situation of the Empire at large?¡± the Dean asked, his voice calm. ¡°Not much, Ray answered, his headache fading quickly. ¡°Well, then I shall explain. The Commoners as you know, usually cap out at Tier 3. A few progress further, reaching as high as Tier 10. The Empire caps them at that level. The nobility average at Tier 13, the useless ones making up the majority. The mana from directly eating monsters is considered harmful to one¡¯s future progress, it''s why Alchemists are needed. The process costs a lot, and cuts off a third of the monster¡¯s mana.¡± ¡°Wait, how come I didn¡¯t see one of these potions in the library books?¡± Ray asked, now puzzled. ¡°The potions are usually taught in the fifth year onwards. Now, back to the topic. So these fools take monster parts directly, like your friend Corriss. I doubt he would have progressed past Tier 13, Tier 14 maybe. The Academy is around to encourage more Tier 15s. The Army is the one that produces Tier 13s en masse. At Tier 15, things change.¡± the Dean leaned forward as Ray listened with rapt attention. ¡°The quality of mana gets a significant boost for one. Elements mutate, change into something else. The new ones are often more powerful. And sometimes more restrictive. I can teleport, only teleport. But I can teleport far. A Tier 6 Space Mage could do a lot more, but they would fail at certain distances. I would not. Ariana is a mystery, her fire seems to be too powerful, too unrestricted for me to make statements about. The Academy Dean, my brother, is another mystery. A Tier 24, but he hasn¡¯t publicly made a move since he reached Tier 15. The only thing he did was pass through the path of greats. Oh, did you know your sister did that? An inspiration that one. I do find it admirable that she went so far to protect you. And I find it even more admirable that she made sure to scam my brother for every penny she could afterward. A pity she is my brother''s heir now, I would have taken her as a disciple otherwise.¡± ¡°Now onto more important matters,¡±- the Dean conjured a sheet of paper, the fancy kind of paper that Ray had only seen on certificates and the like. ¡°As of right now, you have officially graduated from the College, and are a full Mage.¡± The Dean said, handing Ray the piece of paper, or rather putting it on a table, Ray was still eating. ¡°Why?¡± Ray asked, puzzled. ¡°Well, you don''t exactly have much to learn there. The professors are still going to be rude, and you have me to teach you now. Not to mention the books here. So you can go and take up a position as a teacher instead.¡± ¡°A fifteen year old teacher?¡¯¡± Ray asked ¡°Yes, so that you can teach commoners, you have a skill for that don¡¯t you? Well you will get one if you don¡¯t . I am sure of it. Oh , and do keep track of your titles, the System does not always tell you when you have one, and it can be very irritating if you get one and don¡¯t maximize its benefits¡± Ray just stared at the dean for a few seconds, processing what had happened. A lot of things had changed in the space of a few minutes. ¡®System, titles please.¡¯ Ray thought.
Titles [The hope], [The Dean¡¯s disciple], [College teacher]
¡°What do these even mean?¡± Ray asked. ¡°Well, you can ask the System that, the title¡¯s effects vary from person to person.¡± the Dean answered, still eerily calm. ¡®System, what do these titles mean?¡¯ Ray asked the System.
[The Dean¡¯s disciple]: The title gives you greater prestige in some forums, access to restricted areas and a lot of information. Not to mention the guidance of one very sly old man. [College teacher]: As the youngest of College teachers, you get the most special of benefits, the ability to teach as you wish, since barely anyone will be coming to your class at all.
¡°Well, that was anticlimactic,¡±Ray said. Well, that depends on what your expectations were.¡± the dean said. ¡°I do think these are fine titles, and I can¡¯t really offer better ones. The way you reacted makes me think that you have a better one. Now that¡¯s curious.¡± Chapter 39- Ray on drugs Ray ¡°Oh, don¡¯t look at me like that! I am not going to snatch it from you. I am pretty sure that it¡¯s not even possible to do so.¡± the Dean said. Ray looked at him suspiciously, ¡°Why do this? The arrangement doesn¡¯t benefit you at all. And you¡¯re all about benefit.¡± ¡°What do you mean it doesn¡¯t benefit me? I get a good disciple like you!¡± the Dean said. Ray wasn¡¯t buying that. ¡°What are you hiding?¡± ¡°Come on, I am not some evil mastermind! I get to do nice things sometimes too!¡± the Dean protested, his expression far too exaggerated for Ray to trust. ¡°No, but you¡¯re a selfish person that only acts in your self-interest.¡± Ray answered, folding his hands as he stared at the Dean. ¡°I am doing that! I get to be friends with you, the new genius! A Tier 8 at 15! A remarkable achievement!¡± the Dean said. ¡°No, you¡¯re still not speaking the truth.¡± Ray said, becoming more sure as the conversation progressed. ¡°Come on! What could I possibly want with you?¡± The Dean continued protesting. ¡°I remember you asking about the Scholar.¡± Ray stated. ¡°I admit, I am curious about her. And I would welcome any information you can give me.¡± the Dean said. ¡°So you admit it.¡± Ray sat, staring at him with his best ¡®not buying what you¡¯re selling¡¯ face. ¡°I do nothing of the sort! I am finally trying to do something good, and you¡¯re not helping at all!¡± the Dean said, acting wounded. Ray still wasn¡¯t buying it. ¡°No, the more you protest, the more I feel like there is something you¡¯re hiding. What is the catch?¡± The Dean sighed, reclining in his chair, ¡°I am going to use you to spy on the other side. The rebels are a bit more powerful than I expected. The Xnarthan are coming here to hunt them, but I do not expect them to succeed. I need to plan according to what happens, Ray. And you can be a useful source of information.¡± Ray reclined on his chair, thinking. So the Dean did have a hidden agenda. But it wasn¡¯t the most disagreeable of hidden agendas. The Dean was offering an awful lot, too. Ray had to admit, he was tempted. The deal was practically a win-win too. The Dean had predictable goals, and was as neutral as a Human could be in Afrieal right now. ¡°Well, you have a deal. I will warn you if any major massacres happen.¡± Ray said. The Dean seemed surprised, ¡°A wise decision! Come, let me see if I can get some potion recipe for you that might help. Tell me, do you have some specific thing you need help with?¡± ¡°Not really. I have my element strengthened thrice now. A new sub-element. And a lot of new stats. Perhaps some combat practice? I am rather lacking in physical combat.¡± Ray said. The Dean looked at him with his eyes narrowed. ¡°Yes, though I am unsure about how effective any training would be. Perhaps a shield like the one Corriss had?¡± ¡°I thought that wasn¡¯t in the deal.¡± Ray stated. ¡°Yes, but you don¡¯t need a wand yet. A shield is much more urgent, yes?¡± the Dean said as the surroundings changed. The two of them were now in front of a grand door. Ray did not see the harm. The Dean was right, the Elven song had served him well, and it wasn¡¯t breaking yet. A shield could do wonders for him. ¡°Ok.¡± he said, taking a deep breath as the doors opened. The Dean was, as usual, a bit too happy about the proceedings. This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report. The second Ray stepped in, his senses were once again overwhelmed. The scent of dust, of time, radiated off these artifacts. And they glowed. Purple, white, blue, just about every color Ray had seen, and some he had never seen before traveled the air here. Ray¡¯s Fae sight told Ray that he was standing in the middle of a massive amount of wealth. The massive, grand room could be filled with mana coins, and it wouldn¡¯t come close to a thousandth of the value of these artifacts. ¡°As I suspected, you are a genius.¡± the Dean said. ¡°Tell me, what do you see? I do need to know how our perception works if I am to help you.¡± Ray felt alarm at the question, but the Dean was right. And he was maybe a little drunk from all the mana in the air. ¡°A lot of money. A plethora of items so ancient that they reek time.¡± Ray took a deep breath, ¡°I can practically smell time in here.¡± Ray felt like cursing, whatever Fae inclination for truth he¡¯d gotten was striking at a very inconvenient time. The Dean¡¯s face froze with his mouth open, staring at him open-mouthed. ¡°Yes, the artifacts are old. I haven¡¯t heard of anyone else smelling time off them before. Tell me, what else do you see?¡± the Dean asked. ¡°A lot of mana. So many colors¡­¡± Ray said, drawling. ¡°Yes, colors, yes.¡± the Dean said, even Ray¡¯s addled mind could see that the Dean thought that he was overly affected by the mana. Ray was alright with him thinking that. ¡°Here, this should help with the ,ugh, colors.¡± The Dean handed Ray a potion, that he gulped it down. The haze cleared, but neither the colors nor the scent went away. Ray¡¯s senses hadn¡¯t been altered at all. ¡°So, which of these do you want?¡± the Dean said, as Ray began to look around. A variety of artifacts stood around. The swords were old and varied, but that was not what interested him. The shields did. A table full of various types of talisman, a few round shields and even more stood there. ¡°The shields are¡­ over there. ¡° The Dean said, looking at Ray weirdly as he walked towards them. The most populous were several bracelets, rings and so on that reeked brown mana. Dwarven artifacts. Ray felt an innate disgust for them, the artifacts smelled of¡­ Earth. The deep depths where the sky did not reach. The smell of boiling magma reached him, making his shake his head in disgust. ¡°The Dwarven artifacts. The Dwarven magic, the way, is one of the closest to Human magic and is preferred- and you¡¯ve already moved on.¡± the Dean said, his frustration leaking through. ¡°Do you mind telling me what you are doing?¡± the Dean said. Ray nodded as he looked at the table, taking a deep breath as he did so. A necklace with a broken horn on it drew his attention. ¡°Ah, that is a good one. A very useful Space-type tool. The shield it forms is very hard to break, given that it makes a layer of space between you and your target. I don¡¯t know what species it is from, but clearly they were-¡± the Dean began his explanation. ¡°Satyrs.¡± Ray stated. The horn sounded to him of hooves running, space crumpling as they tried to escape. And the smell of blood. ¡°The horn is that of a Satyr, but the poor guy was probably killed for it to be made.¡± he said. ¡°I suppose that is possible.¡± the Dean said, tilting his head as he looked at the horn with an analytic gaze. ¡°Do you want it?¡± The horn was good, but Ray might meet Satyrs in the future. And wearing that would be insulting to them. ¡°No,¡± he said as he moved on. The area was having strange effects on him. A vest stood out to him. And so did a necklace. The vest sounded of many hammers pounding on metal, a smell of hot air and dust. The necklace was green and sounded of rustling leaves. The smell of earth right after the rainfall emerged, making Ray take a deep breath. Ray had no idea of the first one, but the second was clearly of Elven make. But there was something else. The smell of time had intensified as he had stepped here. And that meant there might be a place where it was more intense. Ray followed it, looking for what might be the source. ¡°I¡­will just follow you as you look for something in this Treasury you are coming to for the first time but seem to know more than me about.¡± the Dean said as Ray walked. The smell led him to a more posh area. The artifacts were spaced more here. But the smell was coming from one particular one. A crown. A golden crown of leaves. ¡°I can¡¯t give you that. The crown doesn¡¯t really have much function as far as I can tell, but it has too much mana for anyone below Tier 18.¡± the Dean said. But Ray was smelling something else, a sweet undertone that he hadn¡¯t detected before. A bit sickly sweet, a bit tangy. Ray turned around, heading to some empty space. A bit too empty in the treasury filled with things. Walking towards it, Ray shot out a bunch of violet glitter. The glitter disappeared, telling him he was right. And then a bunch of information appeared in his mind. ¡°A Fae illusion stone. The main defensive artifact for the Treasury, yes? I would be careful about this one if I were you, the artifact has been telling me things since I stepped in. And if an actual Fae were here, it would help them steal every single thing from this Treasury. As it is, even someone with a high Mana affinity is enough to get some help from it.¡± Ray said to a shocked Dean. ¡°Now, how about we make a deal? I will tell you what I know about that crown, and you can give me both the necklace and the vest.¡± Chapter 40- Wait, what? ¡°I have lived with not knowing what these items are for quite a long time.¡± the Dean said. ¡°The crown is a Fae heirloom.¡± Ray tempted. ¡°Ok, deal.¡± the Dean said, sighing. ¡°The crown is a Fae royal artifact,¡± Ray began, sensing at it. A hazy image formed before his eyes. ¡°The crown was worn by a Fae Prince¡­¡±- Ray titled his head trying to sense at it-¡° A Tier 31 I think.¡± ¡°The main headpiece is missing. I can¡¯t get any information on it, but I think there should be a jewel or something in the middle. A symbol of which royal house it belonged to.¡± Ray turned to the Dean, ready to continue, but found him frozen in shock. ¡°Ar-are you sure? Tier 31?¡± the Dean asked, sounding frightened. ¡°Yes, why?¡± Ray asked, now confused. ¡°Ray, no Human has ever crossed Tier 30. The Tier is another big barrier, like Tier 15. The Emperor is Tier 30 only.¡± the Dean stated. ¡°Did he die at least?¡± the Dean asked. Ray was about to answer yes, but then stopped as something else came. Not from the stone this time. But from the crown. ¡°No¡­¡± Ray said, tilting his head towards the crown. ¡°The crown is sending me an image.¡± ¡°The crown can think?¡± the Dean said, sounding alarmed. ¡°No, it¡¯s more of an instinctive reaction. The crown is responding to me, trying to sense things from it. The event is important to it.¡± Ray said, as an image appeared to him, accompanied by a lot of emotion. ¡°The Prince left the crown here. I get the feeling that there was a battle and the crown was broken. And so was someone else. Or something. Perhaps a brother crown?¡± Ray guessed. ¡°Did you excavate some battleground for this?¡± Ray asked. ¡°Ye-yes. The stone is from there too.¡± the Dean said, clicking on something. A pillar appeared, a stone shining in there. ¡°Ca-can you do something about the stone. I can¡¯t switch it off.¡± the Dean requested. Ray nodded as he walked towards it with the crown. The stone was fixed in place, but the surrounding metal was just normal stuff. ¡°Can you teleport the metal on top of it out?¡± Ray asked. The Dean compiled, leaving the stone free. Ray lifted it up and balanced it on the crown instead. The stone began glowing gold as golden mana swept the Treasury. The sensations decreased, but Ray still felt that something was missing. Looking around, he found a silver leaf. ¡°The leaf of the Elven dancing Tree.¡± the Dean said, as Ray picked it up. Ray put it where the main piece would have been on the crown. Silver mana joined the showcase as Ray felt the sensation tamp down to a murmur. And then the artifacts began working together. Gold merged with silver and then with the pink of the stone. The sensations stopped. A lock seemed to appear as the Dean looked around in surprise. ¡°The space is locked. I can teleport, but I get the feeling that these three are letting me. Can you still get information?¡± the Dean asked. Ray sensed out. ¡°Yes, though I have to ask for it. The stone sends a bit of pink mana with information.¡± This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there. The Dean turned to Ray. ¡°So, you can see mana. The legendary level.¡± The Dean¡¯s eyes were sparkling as he said. ¡°Oh, we¡¯re going to have so much fun!¡± he said, smiling widely. Ray suddenly felt nervous, ¡°What do you mean?¡± he asked. ¡°Alchemy is very dependent on perception, though I am sure you knew that. To discover new recipes requires a lot of tests about what the ingredients are about mana-wise. And then there is so much effort to find out if they react well, how they react and all of that. But you, you can see that. And that is just¡­¡± the Dean¡¯s eyes were practically sparkling as he said it. ¡°Come on, disciple, we have much to do! Oh, and thank you for the help with the stone. Just tell me what you want for it later.¡± the Dean said, walking out. Ray wondered if he hadn¡¯t just found the Dean¡¯s second love: Alchemy.
Academy Dean Rassi sighed as he looked at the skyline of Afrieal. The white city, they called it. The Elves were fantastic builders, at least as far as aesthetics were concerned. The original city only extended up to where the Noble¡¯s district ended, but it was beautiful. A pity that they had to add so many buildings to fit in more people. The city had changed a lot over the last century, but some things still remained the same. The stars still shined in the sky, Archduke Lorenthal was still irritating to talk to, and his brother still hated him. Rassi wondered if there would be a day that he would forgive him. A person had to let go sometime. But he feared that the idiom wouldn¡¯t hold for them. What Rassi had done was too big. A mistake that had completely crushed his brother¡¯s world. A hundred years ago, when they were still young. Rassi was the Tier 15 heir to the Academy, and Ronne the Tier 14 rogue Alchemist. Rassi was the overachiever, the one that had reached the heights that millions wished for. But no matter what he did, he just couldn¡¯t measure up to his brother. Not in his Mother¡¯s eyes. Or, at least, he thought so. Ronne was his Mother''s prodigy, the heir to her Alchemic skills. Skills Rassi could never hope to inherit. Alchemy just wasn¡¯t his strong suit. Ronne though, he was a genius. So brilliant that every Alchemist that he came across wanted to take him in as a disciple. But Ronne refused. To him, no one could compare to their Tier 11 mother. The two of them grew, Rassi passed the path of greats, Ronne remained the same. But their mother didn¡¯t. Mother was, in the end, just a Tier 11. At the age of 130, old age finally caught on to her. A few memories here and there at first, but soon it became full-blown dementia. And then the calls began. Rassi had set up a special crystal for her to call if she was in crisis. But she kept calling it. The day was Rassi¡¯s Tier 15 celebration. The day he had been working so hard for. The final license had taken him a whole decade of work to get, but he¡¯d finally reached Tier 15. A rank Ronne was unlikely to reach, given that he had no intention of working so hard. And then it happened. A call just as he was about to give his speech. Rassi decided to let it be. What were the chances that this was the one important call? As it turned out, higher than he thought. A jealous rival had decided to take things into his own hands. To threaten his Mother so that he would be embarrassed during his celebration. But it didn¡¯t work, Rassi never answered the call. Ronne on the other hand, had to see their mother get murdered while he could do nothing. The attacker was only Tier 13, but Ronne was a non-combatant. Spacial magic was very good for Alchemy, but his version was too weak to harm a person that had nearly made it through the path of greats. Mother was already dead when Rassi arrived, Ronne crying over her corpse. Ronne had turned to him, his eyes filled with hatred, the words were still stuck inside his head, his enhanced memory forcing him to remember. ¡°Mother would have answered, you know. In the shower, in the middle of making a potion, no matter where she was, she would have answered your call. But you, no, you never loved her as much as she loved you. No, you wanted other things. The Mage Academy, the power, the money! And look where that led us! Mother wanted to meet you, you know. The end was coming, she said. But you had more important things to do. So she let it be. And now, she¡¯s dead. I am sure you¡¯re happy. Now you no longer have to be the son of the dying old Tier 11. Just the fancy heir to the Academy¡­¡± The voice always distorted after that in Rassi¡¯s memory, but the words were burned into his head. And so was what happened next. Ronne found his hand out, the power of a Tier 15 appearing, and he flung Rassi right into space with the parting words, ¡°I will make sure that I am more powerful than you, and richer than you our entire life. And I will do it without your silly Academy¡¯s help.¡± Ronne had proved himself a man of his word, though Rassi didn¡¯t know that then. What he knew was that he was desperately trying to breathe in space as his mana flowed out of his body, his magic no longer working after leaving the atmosphere. And then his room joined him, along with the person that had killed their mother. Chapter 41- What did you just say? Rassi Ronne eventually did teleport him back, but the five minutes he spent there were the worst he had ever spent. And that was saying something considering the things he¡¯s had to do in the years before. The memory changed his world. Ronne was wrong about one thing. Rassi did love their mother, and that was why he had worked so hard to make sure it never happened again. The reason the situation even came around was that he¡¯d taken things from those in power. A son whose only claim to nobility was a Tier 11 Alchemist had no right to be the Academy¡¯s heir. And that was why his Mother had died. Rassi had seen it happen whenever someone rose higher than they were meant to. The fact was hard to accept, but the world only worked one way. Rassi had tried, again and again, but not once had he succeeded. A dozen disciples, but only one was still alive. The last he¡¯d heard of her, she had returned to the Human continent. But he¡¯d delayed enough, he was reminiscing here for a reason, and it wasn¡¯t to feel pain. Rassi picked up the crystal and sent mana into it. A few seconds later, Ronne¡¯s face appeared, smiling widely. ¡°What is- oh, it¡¯s you,¡± Ronne said, his smile disappearing on seeing Rassi¡¯s face. ¡°What do you want, Rassi?¡± Rassi sighed, this was what their conversations were now, short, painful events. But at least they were talking. ¡°Anita wants a sword.¡± Rassi said, sure that Ronne already knew. The information had spread throughout Afrieal at the speed of lightning thanks to this Scholar person. ¡°Yes, I take it you¡¯re calling in a favor?¡± Ronne asked, his tone abrupt. ¡°Yes, when can I come over?¡± Rassi asked, sighing. Just one more left. ¡°Tell Anita that she can come tomorrow with her brother. As for you, brother, you can stay away. I don¡¯t want to see your face unless I have to.¡± Ronne said, switching off the communicator. At least he had one more favor left. Rassi turned around, heading back into his office, clutching his staff in his hand. The adornments stood out to him. A pair of mana holders in case he found himself in space again, a few treasures in case of trouble, and a communication blocker. Just in case, he got a chance at the good Duke. Ronne wasn¡¯t the only one that could keep a grudge after all. A knock on the door brought his attention back to the present. ¡°What is it?¡± he asked. ¡°The Emperor¡¯s disciple is here, Dean. And, uh, he¡¯s a bit angry that you didn¡¯t visit him.¡± his secretary said. Rassi groaned, the Emperor''s disciples were the worst. The entire lot of them thought they were geniuses that were going to shape the future of the Empire. The truth was that they were likely going to be decent powerhouses, nothing to scoff at, but as the Order¡¯s head had shown, not exactly at the peak of the world. The barrier of Tier 21 wasn¡¯t exactly easy to cross. But whatever, Rassi had a very well felicitated noble brat to talk with. And he was even angry that he, the Dean of the Mage Academy, hadn''t rushed to meet him!
Ray ¡°So, what do you think?¡± the Dean asked. After hurrying Ray along to the lab, he¡¯d abruptly left to deal with a ringing crystal. But he¡¯d left Ray with a question. The answer hadn¡¯t changed since he came back. ¡°I still don¡¯t think that it''s a good idea.¡± Ray answered. ¡°But I already measured the properties, they are very compatible.¡± the Dean said. Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation. ¡°Yes, a bit too compatible. The two of them seem like they won¡¯t even react with each other, I suggest adding a supportive herb.¡± Ray answered. The Dean observed him carefully, looking at him like he was an animal in a zoo. ¡°Did that fool finally go blind?¡± ¡°What?¡± Ray exclaimed, now thoroughly confused, that was not the sentence he expected. ¡°I am talking about that idiotic Master of your sister¡¯s. I knew that he was a stickler for rules, but how exactly did he think letting you go was a good idea? Well, his loss is my gain. Yes, you are correct. The two of them are too compatible. I lost three sets before I figured that out. So, what herb would you suggest?¡± the dean asked. ¡°Umm¡­¡± Ray scratched his head, trying to think of the best way to break it to the Dean that he had a very limited idea of herbs at that level. The two herbs sitting on the table were both Tier 21 herbs, or at least that''s what Ray thought. The experience in the Treasury had given him a deeper insight on how to use his Fae sight, but he still had a hard time detecting how much mana a thing had. The herbs though looked like they had over a hundred million mana to his eyes, thus Tier 21. ¡°Retreldus?¡¯ Ray said, quoting the only supportive herb he knew of that level. ¡°Why, you disappoint me, Ray. Retreldus is a Fire herb, and these two are Shadow. Though the herb can indeed react them, the end result would be a potion at most Tier 20. I want a better one.¡± the Dean said, sounding more excited than disappointed. ¡°I, uh, only know that herb at that level¡­¡± Ray said. ¡°Well, we¡¯ll have to cure that deficit.¡± the Dean said, his excitement palpable. ¡°And then you can tell me what herbs I need.¡± ¡°And what do I get from this?¡± Ray asked, folding his arms. ¡°A lot of mana, what else. Can you imagine how much your [Alchemy] skill will rise on assisting on potions at this level?¡± the Dean tempted. ¡°And then cap out. I don¡¯t see it as worth my time.¡± Ray stated, a smile dancing across his lips. The Dean, surprisingly, had a frown on his lips. ¡°Ray, I know we have the mutually scamming each other thing going on, but I do hope you¡¯ll keep it out of this lab. The knowledge you gain from literally inventing new recipes with me is not something that can be replicated easily. The only other places conducting experiments of this level are the Capital¡¯s Mage Academy and the Xnarthan. I doubt you can get into either of those.¡± the Dean answered. Ray''s eyes narrowed as he considered what the Dean had said. In a way he was right, if the relationship remained a simple matter of give and take then it would not only be tedious for both of them, but likely end up with him at a loss. Ray had only so much to give, the Dean on the other hand¡­ ¡°Ok, sure. But how exactly does learning all of this help me?¡± Ray asked. "Well, for one, you''ll get to see some extremely advanced techniques in action. Not to mention the mana manipulation exercise, access to the herbs and of course the recipes here. I have a rather extensive collection of recipes. On that note, I have an offer for you, but we can discuss that after you''ve learned the ingredients. ¡° The Dean said. ¡°The offer is practically bait.¡± Ray stated, his eyes narrowing. Was the Dean already stepping back on his own words? ¡°Oh, nothing of the sort. I just fear that you will want to leave immediately after I give my offer. Now go, the sooner you finish, the sooner we can move on to other things. " The Dean answered. Ray reluctantly moved to the library and looked at the book lying on the recliner chair. The herbs of humanity: Tier 21-30. The treatise was actually quite thin, but that could be easily explained by the rarity of such herbs. Ray sat down to read. The book was easy to memorize. Perhaps it was the Fae transformation or the same stat increase, but Ray could now memorize things with just a few glances at the page. The page just got stuck in his head. An hour later, he was done. Ray ventured out to see the Dean staring at several herbs. "I think Midday Night is the only option for the potion. " Ray stated. "Yes, but the herb only grows on the side of the Elven continent still controlled by Elves. So we will have to keep searching. But I see that you have done what I ask. Come, sit, this talk will take a while. " The Dean said, teleporting two chairs facing each other. Ray took a seat, waiting for the Dean to make this offer of his. "I want two things, I want you to make me a list of what the Fae illusion stone tells you about each of my artifacts, and I want you to arrange for a meeting with the Scholar.¡± the Dean stated. Ray frowned, those were big asks. ¡°And what do I get in return?¡± ¡°Well, how about a potion that increases your chances of getting a more combat-focused element?¡± the Dean asked. Chapter 42- The Dean is doing things again. Ray "What do you mean?" Ray asked. "The recipe is something I discovered years ago. The Emperor teleported to me minutes after I registered it. The potion was sealed as a banned recipe, but really it''s been used by the Emperor to boost his most loyal followers all this time. Now you and your little rebellion can have it. The recipe is Tier 15, so you''ll need someone at that Tier to make it, but if the rebellion is even half as powerful as I think it is, then it should be a walk in the park for you." the Dean said. Ray just stared at him, shocked. The offer was, indeed, unexpected. But not exactly unwelcome. Was he surprised that the Emperor had reserved some special thing to help keep ahead? Not really. In fact, he¡¯d expected things like this to exist. What did surprise him was that the Dean was offering it to him? But he wasn''t about to doubt this one. The potion was too valuable. "I cannot arrange a meeting with the Scholar for you." Ray said, it was true. Ma meeting the dean was just too dangerous. Ray had seen the Treasury, what were the chances that something in there could help the Dean identify her? In Ray¡¯s opinion, too high to risk it. Why did he want to see her anyway? "Well, can you at least help me ask her a question? I do need help with a matter.¡± the Dean said. "But if you cannot, then it is alright, the Treasury thing will be enough for me." Now Ray was suspicious. The money-grubbing Dean taking a step back? Ha! The offer was far too suspicious now. "What do you want?" Ray asked. "What do you mean? I just told you what I want." the Dean asked, acting confused. "No, you could have given anything else for the Treasury thing. I would have taken it too, you know that, I know that, so what is up? The recipe is a bit much." Ray asked. The Dean took a deep breath, "I see that you still don''t trust me. A pity. As for the rest, the recipe isn''t as good as you think. The materials are rare, not so rare that the Emperor will notice if someone starts buying them, but they aren''t things you can just buy off the local market." the Dean said. "And yet the question remains. The value may now be in doubt, but you could have easily given anything else. A sword from the treasury. A few books from that library. But no, you gave the recipe. And even with the rare ingredients, the recipe is extremely precious. " Ray noted. "And you''re underestimating the value of what you are giving. The artifacts have been mysteries to me for decades, unusable despite their power. And you are the only person that can do it for me. Not to mention your help in the Treasury. I felt that it earned some help from my side." the Dean said. Wait, what? The Dean had a gentle side? No, there had to be something up. And hadn¡¯t the Dean acted like knowing what the artifacts were unimportant to him? "Why the recipe?" Ray insisted. "I wanted to be sure that you would accept my proposal, and you overestimate its value. The potion would be more valuable if it could be mass-produced, but as it is, it''s a valuable commodity to make sure overprivileged children remain overprivileged. And I wanted to extend, what did the old ones call it, an olive branch." the Dean said. Ray had to grudgingly accept that if the Dean wanted to make friends, giving this was a good way to go about it. "The fact that you are giving me a recipe the Emperor reserved is more suspicious to me than its value. But I will see what I can do about the Scholar. Perhaps you could give me the question you wanted to ask?" Ray asked. The Dean looked at Ray hesitantly, "Perhaps later, I have work to do now. Here, your vest and necklace. I hope you know that the necklace is one mana-intensive artifact, you won''t be able to support it with your current mana." Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation. Ray took them, the vest awkward in his hands. "Yes, it''s, uh, not for me. And I will have to get back to you on the deal after talking with people. I have to see how useful it is.to us." "Well, your sister is coming in the evening to choose her sword. I was going to give her something from the College Armory, but if you want, I could instead give her something from the Treasury here, as long as you can choose it. Though I expect you''ll have to codify the swords while you are at it." the Dean said. A leopard beast didn''t change its stripes after all, but the offer was, once again, suspiciously generous. "I actually have something in my mind." Ray answered. The swords had only held his attention for a short while, but one had still been in his mind. After all, it was misfiled. The sword was some kind of hidden weapon. On the surface, it was a normal Tier 13 weapon, but below the surface...Ray had heard the sounds of thunder, dust storms, and screams. The sword had something to do with calamities, Ray was sure of it. "Oh?" the Dean asked, now curious. "I don''t suppose you could show me?" the Dean said, teleporting them back into the treasury. Ray felt the Fae illusion stone connect with him once more, but this time it was something he could detect. And it gave him another curious piece of information. "The stone, it hides this place from the Emperor, doesn''t it?" Ray asked. "Yes, the Empire thinks my treasures are all in the Armory in the College. I like it that way, there is just too much of a chance of the Emperor wanting the things stored here. Not to mention that the Xnarthan frown on foreign artifacts." the Dean said. "A Tier 30 artifact like the stone works well to shield it. Now, what sword is it that interested you." Ray turned to the wall, his eyes glowing red, silver and pink as he absorbed information. The sword shown bright. But Ray had been wrong, the sword was not about calamity, it was about what you used a calamity for. The sword spoke of things after, of things coming. And it brought a smile to his face. Anita was going to love it. Ray picked it off the wall, giving it to the Dean. "Could you give this to Anita?" Ray asked. "What is it?" the Dean asked, sounding curious. "A sword that brings about a new beginning." Ray said, smiling at the memory it brought. "A new beginning. Now hope." SC Anita Anita was excited, good swords were hard to come by. And swords as rare as the ones the College Dean had? Well, she hadn''t expected to get one for decades. The College Dean led her to the Armory, the main Armory of the Alchemic College. A place of wonders. The largest and best collection of Human-made artifacts on this continent. Anita was very excited. The door opened to reveal a plethora of weapons. The racks were filled with them. The room smelled of them. And right there, in front of Anita, they stood. A multitude of swords. Just which should she choose? The brown one that curved unexpectedly? The green one that looked like it had been dipped in goblin blood? Or maybe the super-thin silver one! Anita couldn''t choose. The mana in the air, the smell of new swords...ooh! Anita could spend days here. "Do you like what you see?" the Dean asked. "Yes! Do you have any suggestions? The green one? Or the silver one?" Anita asked, barely able to keep her excitement. "Not really no, but your brother did." the Dean said, removing a sword from his spacial tool. Anita took the sword, looking at it. The sword didn''t feel special on the first try, but Anita had a hunch. A trickle of her mana seeped into the sword as it lit up. The sword was simple-looking, unadorned except for a wavy curve that ran up the blade. Anita''s mana traveled up the wave and as it did so, it told her what the sword was all about. A thunderstorm rushed the countryside, wreaking havoc across the plain. And leaving behind farmlands with renewed fertility. A flood seeped into a town, destroying livelihoods. But it also washed away the grime and dirt that was causing a virulent disease. A dust storm destroyed a monster in the making, a landslide cleared a road. The message was clear. And so was why Ray had given her the sword. The idiot had remembered. A sword that brought hope, but not the gentle kind of hope. No, that was Ray''s hope. Anita had a different hope. The forceful kind. The conversation they¡¯d had that day¡­ Anita had thought he¡¯d forgotten it. But he hadn¡¯t, not at all. The sword agreed with her. "Now hope!" she yelled, laughing as she pointed the sword at air, mimicking the pose she¡¯d demonstrated to Ray back when they were still twelve-year olds wondering what they would be in life. And her mana reached the tip as she did so.
The sword, Now hope, has bonded with you. + 100,000 mana. The sword will grow along with you, and bring great rewards as it does so. But be warned, the loss shall be great should it fall.
But Anita was too far gone to care. Was there such a thing as love at first sight with a sword? Well, if there was, Anita just had it. Chapter 43- The world is... Ray Ray contemplated the future as he walked home. The dean''s offer was something else. Ray did not have any deep relations with the rebellion, but if he gave this potion recipe to them, there would be. In fact, he would be surprised if he did not become an honored member after he gave it. But it came with its own considerations. Did Ray want to part of a rebellion? The rebellion would presumably be under attack now that the Xnarthan were pouring into the city. But at the same time, this was a good time to join the rebellion. The rebellion was sure to be grateful to someone that came to their aid in their time of need. But the decision was not his alone, Marcus and the others lives would also be affected by this situation. So, Ray could not, in good conscience, take the decision alone. The prudent decision would be to take a detour to the warehouse after going home. Marcus and the others needed to be clued into what was going on. Ray stepped into the bakery, surprised to find it mostly empty. The bakery was rarely empty these days. Did something happen? The things Ray knew of would not have any effect on these things. Ma stepped onto the stairs soon, clearly she had seen him coming. Or one of her new powers was detection. "I have something to share. A little request." Ma said. "I have news too, "Ray replied, going up the stairs. The conversation was too sensitive for a public bakery. "Antasia, the Rebel Queen that is, wants you to conduct searches for a group of Satyr children that got lost in the city. " Ma said. Now that was a shock. A bunch of Satyr chidren got lost in the city? Ray could see why the Rebel Queen wanted to find them, but it begged the question: What exactly were a bunch of Satyr children doing in the city? "Ma, why we''re there Satyr children in the city? Is that not like asking to be caught? " Ray asked. Ma sighed, "Yes, you are right. The Satyr children should not have been there. As far as Antasia can tell, there was a mishap in the Satyr portal system and the kids exploited it to have some fun. Antasia would be very grateful if you and your people could help with this. The Xnarthan are your enemy too... "Ma said. Ray sighed, things were getting more complicated as time went by. "I have news of my own. I got you a new necklace for one. " Ray said, handing Ma the emerald necklace. "Ugh, it''s nice to look at? But a bit random, did the Dean scam you again? " Ma asked. "Not quite, I got this vest. " - Ray hoisted his bag that contained the vest-" And this necklace after I did a service for him. " "But that''s not the only thing. The Dean wants me to do it again, many times in fact. And he''s willing to give a few very good rewards for it. " Ray said. "And what exactly is this service?" Ma asked, her eyes narrowing. "The Dean wants me to document the artifacts in his treasury. The Fae stone there has been collecting information that he needs to know what they''re about. But I am the only one that can access it... cause I am Fae. " Ray said. " Though it might be the high mana affinity too. I can now see mana somehow... it¡¯s hard to tell." "Did you say, see mana? As in, mana is a physical, visible component to you? " Ma asked. "I wouldn''t call it physical, though it is certainly visible. " Ray said. "What a curious thing. I wonder what prompted it. " Ma said, the Scholar seeping out. "Norman,¡± Ray said. ¡°Norman is behind it, as far as I can tell. ¡° If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. "Norman? Now, that is even more curious. But enough of that, I hear something about rewards? " Ma said. "Yes, the Dean has offered to give me the recipe for a potion that increases the likelihood of a child having a combat capable element. " Ray answered. Ma'' eyes widened in shock at the statement. " The potion... it would change the way society works if it''s publicized. The Emperor must have a monopoly on it. " "Yes, but the Dean said that the potion used some rare materials and can''t be mass-produced. " Ray answered. "Yes, that would be a worry, but even then... I think this is a very good deal. Though at the same time it comes at the risk of breaking your cover, which I don''t feel we should risk for any amount of money. What Tier is it? " Ma asked. "Tier 15. The Dean also asked that I arrange a meeting with the Scholar, though that is apparently optional. " Ray said. "The Dean is acting very strange in all this. Is there something else that I am still unaware of?" Ma asked. "The Dean also wants me to be his lab assistant. The fact that I can see mana is apparently very helpful to him." Ray answered. Ma''s eyes widened as she realized something. "The research. I forgot that he was one of the leading figures in inventing new recipes. The fact that you can see and predict the effects of mana could save him hundreds of thousands of mana coins, not to mention the time saved...yes, I see now. The Dean wants you to stay. The task, it will take long, yes?" Ma asked. "Yes, it would take weeks easily. Though I I''ll try to speed it up somehow. Perhaps I could use telepathy or one of the artifacts to quickly note down the information I get?" Ray asked. "Yes, as it may be, it would force you to be there for a long while. The dean would benefit from that, of course. The deal sounds better now." Ma said. Ray had to agree, the Dean getting some extra benefit. But he had to wonder, what was stopping him from just leaving. The Dean''s power of teleportation, he supposed. But it still left the question of why the dean didn''t just force him. Aunty Ariana? Or did the Dean secretly have a conscience? Had the Dean ever actually been cruel? Hmm, the high charges for the lab building were done by the professor that the Dean quickly dropped. And the understudent thing was also not too unfair. The price for paid students was also doable for the rich brats that usually enrolled. What was up with this Dean... Ray had to wonder. Was he just greedy, a normal noble, or something else entirely? But he could wonder later, now he had to go talk to Marcus and the rest. "What do the rebellion offer for helping them in the search?" Ray asked. "A few guards, with the Xnarthan coming in, you''ll need them. " Ma said. "Ariana is providing a few though. So it''s not urgent. I can ask for something else if you like." "I will have to talk to Marcus and the rest first." Ray said, heading down the stairs. "Are you going to take the vest with you?" Ma asked, coughed. "Oh." Ray said. "No, ugh, could you keep it?" "Yes. And thank you, for the necklace." Ma said, awkwardly. "Yeah...just send mana into it, the thing should work naturally. '''' Ray answered, going down. The conversation was as awkward as it had been since he''d found out Ma was the Scholar. The two of them had other things to do...other responsibilities. And sometimes they even took them in different directions. Ray exited the bakery and headed towards the warehouse. The roads were the same as usual, dirty, and noisy. But there was a palpable feeling of fear in the air. The Xnarthan were in town. Not out and about yet, as far as Ray knew, but it had already spread throughout the city. The reason they were here was clear. The rebellion had been making moves. The Emperor did not like that. And that meant that the Xnarthan would be coming to the Commoner''s district, the most rebellious part of the city. Ray sighed as he entered the warehouse. The sanitation mechanism working as he was cleared to pass. The warehouse had changed much over the past few weeks. The building had been painted white, and looked like a real lab building, at least on the inside. A bunch of cubicles occupied the first floor, each an independent lab. But Ray was not here for the labs. The meeting point would be on the second floor, the cafeteria to be specific. Ray would just have to wait for people to come around after that. The cafeteria was packed today, a good and bad thing. The good was that Ray could get Marcus easily, the bad was that it made it a terrible place to hold meetings. The people here were trustworthy, but whether they were trustworthy enough that Ray could share information like the recipe with them was in doubt. The existence of the recipe was top secret, it becoming public would not be a good thing. At all. Ray beelined for Marcus, who was busy eating some kind of folded thing. But that was not what caught his attention. What caught his attention was the people he was talking with. Torrin and the Shadow Princes. Did he die on the way in? Just what was the world coming to? Chapter 44- A noble enters a warehouse full of poor alchemists. Ray Ray moved towards them, trying to overhear what they were talking about. "Do you know when Ray will be back? I have been waiting for hours." Torrin asked. "No, but you can have some food if you want." Marcus answered, holding out one of those folded things. What was it called again? "I thought this was a celebration in honor of a successful hunt. Ray should be here." Torrin stated. "Yes, he should. But we don''t exactly get to choose when nobles whisk us off, do we?" Marcus quipped back. Torrin turned to look at the Shadow Princess, his face pleading for help. "Oh, don''t look at me. I am just enjoying this...what is this again?" the Shadow Princess asked, turning to Marcus. "Pesta. Ferrin''s Mother is from the Human continent. The dish is apparently very old." Marcus said, informatively. Torrin sighed in frustration as he said. "The dish was brought to the continent by our ancestors. So was that Teco that you are eating. Do you have some respect, you are eating something as old as our language." Torrin said. "Oh, excuse me. I just thought I was eating food. Now, I hear I am eating food as old as Ingdish. What interesting facts you learn in such noble company." the Shadow Princess said, putting her sarcastic skills on show. "The lot of you should have learned a lot then. After all, Ray is the Marchioness'' son. Not to mention, the College is full of nobles." Torrin said. Marcus laughed, almost choking on his Teco. "Come on, even you can''t be that dumb. Ray isn''t a noble, adopted children cannot be heirs. The land would revert to the Empire after death, not pass on to the adopted son. Not fair if you ask me, but then, what is?" "What do you want, Torrin?" Ray asked, stepping out. Torrin turned to him in surprise. "Ray? Wait, how long have you been here?" "What do you want?" Ray repeated. "Does the Order of Mage-Warriors have some message for me?" Ray asked, remembering that Torrin was a part of that organization. Torrin actually looked embarrassed at the question. The people around him turned hostile, turning toward him with raised eyebrows. "And here I thought you were working for the Marchioness." Marcus said, his tone sharp and accusatory. Torrin looked sheepish as he said, "I was, ugh, kicked out of the Mage-Warrior''s Order. The Marchioness took me in." "Oh? What did you do to make them kick you out?" the Shadow Princess asked, her curiosity apparent. "I don''t really know, but as far as I can tell, it was trying to kill a beast in the hunt. Corriss took it before I could make the kill." Torrin answered, looking even more embarrassed than before. The Shadow Princess began laughing, almost spilling her Pesta. "Oh, this is fun. So you got kicked out cause you tried to kill something on a hunt? And the noble brat stole it from you in the end? I am almost sorry that Ray killed him. The guy could have brought down the Order all by himself." Marcus coughed awkwardly, "Please, miss, it is best that such things not be talked about." "Yes, some people have a tendency to get into places where they don''t exactly fit." the Shadow Princess said, looking at Torrin pointedly. "Aunty Ariana took you in?" Ray asked, more interested in that than the barbs Marcus was making. "Yes, she, ugh, approached me during the hunt." Torrin said. "I see. And why exactly are you here?''" Ray asked. "Yes, she told me to help guard the warehouse. I just reached Tier 7." Torrin said, extending his neck like a peacock. "Oh. I am already in Tier 8. I would''ve expected you to have more, if I am honest. After all, you are a noble. But whatever. Are you sure you can guard here? After all, this is a place run by filthy commoners." Ray said. The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation. "I don''t really have any problem with commoners, you know..." Torrin said. "I thought that once, too. Now, if you''ll excuse me, I have other people to talk to." Ray answered. The matter would have to be taken up with Aunty Ariana, it would be a bit bratty of him to ask her for help and then demand to have a say in who helped. Ray was also pretty sure that if Aunty Ariana was sending Torrin here, there was a good reason for it. "Why are you here?" Ray asked the Shadow Princess. "Have you moved on to Pesta from cookies? The bakery doesn''t provide that, you know. So you''ll have to hash out a deal with someone else for it." The Shadow Princess almost choked on her Pesta again, rapidly trying to swallow it. "Wha-at do you mean? I am just enjoying some nice food. What are you thinking up in your head?" the Shadow Princess said, moving her head towards the noble standing to the side. Ray sighed as he turned towards Torrin, "Torrin, could you please leave us for a moment?" he asked. "Yeah, sure." Torrin replied, looking around awkwardly as he left. "So...what do you want?" Ray asked, exasperated by the distractions. "Is there somewhere private we can talk? Perhaps with a few people from your-"the Shadow Princess looked around at the packed room- "friends?" "Yeah sure, one of the labs should be empty." Ray said, turning to Marcus. "I will call Rena over and meet you in Lab 3-17." Marcus said, wading into the crowd. Ray led the Shadow Princess to the lab. The naming scheme was simple, 3-17 meant the seventeenth lab on the third floor. The ab was, as expected, empty. Marcus arrived with Rena a few moments later, though the latter looked a little tipsy. Ray sighed as he turned around ,levitating a few ingredients. The party essential was a popular potion for a reason. The potion making barely took a minute. Ray added the ingredients, manipulated the mana into place, and then the potion was ready. The Dean was right, seeing, mana was very useful when doing Alchemy. "Here." Ray handed Rena the potion. Rena gulped it down, staring at Ray the entire time. "So, you''re faster. Did you drink a super Alchemist potion or something? Did the dean have some secrets?" Rena asked. "Not quite, but close." Ray answered, turning to the Shadow Princess. "So, Shadow Princess of the rebellion, daughter of the Rebel Queen, what is it that your Mother wants?" Rena and Marcus immediately turned to stare at her. "Well, what do you think of other species..." the Shadow Princess began, making Ray facepalm No, that wasn¡¯t how you broached the subject. Ray was a social imbecile, but even he knew to use something like: ''Elven food is delicious'' to test things out. Rena raised her eyebrow, turning to Ray. "Is she serious?" "What do you mean?" Ray asked, not quite understanding why her seriousness was in question. Rena had the habit of expecting him to pick up on symbols that he just couldn''t detect. "Is she really starting the conversation by asking for help with something involving other species while the Xnarthan are pouring into the city by the hundreds?" Rena asked. "I strongly suggest just hunkering down and doing nothing for a while." Ray sighed, this was going to be a difficult conversation. "Shadow Princess, could you please leave us for a moment?" Ray asked. "Mother asked..." the Shadow Princess began, then looked around a bit. "I will let you discuss." "The Xnarthan aren''t here just for the rebellion. And they likely think that we are involved. " Ray said. "I mean, we want change, they want change...not really a leap. And your Aunt did warn us about it." Marcus said. "Yes, they are coming for us, but that does not mean that we need to go right into the fire. " Rena replied, huddling together. "Do we have a choice?" Ray asked. "I have no idea, but wouldn''t we be better off alone at this stage? What is stopping this Shadow Princess and others from making us their scapegoat?" Rena asked. A fair question, blame them for things and make it seem like the rebellion was just a little thing. The Xnarthan would love that story, and that could buy them time. And pushed any hunt for the rebellion into secret after the Xnarthan dealt with the ''rebellion''. But Ray had something to add. "I have a little to add to that." Ray took a deep breath as he continued. " As you know, the Dean took me in as a disciple today, and he made us an offer. In return for a thing that will remain secret, but will not need anything from you, he will give me the recipe for a very special potion. A potion that can increase the probability of a child getting a useful element. In other words, it could help bridge the gap between a Commoner and a noble." Ray said. "And you...want to give it to the rebellion? I mean, we''re literally a potion producing factory led by you, who just made a potion in a minute. Why would we give the potion to them?" Rena asked. "The potion requires rare materials, the kind you need connections to buy. And a Tier 15 alchemist. Perhaps we will reach that level in time, but the crisis is right now. So we have to decide what we want to do, help them now and have their good will. Or hold it so that we can become powerful ourselves?" Chapter 45- A meeting gone very wrong. "So it''s a gamble." Marcus noted. "On one side, on the other we''d be counting on our own capabilities." Rena said. "No, we''re still gambling on the fact that we can survive the hunt for rebels,not something that we can be sure about." Marcus countered. "I suppose. But is it not better than relying on some unknown force." Rena said. "Not to mention, we''re not really elected leaders. Why are we the ones making decisions anyway?" "Well, who else would you want to be making them? I don''t know half the people in the cafeteria. The ''movement'' is growing, but we don''t know if we can trust the people in it. A good half of them could be spies. Do you want to risk the information getting out?'''' Ray noted. "I doubt it." Rena said, sounding frustrated. "I know I am outnumbered here, but I still think just giving it to them is a bad idea. And yes, we''re not an official group, but we''re together in the fact that we are not satsfied with how things are. I don''t like the fact that we''re making decisions here, just like the nobles did, without informing them about it." Ray sighed, there was no good answer to the problems. "And what do you suggest, that we just make it public that we are in possesion of a potion that the Emperor really doesn''t want public?" Rena took a deep breath in. "I don''t know. I suppose we could just ask some people what they think. A few people we know we can trust. Gordon, Anartica...and Norris. The one who just revealed herself to be the Shadow Princess." Ray raised an eyebrow at that. "So you thought she was trustworthy." "Well, her anger with the current system seemed geniune. I supose it is, she just protests differently." Rena said, her frustration even more evident. "I am not good at this. The past few weeks have frustrated me to no end. I thought that people would be grateful for what we are doing, but they have complaints. A lot of them. The cubicles are too small. The herbs are not restocked fast enough. The machines are in short supply." Ray could sympathize. The complaints could get on one''s nerves, though it was mostly people that did not understand what they were asking for, just that it inconvenienced them. "Ok, we''re going a bit off track here." Marcus said. "Not really, these things need to be talked about." Ray said. "I don''t really have any solutions, but if we are going to lead a revolution then we need to talk things out. And we also have to decide that. Are we going to lead a revolution? The answer means we have to take certain decisions without consulting everyone we can." [Leadership] has levelled to 2: 200 mana The single decision had gotten him a level. Though it was more likely it was a gradual thing, it meant that the System approved of his decision. "I don''t know id we have a choice. The System thinks we are leading a revolution. The people outside think we are leading a revolution. Do we still have a choice to not lead a revolution?" Rena asked. "I think you overestimate our importance." Marcus noted. "I am sure that no one would notice us dropping out." Rena and Ray just turned to stare at him. "Marcus, even I am not dumb enough to think that. I know I am famous for killing a noble in direct combat even after he was two Teirs higher than me. Can you tell me that will fade?" Ray asked. "Not unless you dissapear for a long time...I mean, we''re here without telling anyone we were going away. And there hasn''t been any chaos yet." Marcus stated. Rena paused. Ray looked quesy. And then the two of them bolted for the door. Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings. The situation was not chaotic. Just Gordon listening in while Trevor and the Shadow Princess watched. "So, you heard everything." Ray said to teh people that now on the floor. "Ugh, remind to not get into a wrestling fight with red-haired twinks. The lot of you are too strong. What the heck is that stregnth? I knew you were Tier 8 but..." Gordon said, looking up at Ray from the from the ground. "Well, I wasn''t here for it all, but we know that you have something that the Emperor does not want public. And you have to decide things but are wondering if you have a right to make a decision without us." Gordon said. "I don''t know what it is though.. I don''t suppose you want to share?" "No," Ray answered, shaking his head. "A pity, though understandable. Just take a decision, it''s not like we''re an official group, no matter how people view us. The less we know, the better it is for us if we leave." Gordon said, just walking off. Ray was surpried. The matter ended so quickly? Ray looked at the two people standing guard. Torrin and the Shadow Princess again. The two of them were fast becoming friends, weren''t they. And then the Shadow Princess disproved him by brandishing a dagger at Torrin. So maybe not friendly after all. "What is the problem?" Ray asked. " I hope it''s a good one since it stopped you from doing your job. "I truth tested everyone." Torrin said, looking proud. Ray just looked at him like he were a fool. "And you didn''t think to stop them from overhearing? Or at least inform us to stop talking?" "I was about to barge in...Nora was the one stopping me." Torrin said, making Ray turn to the Shadow Princess. "I just wanted to make sure we were on the same page." she shrugged. "And get what information you could from the conversation." Ray noted. "A fact that will count against you in the coming negotiation, if one happens.'''' Rena said, turning to Torrin. "And you should have barged in, but I suppose that is what we can expect from a noble. Tell the Marchioness that my opinion of her has been severely reduced by you." Ray sighed, shaking his head at Torrin. "I was going to! I just got here a few seconds ago. Gordon was the only one here for long." Torrin protested. So these people were arrested by the Shadow Princess. "Well, be prompter next time, noble." Rena said, turning to Ray. "Perhaps we should have the conversation somewhere else? I don''t feel safe here anymore." "Yes, we can meet back at my home. I will ask Ma for more information too. And help with the negotiation if it comes to it." Ray turned to the Shadow Princess, looking at her pointedly as he said, " I am sure she will offer whatever help she can." "Ok..." Marcus said. "I think we should talk about your Mom too, cause the Shadow Princess looks a bit too worried about a baker involving herself. A lot of secrets tonight. Perhaps we should call it the secret night?" The joke fell on unappreciative ears. "Why would we call it a secret night? A secret night should be well...secret. And nothing that happens today should be public, thanks to the Shadow Princess'' efforts, the only people that heard it were Torrin, her and Gordon. The three of them, at least, can be trusted, they''re too deep to step back now. Do you mind if I invite Gordon to the meeting?" Rena asked. "Not at all. " Ray answered. The three of them dispersed, Ray heading home. The bakery was still only sparsely occupied. The Xnarthan must have done something. Or just existed. Ray had to admit, they scared people. And they did it very well. The kitchen was still working, and Ma was on her desk, writing something. "So, how''d things go?" she asked. "Not well. Gordon started spying, bringing a lot of Xnarthan agents or something. So we had to disperse. The Shadow Princess was quite uncooperative too." Ray said. "Oh? I did not expect her to be there." Ma said. "Well at least that means you''re not spying on me." Ray said. Ma sighed, "Ray, you know I wouldn''t do that." Ray just stared at her. "Well ok, if I thought it would help you. " Ma admitted. "On other topics, did you say you wanted to know about things?" "The rebellion, you mentioned Satyrs." Ray said. "Yes, some children made a portal and came in here. Satyrs are experts at that, even children apparently. I am sure your new master will be interested in their knowledge." Ma noted. "I am sure he will, what do they want me to do?" Ray asked. "I don''t want you to do anything. But I do thing that it will be a goood idea for you to help now. I have been good friends with Antasia for years-" Ma began but was inturrepted by Ray. "Antasia?" he asked. "Yes, the Rebel Queen." Ma said. "As I was saying-" "Wait, you''ve been friends with the Rebele Queen for years?'' Ray asked, astonished. What else was Ma hiding? "Yes, I approached her back when you were a baby." Ma sighed. "Is this about my singing?" Ray asked, his eyes narrowing. "Yes, " Ma sighed "I just want to give you the best I can, Ray." "Well maybe you should start telling me things then!" Ray answered, exasperated. Chapter 46- Why are the Deans just so nosy?
Ma sighed, her frustration evident. "I thought we already had that conversation." "No, we had that conversation about you hiding the fact that you were the Scholar, not your knowing the most wanted rebel on the continent on a personal level. And I presume this friendship comes with knowing her location too?" Ray asked, exasperated.. "So there''s another reason for the Xnarthan to want to hunt you." "The Xnarthan wanted to hunt me the second I became the Scholar. And look who''s talking about the Xnarthan wanting to hunt people." Ma said. "I don''t go around giving them more reasons to want to hurt me! But you seem to be just fine with doing that, Scholar of Afrieal." Ray answered. "I did it to help you." Ma stated, standing up as she took a deep breath in. "Well, I didn''t ask for your help!" Ray answered. "Ray, you''re my son, you don''t need to ask for help, it comes without saying." Ma answered, her voice calm. Ray took a deep breath in, shouting would help no one. "Ma, I don''t know who you are anymore. I thought you spent the day earning, so I could go to the program, and I still thank you for that. But now you tell me you were meeting with the rebellion and making some organization. Tell me, is the Rebel Queen really so accessible among the rebellion that anyone can befriend her?" "No, Antasia is...a little cut-off to be honest. I just happened to meet her years ago." Ma said. "Just happened to meet the leader of the rebellion?" Ray asked, suspicious. "Yes, as suspicious as it sounds, I just met her. Antasia scouted me, said I had talent. I already knew that." Ma said, taking her seat again. Ray followed, taking a seat facing Ma. "And then she offered me money. I needed the money, Ray." Ma said. "So, the Rebel Queen has been buying your cookies for a long time." Ray noted. "Not quite... Antasia didn''t want my cookies, she wanted my opinion." Ma answered, hesitantly. "In addition to getting knowledge, I can also derive things from it. I don''t know if it''s a part of my element, or just a talent I have. But I can do it." "So you''re her advisor." Ray noted again. "Yes, I suppose you could say that." Ma said, tilting her head. "I see..." Ray sighed, this wasn''t going to go anywhere. "What can you tell me about the Satyr problem? Is there anything we should know?" "Yes, I suspect the Xnarthan are behind it. "Ma said, putting her elbows on the table while shifting forward, "Before you panic about that, the current Xnarthan strength is not enough to pose any threat to the rebellion. Antasia is Tier 29 already, and there are quite a few other powerful people in the rebellion. I expect they''re planning to go public as soon as they''re sure the Emperor can''t kill them all with a single stroke of his sword." The rebellion was far more powerful than Ray had thought it would be, weaker... Why had they been silent this long? Wait, had they? The rebels did loot the Order of Mage Warriors, and Ray doubted it was the first to be targeted by them. Ray was sure that if he checked the list there would be a rise in burglaries, murders and assassination. The nobles killed and burgled so often that it must have been presumed to be another noble. Not to mention, the rebels were intelligent. Ray was sure a number of cases had been ''solved'' with the blame landing on other nobles. This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there. Or maybe he was just letting his brain run wild. But Ray doubted it. What was the probability that the rebels hadn''t acted at all? "Ray, there is something else we need to talk about." Ma said, drawing Ray''s attention to her. "What is it, Ma?" Ray asked. "I may need to leave soon." MA said. "Leave? Why?" Ray asked, now confused again. "The Academy Dean has requested my Academy records. The records don''t have much, just the fact that I have a standing case for a Barony that I refuse to accept. But it''s only a matter of time before he finds something." "Wouldn''t he be less likely to suspect something after knowing your noble background? Why would he become more suspicious? Or would you having a grudge impact that?" Ray asked, alarmed. Ma sighed, "Yes, he would be less suspicious. At first. But that will change once I start acting again, it''s only a matter of time before someone connects the Scholar to me." "So you''re going to escape?" Ray asked. "No, I have a plan for when the time comes, I just want you to be ready. Ariana will take care of you, I have already talked with her about it." Ma said. "What do you mean you have to escape? Why exactly are you not escaping? No, this makes no sense. Ma, what are you hiding again." Ray asked. "I am not hiding anything, you just haven''t connected the dots. An escape is not an option, the only place I could possibly escape to would be the Elven lands, and the Emperor is likely to resume the advance soon. The Empire has gained much in the last few weeks, but the rebels have grown more. To maintain the lead, the Emperor needs a new, faster source of mana. The Elves are that source. Didn''t you get mana from killing Corriss? Just imagine the mana from killing all those Elves. Though I suspect they''ll be taking prisoners this time. The price of herbs used in mind control potions has gone up tenfold, the stocks are dropping. But the production has more than tripled. The only answer is that someone is buying them all up." Ma said. "So we can escape somewhere else, the Satyrs are an option..." Ray began. "No, they aren''t. The Satyrs do not take others in, at all. And they certainly don''t take Humans. Antasia has been trying to score a visit to Carti, the only Satyr city in the world, for decades. But no luck. The fact that most of their population is nomadic means that they have limited security measures in place, they have no army, limited government and wartime measures. The city''s location is secret, at least to me. The only way to enter is to be escorted in, and no Satyr is doing that." Ma said. Ray took a deep breath in, frustrated. "So you''re just going to let them find you? The College Dean has a lot of Fae artifacts-" "No, Ray. I am not going to plan to die. I can''t share my plan with you, it would reduce its effectiveness and put you at risk. But please know that I will make sure that I survive." Ma said. Ry didn''t doubt it, but it still irked him that she was taking such a big risk. And he had a hunch that it was because of him, Ma could easily just live in the rebel base and be safe. But because he was on the surface...she was too. "Ray." Marcus said, peeping in. "Oh, you''re here. I forgot the time." "No, I am early. I didn''t see the point in waiting..." Marcus said, looking at the two of them sitting as if in some kind of negotiation. Ray turned to Ma, who nodded. "Marcus, I would like you to meet my mother, Matilda Rosenmund, the Scholar of Afrieal." Ray said as Marcus turned towards her in shock. "Oh. So, can you tell me why Gordon is so good at knowing where Rena is?" Marcus asked, trying to make some kind of joke. Ma split into laughter, though even Ray couldn''t tell what she was laughing at. "So, do you have a plan, honored Scholar?" Rena asked, her awkwardness at Ma''s presence clear. "No, I am just here to help if you need it." Ma said, reclining on her chair. "So, have you come across any new information since our talk?" Rena said, glancing at Ma. "I will leave you kids to it. Tell me, how would you like some cookies? I just got this new chocolate thing from the Elven lands..." Ma said. "I will take one of those, please, Ms. Scholar." Gordon said. Ma smiled, as she nodded. Rena just glared at Gordon in a very ''did you just ask the Scholar for cookies'' manner. "Yes, I did." Ray interrupted, replying to Rena. "Ma said that the Xnarthan don''t pose a threat to the rebellion in their current numbers." "Ok, now I am curious. Why not? The Xnarthan have been pouring in by the thousand, and have a Tier 15 disciple of the Emperor leading them. Not to mention, there is apparently a Tier 25 Xnarthan lieutenant coming with." Rena asked. Ray took a deep breath in, building the drama as he said. "The Rebel Queen is Tier 29. The rebellion isn''t aiming for the Xnarthan, they want to fight the entire Empire head on." Chapter 47- Do you want to fool a bunch of nobles?
Ray "So, they''re going for the big drop, are they?" Gordon said. "Are they planning to directly kill the Emperor, or just go public with their rebellion?" The excitement in his voice was palpable. "I don''t know, I doubt even Ma knows'''' Ray said. "The rebels have been pretty quiet about their intentions. But the question is, what do we want to do?" "I don''t think we have an actual choice, Ray. " Marcus said. "The rebels are already powerful, if we join in now our support would count more than later when they''ve already revealed themselves to be powerful. I am sure there will be no lack of people wanting to join them. Now, we can set our own conditions. But then we''ll just be another group of people joining in." "Not if we get powerful. And we''ll have the recipe as our leverage." Rena asked. "Are we sure that we can get so powerful without the rebellion''s help? I have my doubts." Marcus said. "I am sure you have some too." "I trust in our people." Rena insisted. "I think they would want to take the safe road in this condition." Marcus said. "Ok, let''s not fight. But I agree with Marcus, we should join. The rebels are powerful, and more than that, joining would help our end goal. To take down the nobles." Ray said. "After all, that''s what we''re after, isn''t it?" "Yes, it is." Marcus said. Rena turned to look at Gordon, likely hoping he wouldn''t agree. "What? I agree with them, ok? And besides, I am the fun guy that organizes parties, not the one that sits around deciding this serious stuff." Gordon said, looking proud. Ray shook his head, how''d they recruit this person again? Oh, right, they didn''t, Gordon was the one that said it first. "Ok, fine, but we''re asking for something good." Rena said. "And what about the Satyrs." Ray asked. Rena gave him a judging look. "Yes, that too. I don''t know how we''re going to pull it off under the Xnarthan¡¯s noses, but guess we are going to look for some Satyrs." "I actually have an idea about that." Ray said. "I think we should send people to go to the Merchants district and sell potions. And while they''re there, they can ask questions." "What kind of questions?" Rena asked, looking curious as she tilted her back towards him. "Just some normal ones like¡± What''s going on in the Merchants district? Did you see the Xnarthan? Did someone go missing? I hear the Xnarthan have been kidnapping people." Ray said, thinking of examples. "The effort would have a dual effect. Not only will it get people asking, it will reduce the current cloud of fear. The Xnarthan are sure to wonder what is going on." Ray said. "And this means we don''t have to tell anyone in our group, so any Xnarthan agents will think we''re just making encouraging movements." Rena said. "Yes, and they are sure to try and interfere." Marcus pointed out. "I will be there to stop that. But it is good if they act, it will move them from a mysterious but powerful force to something that can be fought. The more resistance we put up, the better it is for us." Ray said. "Hmm, we can sell food too. The Scholar''s cookies are delicious." Gordon said. The cookies reminded Ray that he hadn''t seen Norman in a while, where had the cookie stealing cat Fae run off to this time? Ray would just have to check back in after a while. This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there. "So, are we in agreement? The thing needs to move fast." Ray said. "No, we forgot what we''re going to get." Rena said. "Hmm, we get to harm the nobles. The recipe can be discussed later, but I am in full support of acting against the nobles now. The finding Satyr part is really just secondary here, the main thing is finding out who knows what and showing the Xnarthan that we haven''t been intimated by them." Marcus said. "Well, it looks like you kids have a nice plan. I can guarantee that you would get a good deal if you do so. I suggest you ask the rebellion to help train your people, I suspect it will prove useful" Ma said coming in. "And Ray, wear that vest you got from the Dean. The Xnarthan aren''t as powerful as they want you to think, but they''re still strong enough to kill all of you. I would like to reduce the chances of that." "What vest would that be? Now I am curious, exactly what are you giving that the Dean wants so much?" Rena asked. "I can''t share that. The vest is just a protection artifact. Now, are we sure about the plan?" Ray asked. "Yes." Marcus said. Rena just shrugged. Gordon was too busy munching on cookies. "Well, off to the market it is." The morning market in Afrieal was a bustling place. Hundreds of deals happened here every day, starting from dawn to dusk, when shadier agents took over its environs. But today it was something else. The market didn''t look that different on the surface, two long rows of stalls on either side of the road, followed by proper shops. But if one looked closer, one would see that something was up. The stalls had small stands between them, occupied by young, eager faces. The people around them did not seem very comfortable by the presence of these young people, fidgeting whenever they got close, but they welcomed them nonetheless. And then the next stage of the day began. The coming of customers. A trickle at first, and then a veritable flood of people rushed in, eager to get their hands on whatever item they wished for at the moment. But today, there was an ambush waiting for them. The young faces emerged from their stands and approached the customers, waiving their potions as they shouted their deals. The customers dismissed them at first, presuming their wares were lacking. But that changed as they saw the potions on sale. ''Do you want a go at Alchemy yourself? Have one of these neutral mana potions and look at a bright future!" one shouted, showcasing his prize. The customers came like flees to an oil lamp, attracted by the many wares displayed there. A potion to make your hair lush again, one to make your daughter prettier, all sorts of wares floated this marketplace, drawing people from the Nobles district to the Commoners'' district. The young faces didn''t just sell their wares, they made conversation too. A customer would come, eager to buy some form of potion, and find himself chatting with an eager student. Ray looked on with satisfaction as the plan worked. Gordon in particular was a fine addition to the crew, he was the best among them at human interaction. Not to mention his natural tendency to start a conversation. "Did you know that this potion is made from mushrooms?" Gordon asked a woman dressed heavily in silver. And buying the hair changer to boot. A potion to change your hair, in this case, to silver. "No, I didn''t know that." she said sharply, her unwillingness to converse clear. "Oh, don''t be like that, miss. I was just making conversation. Gordon said, acting the victim. "I am sorry, I am just not in the mood right now." the woman said, not sounding apologetic at all. "I do suggest you buy some more potions, these wear off in only three weeks. And with things the way they are, I don''t think we''ll be getting a batch of those mushrooms anytime soon." Gordon said. "Why not? The potion was one of the more popular ones, last I checked. The dealers should be happy to transport ingredients. " The woman answered, now interested. The hook had caught a fish. "I wish that was the way it worked, miss, but things just don''t work that way. The mushrooms grow in Furton, it''s one of the few villages still owned by the Order of Mage-Warriors. But after their recent stint of trouble, it doesn¡¯t look like they''ll be shipping anytime soon." Gordon said. "Oh what nonsense.! I was just invited to a grand ball at their residence. The Order may have suffered, but they''re not gone yet. The Emperor''s disciple will be there, likely making speeches all day. How could the Order not be able to deliver some mushrooms if they can host the Xnarthan? Don''t be fooled by those commoner rumors, there isn''t a lick of truth in them. Just make your potions Alchemist, the ingredients will be there." the woman said, falling for the trap. The ''ignorant merchant trap''. An age-old technique, but it worked. Humans, and nobles in particular, loved to correct someone. The feeling of knowing that ¡®you know better¡¯ was addictive. "As you say, miss." Gordon said, handing the woman the potion. The woman took it and walked off, feeling proud about correcting an ignorant merchant. And Ray got some very valuable information. A deal well done, he''d say. Chapter 48 Ray The deals continued well into midday as people of various walks of life frolicked to the market. The sale on potions was its own attraction, who could resist a lot of potions? After all, there was a reason Alchemists were so vaunted. The reason certainly wasn''t their good looks. The deals led to the collection of stupendous amounts of information, as the people worked full time to spread rumors and verify their own. The Xnarthan had been meeting with every force in town, with the noted exception of the College Dean. Aunty Ariana had gotten a full force visit. The Emperor''s disciple along with a hundred of his loyal guards had arrived at the gates. And been blocked from entry. The nobles had a rather myopic view of the matter, they thought the Marchioness arrogant. Ray was sure the disciple had asked for too much. But another thing stood out, the Xnarthan hadn¡¯t wandered the city yet. In fact, they''d been avoiding the city like the plague. The Order were the ones frolicking around all day. A surprising number of people had complained about the Order barging in on more than one occasion, usually in the Commoner''s district, but occasionally in the Merchant''s too. The Order sometimes took the odd souvenir, giving cursory payment in return. And then there were the missing persons. A few dozen from the Commoner''s district, more from the Merchant''s district, but far fewer among the nobles. The Order was up to something. But what exactly? Now that was unknown. "Hello sir, would you like to have a The hilarity method ? The potion will help you have a great sense of humor tonight." one of Ray''s people, an understudent in the College, said to a man. The reason for his offer wasn''t hard to guess, the man was dressed in black and looked like he had just come from his mother''s funeral on one of the moist, boisterous streets in Afrieal right now. "Just die, peasant." the man replied, shooting a bolt of fire at the understudent as he walked away. Ray reacted quickly, conjuring a wall of rock to shield the understudent as he shot yellow glitter at the man. "Do you really want to die, peasant? I have no problems fulfilling your wish if that''s what you want." the man said, turning to Ray as he looked at him in distaste. As if looking at something that disgusted him to no end. Ray held his fire and the man moved on, tssking at him as he did so. Well, that escalated fast. Ray signaled to Marcus to keep watch as he followed the man. A place where they wanted to kill ''peasants'' was sure to be interesting. Not to mention, Ray had a hunch that the man would have valuable information to give. Ray observed him as he walked, noting his gait. The man walked as if he owned the streets, tssking at anyone that came too close or inconvenienced him in any way. And that happened often, given that he also insisted on walking in the middle of the footpath. An arrogant man, from head to toe. Ray would bet a billion mana coins on the fact The two of them approached a quiet alleyway, the man entering and turning around. Ray activated his vest as he turned around. "So, you did follow me, huh? What a fool. I don''t know why the Emperor even thinks your lot is a threat when you die so easily." the man said, waving his hand as a few shadowy constructs shot at Ray. The constructs were lazy, the lack of care put into making them apparent. Ray conjured yellow glitter, trying to burn them as he dodged. Fire burst into the constructs as Ray avoided them, turning to deal with the Xnarthan agent. But the constructs weren''t done, the fire had failed to do any damage to the constructs at all, and they were now turning back towards Ray. The man just smiled lazily as he let out a few more constructs, his arrogance apparent. "As I said, you''re going to die today. I don''t know what made you think that you could succeed. A noble is inherently better. The Empire has already confirmed that the quality of elements is based on one''s pedigree, and as you can see-" the man waved his hand towards the shadow constructs- "elements are what matter." Ray was too busy thinking of a solution to pay much attention to the Xnarthan agent''s goading. As arrogant as he was, he was right when he said his constructs were hard to match. But Ray wasn''t entirely without options. The mana from the constructs was the same as the one the Shadow Princess used. A shadow-type attack. And there was such a thing as black glitter. Ray conjured it, targeting the constructs. The constructs ballooned, increasing in size as the black glitter turned to shadow. But it also slowed them. The man''s face changed as he seemed to realize something, quickly conjuring dozens of constructs as he targeted Ray in a mad rush. If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.Ray conjured a wall of shadow around him, protecting himself. The constructs clashed, dissipating parts of the wall as they exploded. But that wasn''t all. The vest began vibrating as silver mana targeted the constructs. Ninety percent of constructs ceased before even reaching the wall. But all of this cost mana, and Ray had no intention of getting into a battle of attrition with a Xnarthan agent. Yellow glitter emerged from his wand, surrounding the Xnartahn agent as he conjured shadow constructs in panic. The Fire burned through his shield, blasting a hole in the man''s heart as he hurriedly reached for some sort of square-shaped device. The man didn''t make it, but the device activated nonetheless. Tier 10 Human killed: 3900 mana Ray blinked, thinking fast as his surroundings clear. The teleportation was slower than the Dean''s, but he had seconds before he emerged in what might be a room full of enemies. The class, it had mentioned an invisibility element. Ray had no idea what invisibility glitter looked like, so he went with the first option he could think of: invisible glitter. And it worked. Ray couldn''t see the glitter, but he could see the pale white, gassy mana surrounding him. The teleportation completed, Ray emerging out in the open. The pale white mana lost cohesion for a second, but reformed. But there was no one to see it happen, Ray had landed in an empty corridor. But it didn''t remain empty for long. A girl came in holding some kind of rectangular device. The girl looked up and down at the device a few times and then shouted at the top of her voice, "Revelia! The device is malfunctioning again! Do something about your bloody illusions, or I swear, I will tear that throat off your body." "I would like to see you try." came the shouted reply. Ray recognized that voice. Professor Revelia, the professor who had initially scouted him out. What was she doing here? What was this place? Ray had assumed the man to come from the Xnarthan, but this seemed to be a completely different place. Walking quietly, Ray followed the girl through a winding group of corridors, remembering the path. The corridors led to a lab of some sort, with a bunch of people walking around, holding everything from vials of strange liquids to more rectangular items. "What did you find?" Professor Revelia''s voice called out, shifting Ray''s attention. The lab coat wearing form of his previous professor came into view as she emerged from what looked like a private cubicle. The same woman who had scouted him into the Academy program worked here. "The hallway was empty, mana levels were normal, no signs of teleportation taking place." the girl replied, flippantly. "A malfunction thanks to your ''security measures''" "The measures are necessary. The facility needs to remain secure from rebel interference. " Professor Revelia said. An anti-rebel base? Ray couldn''t say he was surprised it existed, but Professor Revelia leading it was a surprise. The Professor was good at recruiting talents, but little more. Ray wouldn''t peg her as the sort to lead such an important base. "The signal was from Anthran''s token. An emergency signal." the girl said, now thoughtful. Anthran must be the man Ray killed. "Hmm, Anthran was on the surface, supposedly having dinner. I suspect he went to the market commotion." Professor Revelia said. "Is there any indication that someone with anti-shadow powers is there?" Ray could think of two, him and the Shadow Princess. Wait, didn''t Trevor have a light based power too? Was that power effective against the shadow thing Anthran had? "Yes, two, the Marchioness'' disciple and an unknown from the rebellion. I suspect the unknown to be the Tier 10 genius, Shadow Princess. But neither have moved since Anthran left the base." the girl said. "The only person of interest that has moved in the last hour is Ray Rosenmund. A Tier 8 that shows no indication of having powers that could hold against Anthran." "Ray is good with sneak attacks. Not to mention a suspected Fae, the tests came back negative, but still¡­ Did he and Anthran have an encounter?" Professor Revelia asked as Ray conjured more invisible mana around him. "Yes, an unknown man matching Anthran''s description was seen entering and leaving the premises by our men. Ray Rosenmund followed him. I still put the chances of Anthran losing at less than five percent. The idiot was cocky, but there was a reason he was on the fast track to becoming the Emperor''s disciple. The shadow attacks are not something easily defended against." the girl said. Ray liked that, the attacks weren''t easy to defend against anyway, so she was right. "I am putting the base on high alert. Tell the Xnarthan and the Order of Mage Warriors''s to find Anthran. I will go brief the doctor on the subject." Professor Revelia said as she turned around, entering something into her rectangular device. The large arc-shaped twin door slid open as she did so, revealing a long corridor on the other side. But that wasn''t what caught Ray''s attention, neither did the rows upon rows of Elves, Satyrs and many other non-Humans held in cages on either side. Not at that moment at least. What held his attention was the round table that sat in the middle of this corridor, where a large, burly looking man was about to chop Norman with a broadsword. Chapter 49- The attack has now begun.
Ray Ray moved closer, ready to attack, but the man moved too fast. The sword had collided with Norman before Ray could do anything. The skill of someone far more powerful than Ray. And then the sword broke. Or rather, crumbled to pieces as if the attack had injured the sword rather than Norman. ''What are you doing, you pipsqueaks! I knew I shouldn''t have trusted you Humans, but you had such tasty cookies¡­do you still have them? I can tell you how to build better swords than that one if you give them to me. No, wait, I shouldn''t help you. Why shouldn''t I help you?'' Norman said, making Ray want to slam his face into a wall somewhere. Norman, could you stop obsessing over cookies for a minute! ''Wait, Ray, is that you? Have you been here too? Tell these people to get me cookies!'' Norman said. ''Norman, you need to get out of there! Do whatever you did to get to the forest, run!'' Ray said. ''Wait, what forest? Does it have cookies?'' Wha- Just why was Norman thinking about cookies so much? Was it some Fae thing he was unaware of? No, this wasn''t the time to think about this, he could figure it out later. ''Norman, what Tier are the people around you?'' Ray asked. ''The big guy is Tier 13, but the rest are even lower.'' Norman said. Tier 13, not as bad as Ray thought, but still more than he could handle. ''Norman, I am going to take you out and then come back with others to rescue everyone else.'' Ray said, looking at the poor people in the cages. The cages were filthy, and its occupants clearly mistreated. Not that he would expect anything else from these people. ''I wouldn''t suggest waiting any longer. I don''t think these guys are going to stop anytime soon.'' Norman said as the burly man slammed another sword on him. Ray winced, anticipating a gruesome scene, but to his surprise, the sword crumbled again. ''The swords in this building are too weak, I already checked. But the Elves in here aren''t going to survive much longer. I would suggest getting help now. I am older than this paltry Empire Ray, I can survive these paltry attacks.'' Norman said, showing a rare moment of clarity. Ray was certainly shocked. But he was right, Ray couldn''t handle this alone, he was too weak. But the rebellion wasn''t. Ray had no idea if the Satyrs they wanted were here, but he was sure they would be happy about the ones there were. Ray went back into the lab, looking for any way out. The search didn''t take long, there was a collection of ''tokens'' there, not quite unprotected in the middle of a lab full of Mages, but still something Ray could access. Ray poured mana into one of the tokens while he snatched the rest. A few seconds later, he was somewhere in the Commoner''s district. The smell of the gutter was unmistakable after all. Ray walked out, trying to find a way back, but to no recourse. But he did have that communication crystal Anita had left him. "Ray?" Anita''s drowsy voice said. "What happened?" "Can you come help me, please?" Ray asked. "What happened? Do you want me to kill someone?" Anita asked. "¡­ Yes, actually. The Xnarthan kidnapped Norman and are keeping him in some kind of secret base with a lot of other non-Humans. I think they are running experiments on them." Ray said. "Well, that certainly sounds like the Xnarthan. What do you need me to do and how powerful are the enemies? I need to know if I have to call Momma." Anita said. This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there. "Tier 13, but I would suggest that you call the rebellion instead. The Shadow Princess should be in the market. I have no idea where I am, though¡­" Ray said. "Just turn to your right, walk straight for a few kilometers, and you''ll get to the main road. The market should be easy to get to." Anita said. Ray was speechless. "What? I just added a little tracking software in case you got into trouble. Now go, time to hurry." Ray followed her instructions, running the whole way. The market was quieter than when he had left. Not to mention the dead bodies on the street. What the heck happened here? "The Xnarthan decided to intervene. The Shadow Princess wasn''t very polite. In fact, she killed them all without negotiating and declared that the rebellion took responsibility. The stall owners ran after that, and so did we. But as you can see, some of us came back." Rena said, giving him a quick run down. "So, I hear you found the place? An underground lab?" "Do you have the location? I can get some people there quickly, though it will be a problem if they are Tier 13, I can''t handle those." the Shadow Princess said, rushing her words. Ray started to reply, but was interrupted by Anita. "I can. Do you have the place? I can get teleporters too." Anita said. "I have teleporters, though just a few. Can you give that tracking thing to someone else so that they can track our location?" Ray asked. "The place could be packed with Xnarthan, rushing in would be foolish. I suggest letting the rebellion handle it." Rena said. "I am going in, you can stay here if you want. Norman is in there, and I am not leaving him alone." Ray said. "Do we get anything if we go in?" Gordon asked. "Yes, the peace of mind that you helped hundreds of sapient humanoids that our species is torturing to¡­do whatever the Xnarthan want to do. And I am sure the Satyrs will be happy to have their children back." the Shadow Princess said. "A reward might await, though I can''t guarantee anything." "Hmm, you could say that it would be counted in our upcoming negotiation." "So, you are going to join us. " The Shadow Princess said, sounding happy. "No, we''re still considering it. But sweetening the deal wouldn''t hurt. " Ray said. "I can''t assure anything, but sure, we''ll count it. " The Shadow Princess said. "I can take the tracker to Ray''s Mom. I would be useless in the battle itself. " Marcus said. "Well, we''ve no time to waste. How many teleporters do you have, Ray? " Anita asked. Ray took out the teleporters, counting them. "Nine." "Ok, that means me, the Shadow girl, you, Rena, Gordon, Torrin, hmm we''re still missing three people. " Anita said. "Dorrit, Rempe and Vortel can join us. Tier 10,9 and 7 respectively. " The Shadow Princess said. "I see no problem with that. " Ray said, handing out the teleporters as Marcus ran off. The nine of them poured mana into the teleporters, teleporting to the base. But this time, all was not what it seemed. The corridor was different from Ray remembered. Not just darker, but also filled with a breezy pink mana. "The defenses are on. " Ray warned. "The Void dislikes them, '''' Anita shouted, shooting Void into the space to no effect. " Was that supposed to do anything? "The Shadow Princess asked. "The last time I was here, they were able to detect that someone had teleported in. An attack is incoming" Ray said. A rebellion member scoffed. Dorrit, was it? " As if you could see one coming. The place is clear, I already checked. Come on, we''re not cowards like you revolution people. " Dorrit said as she walked forward. And promptly disappeared. "As I said, something is up. " Ray said. " Do we have a choice in walking in? " The Shadow princess asked. "Not really. " Ray said. Well, here goes nothing then. " she said, walking in. Ray followed in, the rest following. The second he stepped into the mana filled area, his surroundings changed into some kind of valley. Ray was in the middle of dried trees now, staring at a bleak yellow landscape. An illusion, likely courtesy of Professor Revelia. Ray traveled in, following the way he had traveled before. The only thing he could do now was travel deep enough to kill Professor Revelia and free others. The landscape didn''t change, the same area appearing, making Ray second guess himself. On a hunch, Ray put his hand on where the wall was supposed to be, and it passed right through. Ray panicked, sending mana in, only then realizing that he couldn''t see any mana at all. Wait, why did he realize it until now? What was going on? The illusion, it was weird. Ray was unsure of everything he saw. The space around him seemed genuine. Was he teleported without knowing it? No... it couldn''t be. But what other explanation was there? Wait. An illusion would fool senses. The illusion could be fooling his tactile senses like it was his eyes. Ray hesitated as he followed the route, looking around nervously. The illusion didn''t clear as he approached the lab, finally stepping through the barrier that would mark the change. At first, nothing happened. And then Ray took a couple more steps in. The landscape disappeared, green replacing the yellow as Ray entered what looked like another illusion.
Chapter 50- In illusion lay her hope. The image of a person bowing before another appeared, the environment overly green. A greenish white patch appeared before him, as if it was a hilly road. Ray walked on carefully, wondering what he should do. The lab should, logically, have Professor Revelia, but she might have moved on. Now what? Ray had no idea where in the base she could be. But he did have an idea as to where the door was. Ray conjured yellow glitter, shooting it at where the door was supposed to be. The yellow glitter came in contact with the person in the middle of the road¡­and exploded. A roar emerged as the silhouette turned towards Ray, red eyes glowing within. Two arms of shadow rushed towards him, prompting him to conjure a wall of black glitter in defense. The place was confusing, and unnerving. Ray began attacking erratically, a little yellow glitter there, a little air somewhere else. The figure distorted to air, making him rush gusts at it. But the figure always reformed, and resumed attacking Ray. The vest had already started vibrating, A dispersive wave emerged that stopped the arms in their tracks and made the space around him distort. At least, Ray was now sure that whatever was in front of him wasn''t very real. Just confusing, and disturbing. Ray gave up attacking the figure, relying on his already working defenses to defend him as he attacked where the door was supposed to be. The yellow glitter collided with an invisible barrier and disappeared, as if having no effect. Ray worried that he was losing again, but he had no choice. Throwing away caution, Ray conjured nine thousand pellets of yellow glitter, and shot it in a single line at the door. A bright dot appeared as space distorted and the smell of smoke permeated the air. A hole appeared in the door, revealing the corridor after, as the illusion unraveled. The green bled out into white as Ray conjured Earth walls around him, ready for an attack. Not a moment too soon. As soon as the illusion fell, a number of attacks rushed at him, colliding with his shields as the vest worked overtime to dull them. Ray put the attack effectiveness between 30-50%, the vest nullifying the rest at the cost of Ray''s mana. But Ray would rather lose mana than his life. "The Void finds you wanting." Anita''s voice called out as her Void element collided with the air before Ray, tearing through the illusion and returning his mana vision. Ray reeled from the sudden emergence of colors. Pink, blue, red, black, yellow, green, violet. The air was rife with mana colliding and mixing, trying to get the upper hand over one and another. The attacks were colliding with each other, causing chaos in mana. But far more were attacking Ray. The battle was not like fighting Corriss who didn''t know how to fight properly, these people were professionals. "The Void finds your conduct wanting." Anita said as a wave of black mana headed towards the people attacking, Ray joined her, backing her up with a wave of yellow glitter. Void worked to kill the people there, and the few that survived died to Ray''s attack.
Tier 5 Human killed x3: 500 ¡Á 3= 1500 mana (mana differed to 150 x3= 450 due to combined effort)
Tier 7 Human killed x2= 1000 ¡Á 2= 2000 mana (mana differed to 350 ¡Á 2= 700 due to combined effort)
Tier 9 Human killed= 3000 mana (mana differed to 1300 due to combined effort)
Total mana : 2,450 mana
Tier 8 (18,846/25,600)
What? The distribution made very little sense...unless the System was counting Humans as worth more mana. Ray did know that Sapients had naturally more mana than beasts at the same tier, but to even be worth more¡­ And then there was the other thing. Was the System observing contribution in real-time now? Ray didn''t remember the System doing that before. But Ray didn''t have time to waste thinking about this, a wave of black mana headed towards the door as Anita shot Void at it, destroying it. The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement. "I think we should have waited a bit" Ray said. "The rest of our group are not here." Anita just looked at him with a raised eyebrow. "Come on, let me show you what your big sister can do." Anita walked into the relatively empty corridor. The Elves were still in their cages, but the stage in the middle was missing. And so were the jailers. But not for wrong. Ray sensed mana move to his right, a bolt of yellow approaching fast. "On the right!" he shouted, conjuring an Earth shield to block the bolt. A bolt of black emerged from Anita''s finger, rushing at the attacker. The bolt was fast, faster than any attack Ray could launch, reaching its destination within a second. Ray barely had time to register it as an explosion of yellow mana sounded out, just to be ineffective against the black bolt. "The guy is dead." Anita said, prompting several attacks to emerge from various sides. Ray countered as his vest worked on stopping the attacks. Green glitter caught the attackers in place, black bolts shot from Anita, killing them. A few resisted the Void, but setting their clothes on fire was enough to tide them over.
Tier three Humans killed x7: 100 ¡Á 7 mana gained (mana differed to 30 ¡Á 7= 210 due to combined effort)
Tier 4 Human killed: 300 mana (mana differed to 110 due to combined effort)
Tier 6 Humans killed x9= 630 x9= 5,670 mana gained (mana differed to 300 ¡Á 9= 2700 due to combined effort)
Tier 8 (21,866/24,800)
The mana was luxurious. But Ray felt wrong taking it. The fact that the mana for killing Humans was so much¡­it represented a temptation he would rather not exist. But he also didn''t get a say in the matter. "I see that you''ve already tidied things up." the Shadow Princess said, entering the area along with the others. Rena was limping, Derrit was bleeding from one side, but aside from that there were no injuries. "Did you get ambushed?" Ray asked. "Yes, beasts in the desert illusion. Did you not encounter them?" the Shadow Princess said. "No, though I didn''t spend much time in there¡­" Ray said, thinking. The situation was¡­off. The battle had been too easy. Anita was strong, but to take the entire attacking team? And then there were the Elves around, they''d been whimpering all this while, but the sound...it was repetitive. As if someone was playing the sound of them whimpering over and over again. Ray conjured blue glitter as he shot water at a cage, and proved his hunch right. The Elf didn''t even react. "Ok, I am officially annoyed with the Xnarthan. ¡°Anita said, pointing her finger at the cage and shooting Void at it. The space in front of the cage flickered before the mana structure changed. Pink mana appeared around the cages as the silhouette of Professor Revelia appeared in the corner of Ray'' vision. Ray wasted no time, attacking with full force. Green glitter entwined her in plants, yellow set her alight. Violet glitter stood guard to stop anything coming. And brown glitter caused boulders to fall on her head. But he was still too slow. The professor died, but not before she was able to pour what looked like hundreds of thousands of points of mana into a device The mana was transmitted into the walls of the base, likely the defenses'' she was talking about.
Tier 14 Human killed: 13,000 mana
Tier up!
Tier 9 (34,866/51,200)
Ray blinked, not sure that it wasn''t an illusion. The professor had died...just like that? How...an illusion. The professors'' element was only an illusion, and when Ray uncovered her, it left her defenseless. So she decided to pour all her mana into the defenses instead of trying to defend herself. But the System just counted it as Ray killing her, netting him more mana than he had yesterday. Ray had now earned more mana today than he had in the weeks prior. "Well, that was quick." Anita said. "A non-combat power." Rena noted.¡° I think she was the cause of all the illusions we were dealing with. A very good illusion master. " Rena noted. "But still useless in one to one combat, she should have been safe in the back lines, why was she here at all?" Derrit asked. "And elemental quirk." Torrin said, looking at Ray. "Did you know her?" Derrit asked, looking at them with a raised eyebrow. "Professor Revelia was a professor in the Academy program branch Torrin and I went to. Though Torrin would know more than me." Ray said. "Professor Revelia''s element was deemed grade E by the Academy due to the fact that she had to be in the middle of any illusion she cast. A few years ago, before transferring here, the element was raised to C grade due to how good the illusions she cast were. But she was still known to be a non-combatant." "What now? Just go home? The Elves are gone, we were too late." one of the rebellion people asked, speaking for the first time during the entire attack. Ray had sadly forgotten his name. "Well, if the professor had to be in the middle of her illusion, then that means we''re still only halfway through." Gordon noted as they all turned towards the other end of the corridor. The next stage awaited. Chapter 51- Had the ice...just helped him? Ray Ray walked towards the opposite wall hesitantly. The wall seemed normal, even to his mana vision, but that didn¡¯t make any sense. So he lit it on fire. A typicall wall wouldn''t catch fire easily, stone just wasn''t the most flammable of substances. But then there was this one. The fire spread across the wall, flickering and avoiding certain spots as it spread across some sort of film that was across the wall. The fire cleared away the block, revealing a large stone door. "Void it." Anita said a wave of black bolts collided with the door. The door disappeared to reveal a large amphitheater -like room. A massive portal stood in the middle of the room, through which several Humans dressed in black were escorting scantily clothed, hunched and shivering Elves in chains through it. A smaller number of non-Humans were huddled in a bunch of cages in a corner. But most of all, it was the emotions. A bit apart from the common cages, there was a pedestal. On which stood, bound by a dozen chains, a gag and more, a single cat. Norman wasn''t thinking now, he was just angry and afraid. And Ray felt it. The poor thing could barely figure out why he was bound before he forgot it again. A cycle of misery that Ray felt passed by in seconds. The Elven song appeared in his hand as yellow glitter appeared in the air, light blue on the floor. Ice spread out, restricting movement as Ray slid out, lashing out with the yellow glitter. Tripping over his feet and falling down as attacks flew towards him, narrowly avoiding them. Ray got up again, suddenly regretting his attack as he slipped and fell down again. But not before unleashing another attack towards the Xnarthan. Ray hadn''t even seen snow before, let alone ice. The idea must have come from Norman. Was the cat remembering things? Ray had yet to figure out how Norman¡¯s memory worked. At times, he would remember the most incredulous things, at other''s he couldn''t remember his own name. But for now at least, he was able to tell Ray what to do. Mana rolled in the air as Anita and the rest resumed their attacks, targeting their disoriented enemies. The Xnarthan weren''t used to the ice either, in fact they were doing worse than him, desperately trying to avoid the people out to kill them. The panicked rushing made them even more likely to slip and fall, usually onto a dagger that had just shadow travelled there. Ray levitated himself into the air, attacking as he did so. Three Xnarthan fell to his attacks, as he stabilized himself on the ice. But the Xnarthan weren''t done for. The wind began to blow fast as a person started to float in the air, conjuring a typhoon and drawing attacks towards him. An image of pointed things made of ice hanging from the ceiling appeared in Ray''s mind, Norman''s next instruction. Ray followed it, sending light blue glitter to the ceiling. The pointed things, icicles, Ray was pretty sure they were called, emerged on the ceiling, falling down quickly as the wind pulled them off. The icicles fell on the Xnarthan agent''s head, distracting him as the Shadow princess appeared behind him and decapitated him. Ray stopped mid-cast, shocked at the turn of events. The attack might have failed, but it gave the Xnarthan the time they needed. A good amount had run off into the portal, the rest gathering there, as if guarding it. Ray had a bad feeling about it. An attack after another headed towards Ray as he slipped and fell, desperately countering the attacks. The Xnarthan died by the dozen, but there were just too many to be killed quickly. The Shadow Princess was teleporting around, killing people while avoiding the ice. Anita was flying on some kind of disk. But the rest of them were forced to stick in the back. Rena was sending birds and other objects of fire towards the Xnarthan, Torrin swords of light, a variety of projectiles were on their way from them. The real workers, though, were Anita and the Shadow Princess. Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website. The former was picking out the Xnarthan like they were sitting ducks. The latter assassinated them with such speed that the Xnarthan were sent scrambling. The core surrounding the portal, however, remained too hard to get into. Anita could take a few shots at it, but the second the Shadow Princess teleported in, she''d get shot to death. Rena and the rest were exchanging long range fire with them, but the Xnarthan were clearly more focused on protecting the portal. And that was very, very suspicious. Ray tried to get up again, sending a wave of yellow glitter towards the portal. But he slipped down and fell again. The place was just too slippery for any Human to keep their footing. The good thing was that the Xnarthan were having the same problem, the bad was that it still left them at an impasse. An impasse where one side had an active portal to an unknown area with an unknown number of enemies. ''What are you planning?'' Norman said into Ray''s head, his voice sounding worried for once. ''Just going to keep attacking for now, I don''t see an easy solution to this.'' Ray answered. ''No, why are you fighting like that?'' Norman said. "What do you mean? I don''t have time for riddles, Norman." "The slipping, the walking¡­why are you acting like you''re a bag of flesh like the rest?" Norman asked. "Norman, if there is some secret Fae trick that can help me, just tell me. I don''t know Fae stuff, just tell me." Ray said, frustrated. ''A Fae doesn''t walk like that¡­ A silly Human goes around fighting alone, a Fae fights with the elements. Why are you not asking the ice you conjured for help?'' Norman asked. Oh great, Norman''s advice was useless. What was new? ''Norman, I don''t know what you''re asking me to do. I can''t control anything I conjure, and last I checked, ice wasn''t sapient.'' Ray answered, defending himself against an arrow. A Xnarthan member was targeting Ray with arrows, making him have to dodge. A hard thing with the ice restricting his movement. ''No, the ice will help you. A Human goes around forcing, a Fae need not even ask. The Fae are energy, we are a part of the world around us, and when the time comes, it will aid us. '' Norman said. Norman''s description was interesting, but Ray didn''t have time to ponder over it. The attacks were getting more. Rena had blocked a couple, even Torrin had chimed in, but if Ray didn''t get out of here quickly, one of these arrows would kill him. ''Norman, I cast like a human, now can you please give me some ideas? I am about to die here thanks to your idea.'' Ray said. ''What. I cannot understand this¡­what do you mean that you cast like a Human? No, you don''t. Just look around you, is anyone else using magic like you are? Human magic is restricted, Fae magic, on the other hand, is far more versatile. I sensed it long ago, you''re using Fae magic through some other pathway, but it is Fae. A weaker version of your own element.'' Norman said. What? Ray had been doing Fae- an arrow appeared in Ray''s face as he ducked, falling face first on the snow but still surviving. ''Just stop trying to control your body and let the ice take over!'' Norman said. Ray rolled to the side, dodging more arrows, ''What do you mean? I have to dodge! I will die if I do that''. ''Oh, come on! What was that exercise they had children do¡­how old are you anyway?'' Norman vented as Ray rose to a kneeling position, conjuring an Earth wall and blocking a wave of arrows. The agents targeting him had turned to three now. Ray wouldn''t be able to fight for long. ''I am fifteen, and if there is something you know then you better say it fast, Norman.'' Ray said, conjuring a wave of yellow glitter towards the portal. Rena added to it with a wave of fire birds, Torrin added light arrows, Derrit added raindrops, daggers appeared out of the shadows as dozens died. Ray had a couple of minutes before the attack resumed. ''I really am dealing with a baby. Ok, now focus on what you know, what you want to do, and tell it to the ice. Just like you''re telling me. Do not, under any conditions, tell the ice what to do. The elements hate it when you do that.'' Norman said as the attacks resumed. Ray was far from ready. The agents attacking him before were dead, but there were five attacking him right now. Ray countered, doing as Norman said. Just telling the ice what he was doing as he levitated himself standing. And then he slipped. Just a bit, but it was enough for him to dodge a blazing disc that instead cut his hair. Had the ice¡­just helped him? Ray hesitantly skid forward, thinking to the System, Thirteen free stats to Combat. Ray would need all the help he could get to manage all these new attackers. Wait, System, could you please give me the mana that came from all the killing till now?
Mana gained: 12,003 mana: a detailed explanation may be requested later.
Tier 9 (41,569/51,200) (5,300 spent)
Chapter 52- Rena on drugs.
Rena Rena watched with shock as Ray broke into Tier 10. The second wave of new mana in the last five minutes. Ray must have been close with the last one. The wave of mana lit him up as he skidded through the ice, sending a wave of yellow glitter at the Xnarthan guarding the portal. Rena backed him by sending a few fire eagles, their effect was minimal, the Xnarthan could see them coming too easily. But they still had to counter them, and that consumed time and mana. System, mana please.
Mana gained: 7,871 mana: A complete list may be requested later. Tier 8 (13,377/24,800) (8,003 spent)
Well, at least the System was nice. Tier 8. Rena was officially the highest tiered person in her family. A fact that nearly made her reconsider her take on this attack. But it wasn''t enough. Rena would rather be Tier 6 than die here. Oh, they were winning here for now. But so what? The Xnarthan had a big portal right there. The fact that they were waiting for reinforcement was pretty bloody clear, too. The lot of them were going to die in minutes once whatever reinforcements there were on the other side of got their things in order. But hey, at least she got to see this battle. Rena wasn''t a battle junkie, in fact, she hated violence with a vitriol that only someone who¡¯d witness massacres would have. But she recognized the necessity of it. The huddled Elves were proof that the Xnarthan needed to go. As deaths went, dying trying to rescue a bunch of innocent people from the Xnarthan was an achievement. Not to mention the amount of torturers they''d killed in the last few hours. A few dozen? Or was it less? Wait, it couldn''t be¡­more. No, that was unlikely. Hmm, it would be better to die with the Elves actually free. The Xnarthan were holding their attention, but she could do something about that. Rena kicked the noble beside her on the shin. "In a few minutes, target the Elves'' chains quickly, before the Xnarthan can do anything." she said, conjuring a few eagles. The eagles were worth just ten mana each, not really damaging. But they were very distracting. A thing Rena had found out young was that a little mana was all that was needed to kill. Torrin followed her orders, attacking the restraints. Rena followed, conjuring a thousand mana''s worth of little snakes and throwing them on the restraints. The snakes coiled around the chains, making quick work of them. The Elves got up, slipping as they did so, but soon making their way to the corner. The Xnarthan had done them a favor by putting them on the far corner from the portal. Or maybe they had just done it because they had moved the other ones already. Rena liked the latter theory more. But it was done. And the three main players had been wreaking havoc among the Xnarthan while they were distracted. Ray was a maelstrom on ice. Slipping, skating as glitter surrounding him. A few minutes ago, he was dying. But a Tier,, and he was suddenly a monster walking. Rena smelled something fishy, and looked at the cat. The cat had been the most tightly bound prisoner there. A Fae? Rena couldn''t think of any other creature that could help Ray so much. The Fae had telepathic powers too. Ray didn''t know it, but Rena was a bit more well-read than he thought. After all, she was technically eligible to be a noble¡¯s spy. Though she didn''t know what that noble was thinking when he demanded she spy for him. Perhaps he thought it would help his candidacy for idiot of the year. A wave of arrows rushed towards the Elves that were hurrying towards them, forcing Rena to retaliate. A flock of eagles countered the arrows while blades of light fell on the Xnarthan, even killing a couple, courtesy of Torrin. If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement. The two of them worked well, a bit too well for Rena''s taste. Now, where was she? Yes, the idiot noble. No, just noble. The idiot part went without saying. The idiot had approached her and demanded she spy for him. Just like he had demanded she marry him. But this time Rena had complied. And promptly fed him false information. The fool was far too easy to fool. Hmm, that was a nice sentence. The fool was easy to fool. Ok, she was getting distracted. Perhaps that ''battle potion'' she¡¯d had before wasn''t a good idea. In her defense, Gordon was persuasive, and she was nervous. The last time she had encountered the Xnarthan¡­wasn''t a pleasant memory. Rena might have just been three at the time, but the smell of her burnt friends wasn''t something she could forget. How the Xnarthan thought burning her friends because they were ''suspected Elves'' would make her anything but rebellious puzzled her to this day. But it was enough to say that she enjoyed killing the Xnarthan today. The ''powerful Xnarthan'' that had died by the dozen without killing a single one of her group. The same ones that had been reduced to a bunch of targets that could fight back. Just a bit, not much, or they died. Hmm, that guy in the back was acting up a bit. Did he really think he could play smart on the same battlefield as her? No, wait, that was the drugs talking. The logical decision was to coordinate an atta-oh f the logical way. A line if birds should kill the idiot. "Gordon, bounce your ball in there a bit, I want to see if I can kill a few of them." Rena said, twisting her hands as she made a butterfly with her hands. Why she did that was not something she could know, but it could probably be surmised to be the drugs. A line of butterflies emerged from her hands, heading straight for the Xnarthan. A thousand mana down the drain. But Rena liked her new self. The old Rena would be obsessing over her incoming death. The new one was more interested in having fun and killing Xnarthan. Tarrit would be proud. Or maybe she would be horrified. In her defense, she was three, it was hard to remember what your friend liked from when you were three. Just ask any Human. The other species did not count. Wait, where''d the cat go? The Fae cat was missing! Ray would be- Rena felt something brush against her leg and looked down to find the cat sitting on her feet. Why the heck had this thing decided to come here? Did she look like a cat station? Wait, why was it sniffing? Did she smell? No, she couldn''t - oh, she was going to kill Gordon if he¡¯d given her a smelly potion. And then the cat bit her. Rena screamed, raising her leg in reflex, but was shocked to find that she wasn''t able to. What the heck was this cat? ''Hmm, that''s a nice potion you''ve got in your blood. Did you know that Human blood isn''t toxic to Fae? A Fae has special filters that can filter out the harmful substances.'' a voice said in Rena''s mind. Rena felt the potion''s effect wear out as the old Rena came back, panicking as she saw what was coming. ''Oh, you don''t really think that you need the potion, do you? Yes, the thing is useful, but it just enhances certain parts of you. I think it''s better if you have your mind back, just concentrate on what the Xnarthan have done to you. Oh, don''t look at me like that, the fact that you have a grudge against them is obvious.¡¯ ¡®Now here you go, I added a little bit of magic in there, so you should heal right up and get some mana too.'' the cat said as it stopped drinking her blood. Rena did not know why she didn''t feel more angry about this, but she was unable to conjure up any strong emotions about it. Just surprise. ''I should drink a bit of your companion''s blood too before I start forgetting things again. Tell Ray to get me more cookies, those things help a lot. Oh, and you should really start helping. The portal is starting up again, I expect more people will arrive in five minutes or so.¡¯ ¡®Though Ray is looking quite fine isn''t he?'' the cat said, sinking its teeth into Gordon. Rena could once again not feel anything about it, the blank was worrying, as if something was holding her emotions away. ''Oh, just how much potion has this kid drunk? I should be able to recover to a good amount soon. I changed my mind, tell Ray to get me this potion, it''s less tasty but ooh if it isn''t good stuff. Hmm, the kid has a bunch of stuff in there.¡¯ ¡®A hardcore druggy, is he? Well, no worries kid, Grandpa Norithius is here to drink away your addiction. What a mix¡­'' the cat continued on, but Rena felt that ignoring it might be better for her mental health. Hmm, he was right about Ray, though. The fight was mesmerizing. Ray, a spinning top on ice, moving around as he burned, drowned and froze the Xnarthan to death. The Shadow Princess teleporting around in concert, wreaking havoc across the field. The two were monsters, dancing people to their death. Rena could almost picture it, as they moved, the ice forcing Ray into curving motions as they alternated targets, moving in a strangely mesmerizing pattern. The dance bettered by the monster in the sky, Anita, the Void Princess, the black diamond of the continent, perhaps the entire Empire. An inspirational genius that was currently focusing on killing prestigious agents of the Empire. Rena felt almost honored to be seeing the three geniuses in action. And then the drugs wore off. ''Oh no, we''re all gonna die!'' her mind screamed as Ray slipped back, throwing fire at the portal as it lit up. Well, she did tell them it was a bad idea. Chapter 53- A battle cated
Ray
Ray slipped back, letting the ice skid him towards the back as purplish back mana flooded through the portal. Xnarthan appeared through the portal, hundreds pouring through in minutes.
"A thousand birds ride to death!" Rena shouted, making
An amateur move, just a few shields would have been enough. The birds pecked the shields, dissipating while minimal damage. The shields collapsed a few seconds later, the Xnarthan reaching for potions for a refill.
Ray took the chance, pouring three thousand ma
Ray was surprised for a second before he sensed the amount of mana, Tier 1 and Tier 2 with just a few Tier 3. The Xnarthan were trying to make them run out of mana.
Mana gained: 43, 573 mana. A detailed amount may be requested later
Mana as unspent: (96,333/102,400)
A hundred thousand mana. Ray would be almost Tier 11 now with the mana he had already. But he had to admit, he wasn''t surprised it was this much. After all, he had killed hundreds. The number still hadn''t caught up with him.
But somewhere, in the back of his mind, he knew that he had killed hundreds of living, breathing Humans that had lives and families. Now, however, was not the time to have a conscience. No, he could do that after he killed the hundreds more pouring in. A collection of Tier 2, 3 and 4 this time.
Ray reached back at the door, shooting more waves, spending over thirty thousand mana in the process. Torrin held out a potion towards him, prompting him to take it.
"A mana recovery potion, it should help you refill." Torrin said.
"Wait, we should spend as much mana as we can before using it." Ray said as he attacked the Xnarthan with all of his remaining mana. Seventy thousand mana. Ray was judicious about it, conjuring multiple types of glitter and sending it at the portal in waves. The Xnarthan erected defenses, but still failed.
After all, Ray was fighting a bunch of uncoordinated, seemingly untrained people that were nearly a third of his Tier. Not to mention the fact that his element was just that stronger. Ray could see why the purer mana theory was trusted, despite the lack of proof. The glitter rushed through the entire army, butchering them. A massacre.
Ray controlled his mind, willing himself to not think about what he had just done. Just a thought and hundreds dead. The emotion was there, hovering in the back of his mind, threatening to break him down during this critical moment.
Mana gained: 60,013 Mana as unspent Tier 11: (156,346/204,800)
Ray drank from the potion, hiding his shaky breath as he did so. The fights before had been easier, then he had been fighting for his life, but now¡­ The Xnarthan would kill him if he did not kill them, but he was still killing hundreds.
Perhaps it was just his imagination, but Ray could feel their panic as his fire descended, the resignation as their shields failed, regret as they died¡­but no hatred, not for him. But it was probably his imagination making things up, so he could justify his actions. ¡®But they didn''t hate me!¡¯
''In war death,
In life breath,
And in Fae enwreathe''
''
"
To be Fae is to surround yourself with the elements of the world. A Fae influences the world around him as it influences him. But you are not at that stage yet. The trial of adulthood would prepare you, and aid you, in fighting such issues. But war, dear war, is not an easy beast to tame.
And should the day come that you care no more, then know that you no longer walk the path of peace. The path I pressured you into choosing a few days ago in the woods.
"
''
Or you will find yourself failing when the time comes for you to be Fae. A path is not exclusionary, a Fae of war must put down their weapons at times, and a Fae of peace must pick them at times.
And the Fae of self must learn to care at times. Come, child, as you enter the next stage of your Trial, I, Norellies, ancestor of the House Feline, shall guide you on the next step on our path
The Xnarthan appeared in focus, the rest of the world blurring as mana rushed into Ray.
'' emotions. So we help them. A Fae, after all, does not fight alone. Come child, take my strength. As you have not the strength, I give you mine.
Ray found himself sliding on the ice towards the Xnarthan, the rush of mana flooding his body as his brain just¡­opened up. A thousand different senses entered his head as he felt a completely different sensation: the mind. Ray could feel what was happening before him. The fear of the Xnarthan poured in as he slipped towards them. And the intent to kill.
The soldiers that were pouring in, they were forced to come here, but the only thing on their minds was their lives. Not a thought to the Elves. Ray even felt some disgust towards the Elves huddled in the corner. The Elves on the other hand were radiating a much stronger sense of fear, and weakness.
Ray could barely make out the mana radiating off them, the Xnarthan must have cleared the stronger ones out first, the ones remaining were too weak now.
''
''An army.'' Ray said.
''A mixture of selection, brainwashing and mental influences, I am sure. The Empire is not the first to employ such a tactic, nor will it be the last. As long as Sapients exist, so will the path of war and self. But so will the path of peace, and it is our duty to ensure that the other two do not get any greater.''
''Do not worry about my name, Norman is as good as any. I am surprised you got one so close. But now is not the time to worry about such things. The time has come for you to kill''
But this time he could feel their emotions. Anita was a bit scared, but still remained confident in her power. The Shadow Princess was harder to read, but she possessed a very keen hatred for the Xnarthan, and¡­something similar to what he was feeling right now? A weaker version?
"I do recommend you focus on the task at hand. The Xnarthan will not wait for long.''
Ray refocused, concentrating on the enemies as he conjured yellow glitter, mixing it with green and light blue. The amount of information he was getting was disorienting. The fears of nearly a hundred people that were gathered there, not to mention those that were determined to end him.
''What do you do now?''
''Do you end the lives of those that have not harmed you yet?''
''Yes, for they would do so should they have a chance. I can feel it.''
''But should you not give them a chance? After all, they could change their minds.'' and gave him some idea of what the enemy was thinking. Norman was helping him again.
''Oh, I assure you, I did not lie. The Trial is truly on, and you will face your conscience today, the other things are just¡­coincidental.''
Ray rushed at the Xnarthan shooting yellow glitter as he waded through them. The new ability let him see their attacks coming, giving him time to dodge, but it had a side effect. Ray felt the emotions of every person that he killed, the fear, the resignation, the shock.
''Do you see what you are becoming? Is this what you want to be? A machine of war?''
''No, this is what I have to be,'' R
The vest was working overtime, absorbing his mana as it blocked most of the attacks. But a few still sneaked in. And then Ray made a mistake. Or perhaps he had made one when he walked in here without knowing what power he was using. The prelude was normal, an average Xnarthan agent that shot swords at him. But the emotion that came when Ray killed him¡­the agent was thinking of his daughter.
Ray''s mind went to Ma, and for a split second, he was distracted. The Xnarthan struck as Ray conjured layers of earth, retreating as waves of attacks struck him.
''And yet it is what you cannot be. The path of peace holds not the mechanisms of war. What do you do now, child of peace?''
Ray had no answer to give, the Xnarthan surrounded him, their armored silhouettes in focus. A mess of emotions, and for the first time, he felt the vitriol radiating from them. The people before him, they took pleasure in bringing down enemies.
The glory was what they wanted. The victory. And Ray despised it. Perhaps it was hypocritical of him when he had killed hundreds of their compatriots, but he could safely say that he did not like the act of killing. The act was a necessity, but no matter how necessary it was, Ray did not like it.But what could he do?
''What can you do?''
''I don''t know. What do you think I should do?''
''What do you do? Oh, I am glad you asked.'' Norman
''In war death. In life breath. And in Fae enwreathe. Do you remember this? Not just a poem, you know. The Fae do not act by thinking, they act by emotion. The magic you use might take the shape of Human, but it is still Fae. And during this trial, it will answer you. Now tell me, what do you want to do?''
''I want to kill them.''
''Well then, just do it, give yourself over to your power. Just let go, Ray Rosenmund, of house unknown, for you are Fae today, and the Fae of peace do not fight alone, the elements fights with them.''
Ray thought of what Norman was saying for a second, and then realized what he was talking about. The tell the ice everything advise. Was he telling Ray to just do it with all the elements around him? Ray had no problem with that. A few seconds later, Ray let it out, concentrating on what he was doing, thinking to the space around him now.
And it worked, somewhat. The power Norman had sent through, flowed through him as thought faded and emotion took over. The emotions of the Xnarthan pointed Ray towards what was to come. The incoming elements were but a single thought away, and so were Ray''s own. A weapon Ray could wield with ease, and he did. A hail of fire, a storm of ice, the elements warred as Ray wielded them against the Xnarthan.
Mana rolled in the air as Ray sunk into his senses, his body operating on autopilot. An elemental puzzle formed in the air, inviting Ray to solve it. A hundred points of green glitter there, a little blue there. The emotions helped Ray target, the stronger the emotion, the stronger his reaction.
Anita, the Shadow Princess and the rest joined in, forcing Ray to change tactics. The fight progressed into a dance, a continuous exchange of moves as Ray tried to put up a fight. In the back of his mind, he felt a life end. Derrit. Or was it one of the other rebellion people?
A wave of happiness and glee traveled through the Xnarthan at the death, prompting a reaction from Ray. An angry gust blew through his mind, as the sky filled with glitter. A rain of fire ensued, killing the ones responsible. But Ray still felt little, the event sinking to the depths of his mind as, for the first time, some of the Xnarthan retreated.
And were immediately killed by their compatriots. The portal lit up again, purple mana seeping into the air. Ray turned the ice below him into spikes as he struck at the Xnarthan remaining. The Xnarthan panicked as attacks began to flow.
A massive ball rolled through the crowd, crushing everyone. Gordon, who had been hanging back, acting now. A rain of light, void, and dagger killed most as they retreated back.
But this time there was no pouring for Xnarthan. No, the people this time were quite recognizable. A group of people emerged from the crowd, dressed in gaudy gear. Mage-Warrior Erkland. A guy in a wheelchair that disgusted Anita. A legion of Mage-Warriors. A bigger legion of high Tier Xnarthan.
And finally, a guy dressed in so much shiny gear that Ray wondered if he wasn''t some sort of treasure monster. But it was easy enough to tell who, and what, he was. The Emperor''s outer disciple.
The most worrying thing wasn''t that they had come face to face with his oh so important self, the Emperor''s disciple. No, what held Ray''s attention was the simple fact that every single person among the fifty odd people in front of them was at least Tier 15, with Mage-Warrior Erkland capping it off with the heavy weight of a new Tier 20. Ray crouched, knowing that the fight was hopeless before they even started. System, mana,'' he thought, conjuring what mana he had gathered.
Mana gained: 43,119
Tier 11 (199,465/204,800)
A failed attempt. The Tier up must have reduced the mana he got. Wait, didn''t he not get mana from people more than five Tiers less than him¡­why did that change?
In battle situations such as this, the System may raise the requirement to more than ten Tiers on a subjective basis if the numerical difference is more than 100:1 in total.
The total amount of Xnarthan agents faced were 573, due to the fact that only three people participated in any major capacity the mana was not curtailed.
Ok, he had an answer now. But what was he supposed to do with it? The people in front of him were too powerful.
Norman jumped on Ray¡¯s head, tilting his head. ''
''
"I have to give credit where it is due, you put up a good fight. A lot more died than we thought it would take to kill you. And you didn''t break from all the killing, either! An achievement, certainly. I would take you into the Xnarthan if I could. But you wouldn''t like that, would you?
No, I have no choice but to kill you. A pity, but you are too talented and too powerful to let live." the Emperor''s disciple said as Ray sensed a storm of reddish yellow mana emerge, heading right towards him.
The storm was calm, slow and steady as if it had all day to kill them. The Emperor¡¯s disciple clearly didn¡¯t view them as a threat. And then Norman began growling, glowing white as Ray heard a horn blow in his mind. Chapter 54- To arrest the Scholar of Afrieal
Chapter 55- The hollow feeling
Rassi
Mana coiled around the Scholar, a whirlpool forming in her eyes as Rassi
The mana calmed as the Scholar closed her eyes, making Rassi''s heartbeat with anticipation. What was the answer? What did she think? The thoughts swirled through his head, making him revert to his younger self. The young man that had still wanted his mother''s acknowledgement, but didn''t get it.
The Scholar opened her eyes, making Rassi hold his breath in anticipation.
"I have to say, she was a remarkable woman. '''' she said. "A remarkable woman who was very, very proud of her sons. The last thing she felt was pride. Yes, Rassi, she was proud of the fact that you were so good that a high ranked noble had to go as far as killing her to get her revenge.
Though, she was sad that Ronne had to live with regret. As for her last wish, she wished that the two would make up so that you could collectively prove the Empire wrong. I don''t think she regretted a thing."
Rassi waited, waiting for some burst of feelings, some weight to lift off his chest, but nothing came. A sigh escaped his lips as his body shuddered from exhaustion. The struggle had been long, but he had his answer. And now, he could¡­go home? The answer was what he wanted to hear.
But it felt empty, insufficient somehow. Rassi sighed, even he didn''t know what it was that he wanted. What would satisfy this unrest in his heart. But the Scholar had done as he asked, it was time to fulfill his end of the deal.
"I will wait here as you deal with the Duchess, I have a couple of things to do before I leave." the clever woman said, getting up and moving towards the stairs.
"Will you truly leave?" Rassi asked.
The Scholar turned towards him, a surprised expression on her face. "What do you mean?"
"Just leave when you''re done. I will come back in an hour, if you are still here, I will kill you." Rassi said, teleporting out. The Scholar would be gone soon, and then this chapter in his life would be over.
Ray
Ray looked around for anyone that could know a way out, settling on a rebel nearby that looked like he was in charge. The rebel portal had begun spewing people out that were taking stock of the things there.
The rebel turned towards Ray, as if sensing his intent, and said, "I will debrief you in a bit, can you just compile the timeline of events?" he said. Ray knew that he shouldn''t be irritated at a person just doing his job, but his lack of care annoyed him. Not to mention, he had other things to do.
"I need to leave, where does the portal go?" Ray asked, feeling exhaustion seeping into his body. Ma was still in danger, a lot was left to do, but that did not stop his body from telling him that it was tired.
The effect was immediate, somewhat. But it was still not enough for him to feel complete yet. The physical effects were mitigated, but Ray was still feeling the mental effects of his actions.
The rebel on the other hand looked irritated. "I am sorry, but the debrief-"
"Warus, if you try to hold us now,
"Ok, but I will need you to-" the rebel began, but Ray had already walked through the portal. The scene on the other side was not what Ray expected. What awaited him was a busy chamber, full of people passing by in a hurry.
A man nearly crashed into Ray as he walked by, looking up in irritation as he said, "How long is the portal going to be up for?" And then turning to Ray, he said, "I don''t suppose you know?"
Ray looked at him observantly, trying to get a read on him. Did he not know what it was here for? "No, do you know why it is here?" he asked.
The man snorted. "As if they tell us anything. I know secrecy is important and all that, but making a portal in the middle of the administra-"
"Oh, shut yer trap Conthus. Just go about yer work, the portal ain''t too much in the way and ye know it." a gruff voice said, but Ray didn''t stick around to hear the rest of the conversation. Though he didn''t know the way out, he did have the local princess.
The Shadow Princess nodded at him as she led him through a confusing series of corridors and out an entrance that Ray did recognize. The rebellion had apparently built a hidden base just a few buildings away from the bakery. A clothing shop, the entrance was in one of the many trial rooms. Ray exited the shop, giving a polite nod to the people in the shop as he rushed to the bakery.
The blinds were drawn when he arrived, the bakery looked positively deserted. Ray feared the worst as he stepped into the silent bakery, looking at the empty tables. An envelope was kept on one of the tables, radiating Ma''s mana. Taking a deep breath, he picked it up with shaking hands, fearing what was within.
The envelope opened easily, the mana radiating through as words appeared on the blank page.
Ray,
I am sure by now you have guessed, what I feared has come to be. The Academy Dean visited me a few minutes ago, and we have reached an understanding. I will leave Afrieal and take the barony while he pins the blame on the Duchess. Ariana will take over as your primary guardian, the Human continent is too great a danger.
I doubt the effect of this plea even as I write it, but I shall still make it, please do not come after me. The Human continent is too dangerous. The continent is surrounded by a Spacio-spheric shield that can stop teleportation attempts with a strength less than Tier 30. The way in is guarded by Xnarthan, and each and every person is checked.
The fact that you are Fae will be detected easily. Not to mention the cities themselves have safeguards also, which will force you to travel through the beast filled wilderness. A deadly task before Tier 15. But if you still wish to come, then I beg you, wait till you are Tier 15.
The path to me is filled with blood and suffering that I do not wish for you to experience. I will be fine here, there is much for me to settle on this side of the Human sea, not to mention a largely inhabited barony to take care of. Did you know that the only two things in the entire barony are a fortress and an orphanage? The nearest settlement is kilometers away!
Ray deflated, just staring at the letter in shock. A lone tear tear rolled down his face, making him let out a little sniffle/ But it was as if it was happening to someone else. Ray felt hollow, an empty shell where there should be mirth, or even sadness.
After all, he had just killed
Norman had been able to do that at least. But the hollow feeling persisted. Why? Why did he feel this way? Ray felt a hand touch his as the Shadow Princess sat beside him. Had she been here the entire time? The hand felt calm, telling him it wasn''t alone. But the hollow feeling persisted. Ray opened the letter again, watching as the letters appeared.
I know I didn''t recommend anything before, but now I will. I think you shouldn''t take the deal. The offer is good, but the results are not immediate. The rebellion''s upper ranks are filled with noble bastards that are far too well versed in bureaucracy.
A potion that will have an immediate effect however will multiply your effective leverage, and give you space to choose. But that is all I can say, goodbye for now, my son, we shall meet again.
Oh, I almost forgot to say, there are ten million mana coins for you upstairs, just in case you need them.
Ray laughed as the letter ended. A hollow laugh that did little to quell the hollow feeling in his chest. A hollow feeling that made him cry, but didn''t tell him why. Chapter 56- Oh no...Wait, what am I talking about?
Norman, 15 years ago.
Norellius was asleep. Not a novel thing for a cat, but this sleep held a special position in his feline heart. After all, he''d been asleep for¡­wait, how long had it been? Oh, never mind. What need had he of time?
Norellius settled back in his place, ready to go back to sleep, but was interrupted by a queer sound. A series of melodic sounds that travelled through the air, making his ears twerk in response. What was this now? Could a cat not sleep anymore?
Norrelius settled back in, snorting with all the fury he could muster. Not much, but it mattered. The singing continued, disturbing his sleep, but he was stubborn. The silly little thing wouldn''t wake him, no, he was stronger than it!
Why was he singing though¡­wait. How did he know it was a he? Did the music mean something? Was it a message? Did he- Wait¡­the music was at it again? No, it would not wake him! Norellius settled back in, ignoring any thoughts this time. The music eventually stopped, the song fading away,, and he returned to his precious sleep once more.
The sleep was long, years passed, leaves fell and trees grew, but he slept. And then it came. The bloody blue thing that woke him up.
Please wait as the System finishes recalibrating the planet¡¯s mana.
The Class System has been activated.
Norellius was furious, and rightfully so, the bloody thing woke him up without his permission! Did it have no notion of manners? But he didn''t stay angry long. A memory emerged, reminding him of a song. . Norellius had not recognized it before, but now that the bloody thing had awakened him, he remembered.
The song was a call for aid, something Fae children sang when they needed help. A child was in need somewhere. Leaping into the air, Norellius broke his mirage, rushing in the direction of the call.
Wait, what call was that? Norellius stopped in his tracks as his memories vanished, trying to remember things. A few seconds later he remembered the tune, returning to his run. But it did make him question what was happening.
The journey did not take long, Norellius may be terrible at teleportation, but he was fast. A city loomed in the distance, smelling of Human and Elf. But the song was silent. What had happened to the child? A Fae child did not quite easily, he knew that from experience.
The little buggers had once protested by singing for an entire century. The Fae Empire had been forced to give ''youth representation'', or they would start singing again. The memory of the song led him deep into the city, towards the parts that smelled more Elf.
The city was Elven, but Norellius saw only Humans walking about. The rest was not hard to deduce. A war, eh? Norellius couldn''t say it was unexpected, the Humans were just next door, after all.
But this was not the time to think about all that, there was a child waiting. But he couldn''t remember the song at all. In fact, he could sense his memory waning as he stood there. A power deep within him was sucking it- What? What was doing what now?
What had just happened? Why did he not remember anything? What was he? Why was he here. The cat looked at its orange paws, finding them strange. The tree it was on was even stranger. Was it supposed to be on a tree? Titling his head, it looked around, wondering what to do. A strange haired bipedal stood out.
Red hair and blue eyes, the color was almost as offensive as its own. Hmm, maybe it should-No, it should not approach it! No, wait. Why not? The thought seemed weird. Why was it weird? The cat was puzzled, it did not like that. So it stopped thinking. Hmm, were those cookies baking in that house? Well, cookies were his by right!
The cat jumped off the tree, heading towards its prey, sparing not a thought more to what had transpired.
Ray sighed as he walked down the stairs. The last few days had been¡­something. The feeling eventually went away, but it still left him feeling different. The news of what happened had spread like wildfire, but the exact specifics were unknown.
The rebellion had taken credit for the attack, and had revealed what the Xnarthan were doing there, causing a huge uproar. Not because the general populace suddenly cared about other Species, but because they feared they would be next. But the Xnarthan had yet to act.
Ray would like to think that it was because he''d killed the people involved and destroyed the evidence, but that wouldn''t stop the nobility. No, the reason things hadn''t escalated was simple, the nobles were having a civil war of their own.
The Academy Dean blaming the Duchess had been a master stroke. The Duke had moved to deny it, which caused him to clash directly with the Dean, and lose. The Academy Dean had called for an immediate investigation into the Ducal holdings, an investigation that had been denied by the local legal authority, the Duke.
As it stood, the nobles were far too busy fighting among themselves to care about Commoners. But that same could not be said for the rebellion. The Satyrs had cemented their alliance with the rebellion, establishing a portal to their lands in their base.
But that was not all, they were making portals to high Tier areas, actively helping the rebellion level up. The support they were giving was on a completely different level than before, Ray''s contribution hadn''t gone completely unacknowledged either. The Satyr Elder wanted to meet him, apparently to thank him for his efforts and discuss things.
Ray wasn''t going to reject a Tier 27 that wanted to thank him. Not to mention, she''d offered to meet him at the bakery, an encouraging gesture. Purple mana coiled in the air as a woman appeared next to one of the many empty tables.
Ray had kept the bakery shut the last few days, but he would have to open the doors eventually. Ma had trained enough people that it wouldn''t be an issue, but something would still be missing without her.
"I greet the Elder Ro." Ray said, bowing slightly as he had been told to. The Satyrs had a
"Come, sit." the Elder said, waving her hand towards a chair.
"Do you know why I asked you here?" the Elder aske
"No." Ray said, taking a seat.
"What do you think of this?" she said, making a gray shawl appear on the table. Ray had no idea what she was talking about, but the shawl gave him a bad feeling. Purple mana surrounded it, clinging to it, but the nature of it was different than normal. No, it was the same type of mana, but there was something wrong about the way it worked with the shawl. A sickly feeling emerged in his stomach just from looking at it.
"Here, take it. The shawl is very soft, a precious article even in the Human continent. " The Elder said, shoving the shawl at him. Ray''s hand touched it, it was indeed very soft. But it also made him feel sick. The nearer it got to him, the more he felt like puking. Ray shoved the shawl back, forgetting all decorum.
"I am sorry, I just can''t-" Ray puked, a sick feeling overcoming his body. What the heck was that shawl? A magic artifact? Not one he''d seen before. Was the Elder trying to kidnap him? But why bother with shawl, she could just wave her hand and teleport him.
The Elder''s expression calmed as Ray vomited his lunch on the floor. A purple hole appeared, swallowing the puke in as Ray wiped his mouth, embarrassed.
"So it is proved." she said. "A High Fae in the Empire."
Ray tried to calm his upset stomach, that was a test? A detection technique of some kind?
"The¡­shawl I just gave you is what remains of my son. I wasn¡¯t supposed to be able to give birth at my age, but somehow I did¡­only for this to happen." the Elder said through gritted teeth. "Satyr fur becomes very soft after death, making it a prized possession among Human nobility."
Ray paused. . A shawl made of Satyr fur? Did the nobility have some conscience killing potion? Did they not feel a tiny bit of guilt wearing their victims around?
"Oh, it''s not common in the Elven continent. Or in the common nobility. But such objects are often looked on as tokens of loyalty among the Emperor''s inner circle. A way of publically declaring that they are loyal and agree with the Emperor''s policies." the Elder said.
"Why tell me this? Why even test me?" Ray asked.
The Elder put the shawl away. "I wanted to show this to you. What Humans will do if you let them. Antasia and her kind are different perhaps, but even now, too much of this city thinks of us as little more than animals. A lack of knowledge, yes, but will they really accept us? I doubt it"
The Elder breathed out, her breath labored, "I sensed your presence during the battle, but did not have time to focus on you. A Fae child here¡­it was unexpected." Chapter 57 Ray felt much calmer now that the shawl was gone. Why did he even react this way? "Does the shawl have some kind of detection property?" he asked, guessing. The Elder not reacting could be easily explained by her Tier. "Not really, the shawl is merely repugnant to Fae due to your nature. But enough of that. I have something to ask of you." the Elder said, sitting upright before Ray, as if to make a big declaration. "Three thousand years ago, the Satyr King disbanded our nations, freeing us from the state and setting us free to do as we wish. The council was formed of those of us too old to travel anymore, but we do not rule. The council''s authority extends to only the Satyr capital, Satri. But we have another power. In time of need, the council may call upon the might of Satyrs, to once again unite and form a nation, so that we may protect ourselves from outside forces. I thought the Empire too divided to pose a great enough threat, I was wrong. Humans¡­these fickle creatures are far too powerful, even divided. I have already submitted a petition of war, calling for the council to exercise it¡¯s power. '''' the Elder said. "Why tell me this?" Ray asked. The conversation was puzzling, why was she telling him all of this, he had nothing to do with it? "The petition will not pass, too many of my kin think the Empire''s threat is minimal. And even if we do join the war, we cannot actually do much, we don''t have a nation, let alone an army. But there is one force that can put a stop to this., and encourage the council to join. The Fae. I want your aid, High Fae of the Empire." "What do you mean?" Ray asked. "I want you to push the Fae to act. I will ask, but the Fae are unlikely to move just because the Satyrs asked them to." the Elder said. "Why would the Fae even listen to me? And why would I help you?" Ray asked, a bit irritated. Why couldn''t he just go a few days without someone wanting him to do something again. "The word of a lost child carries more weight than you think, and you are fooling yourself if you think you are just a normal child. Just think about it." the Elder said. "But I digress. I did not come here to make demands of you, I came here to give you this." The Elder conjured a small golden flute from somewhere, holding it out to Ray. "The flute marks you as a friend of the Satyrs. Sing into it should you be in need, and I shall come to your aid." Ray did not take it, the flute was tempting, but it came with too many strings. "No, with all due respect, Elder, I cannot take this." The Elder sighed, shaking her head. "The flute comes without any strings attached. I will fulfill my promise whether you take the deal or not, but I do feel it is not much to ask. Not to mention, I can take you there now." "What do you mean?" Ray asked. "Satri, the Satyr capital is located on the Fae continent itself, I have permission to teleport in and out, and take you with me." the Elder tempted. "No, I cannot. Not unless you can take Ma too." Ray said. "Ma? Do you mean the Scholar?" the Elder said. "Yes, can you take me in?" Ray asked. "No, the continental shield is too strong. But I can teleport you out, but you must be with your Ma when you call upon me, the Emperor will sense me acting and act himself, we will have but seconds." the Elder said. Ray sighed, that left him with the same problem as before, how to get to Ma. "Thank you for your aid, Elder. I appreciate it." Ray said, getting up. "No, I should be the one thanking you. And I hate to pressure you, but I must. Do consider my offer." the Elder said, not getting up. "I will." Ray assured her. What she asked wasn''t that hard, just not something he wanted to do immediately. The Elder disappeared as Ray sagged back into his chair. What the heck was he going to do now?
The Human Sea A man stood in the air, a dagger twirling in his finger as he stared at the beast in front of him. A large coiling dragon-like thing that was roaring at him like there was no tomorrow. Not that it fazed the man, a light scoff left his lips as the dagger stopped spinning. This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there. A wave of water appeared, shooting towards the beast as lightning attempted to intercept its path. A normal wave would have been slower than a bolt of lightning, but not this one. The beast fell, its body cut in two as it failed to resist. "Master." a boy said, appearing next to the man, bowing low. "What is it?" the man asked, looking at the boy with disdain. "The Rebel Queen has acted, your majesty, Xnarthan bases across the Elven continent have stopped reporting. I fear that brother-" the boy began, but was interrupted. "How interesting. Why attack the Xnarthan? The nobility would be a bigger statement¡­or was this an unplanned action? Tell me what exactly happened." the Emperor demanded. "As far as we can tell, brother Fitrus-'''' the boy gulped as a scoff sounded out- "I mean, the honorable outer disciple of your majesty was carrying out your instructions and collecting materials. Hundreds of Elves, Satyrs, and even a few Dwarves had been caught by him. " "I doubt it. The boy was an airhead. The plan must have been that Erkland¡¯s. Did he survive the attack?" "No, your majesty." the boy replied. "A pity, I would have liked to employ him further. Perhaps have him be one of my ministers. Tell me, who attacked them?" the Emperor asked. "Th-the rebels as far as we can tell, your majesty." the boy said, shivering in fear. "I know that, you fool!" the Emperor said, his lip curling in disappointment. "I want to know who exactly was responsible for this." "Th-the Satyrs blocked information access, your majesty. I-I don''t know, please forgive me!" the boy said, kneeling in the air. "The Satyrs! So, you are telling me that a bunch of hippie goats that don''t even have a bloody army, were able to block me, me, from getting information? And because what? Humans can''t control space as well as them? What hogwash. The bunch of goats have some kind of artifact." the Emperor seethed. "Tell me, did you at least get the Elf head teleporters? And that Satyr shawl I wanted?" he asked. "N-no, your majesty. Professor Revelia was the one in cha-" the boy didn''t get to finish his statement as a hand slammed him into the sea, killing him. "What imbeciles." the Emperor cursed, pulling out a communicator. "Rempe, you have three months, I want that bloody Marquis and her croneys as my slaves. The idiotic rebels are acting up again, and I can''t risk her getting in with them. Oh, and make sure that Scholar thing is dealt with. I don¡¯t want to hear about some bloody woman spreading rumors again." "The Dean of the local Academy branch already dealt with the Scholar, your majesty, it was the Duchess of Afrieal." the voice on the other side replied. The Emperor''s face relaxed, some semblance of calm returning. "I should have known it was that idiot again. I have changed my mind, Rempe I want you to deal with the Marchioness in a month. After that, I am coming to that bloody continent.¡± ¡°The Elves have become too much of a nuisance, and I need that goo in their heads. Have the Xnarthan set up a few breeding factories, we''ll be needing a sustainable supply of the goo. The teleporters could be a game changer." "Y-yes, your majesty. At once. Do you have any message for the Academy Dean?" "Yes, tell him to wash his hands off that disciple of his, she''s too much of a threat. Tell him, if he keeps at it, I will kill half the Commoners of Afrieal. A weak hearted idiot like him will know what to do." the Emperor said, crushing a cube as he vanished from the place.
Matilda Matilda looked out the window with resignation in her eyes. The scene outside was beautiful, no doubt about it. The barony was largely weak Tier wood, with few beasts over TIer 5 in the area. The area was picturesque, filled with orange and brown leaves, marking the coming of Autumn. The seasons were far more prominent here in the Human continent than in the Elven one, the trees responded to time, making it seem more significant. Matilda had forgotten just how militaristic the Empire was. Just her barony had three thousand armed privates to ''keep the peace''. As far as she could tell, the army was the only one breaking it around these parts. The castle came into view, marking the end of her journey. The gates opened, allowing the carriage into a wide, but empty area. The castle was grand, but also bad at defense. The walls were weak, the guards were missing from the holes, the castle was barely maintained. But that was not all Matilda saw. Mana leaked from her as she felt the secrets pour out of the castle, her feet moving of their own volition. The carriage door was thrown open as she stepped down, looking at the space before her. The castle staff was supposed to come out to meet her, but had clearly chosen not to. Had her message not reached them? Or some army official felt snubbed by her taking over? A sly smile emerged on her face as she stepped into the castle, pulling open the doors with her enhanced stats. The area inside was stuffy, not quite dirty, but certainly not as clean as it should be. The windows looked like they hadn''t been opened in years, likely to prevent dust from getting in. Matilda had no such worries. Mana surrounded her as windows slammed open and dust levitated out. A small cyclone of mana stepped out, opening windows throughout the castle as she reached the main hall. A long table occupied most of the space. The candles were unlit, the carpet resting against the wall, the table unset. Matilda wasn''t having any of that. The carpet rolled down, cooking up a storm of dust as the staff rushed into the hall. Matilda stood at the head of the table, her hands on the head chair. "Hello, I am Matilda Rosenmund, you don¡¯t know me, and I don''t know you. I plan to change that. Come sit, we''re going to be spending a long time together, and I want to know who you are." she said, taking the seat as she motioned for the staff to take theirs. The staff nervously took their seats, looking at each other as they wondered what exactly was in store for them. Oh, they had no idea. The Scholar of Afrieal might be dead, but she was just getting started. Chapter 58 (book 2 begins)- the herb search
Ray Ray adjusted his collar as he stepped into the building. The nobles seemed to have no idea who was responsible for the attack, or at least had shown no indication that they were aware of it. As it stood, there was little stopping him from going to the College and keeping his post as the Dean''s disciple. Ray stepped in, finding the Dean waiting in the library, a small army of books hovering around him. "Oh, Ray, welcome. I see you''ve returned from your ordeal. The bakery is set up, I take it?" "Yes, we''ve resumed business." Ray said, the bakery had opened doors again without Ma. The potions were selling, the cookies were still tasty, things were pretty normal. Ray had let Marcus handle it all, he was good at it. "Yes, do you remember the potion we talked about before you left? Well, I have just come into possession of a rather peculiar herb. Here, have a look at it." the Dean said, making a herb appear. The herb was a strange mixture of dark blue and blood-red. The two colors mixed symmetrically on the herb, making it rather beautiful to look at. But that was not all, the herb was powerful, and reeked of having mixing properties. "The herb can''t be used for the shadow herbs you have, a pair of magma and deep ocean herb will be needed" Ray said, deducing what would be required. The colors spoke for themselves. "Yes! I am looking for some that could work."- a bunch of books floated towards Ray- "Here, you can help. Looking for the herb you want is a big part of Alchemic research." Ray took the open book, looking at the page. A variety of herbs were listed on it. Ray had to barely look at them to know that he was unfamiliar with most of them, A lot of research to do. Sitting down on a nearby stool, he set out to compile a list of suitable herbs. "The rempostus has oceiana and magma versions" Ray noted. The Dean looked up from his book, waving his hand as two herbs appeared in the air. Ray shook his head at them, the herbs were misnomers, the oceiana version was wood elemented and the magma was too earth elemented. "Cortel?" he asked. The herb appeared, glowing pink. Ray called out several more probable herbs, but they were either too dark or not dark enough. The herb would need something very close to its coloration to preserve most of it''s power. Ray slammed the books shut, frustrated. "The herbs are either too earthy or too fiery, we require magma, deep earth herbs. And we don''t have a good list of oceiana drugs at all!" "Hmm, what do you mean deep earth drugs?" the Dean asked, moving books about. "The herbs found deep in the ground, the ones we have to dig very deep for. Can you teleport some?" Ray said. The Dean shook his head. "Not quite. The herbs are mostly sourced from Dwarves, I don''t have any idea where they are. I can''t teleport them if I don''t know where they are." "Why not ask the Dwarves for some, then?" Ray asked. "Well, that would the Emperor not invading them. Not to mention we don''t know what to get either." the Dean said. Ray ran his fingers through his hair, trying to think of a solution. "Hmm, don''t you know the Satyrs?" the Dean asked. Ray paused, looking at the Dean in alarm. "Why would I know any Satyrs?" The Dean looked at him like he was stupid. "Ray, I know you''re working with the rebellion. And I know that they have trade relations with the Satyrs. I am a space mage, Ray. I sensed that massive space block around the entire continent. Not to mention that portal. Now, can you get in contact with them?" This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience. "What do you want?" Ray asked, his eyes narrowing. "The Satyrs have been collecting knowledge for the last three millennia. I was wondering if they know any deep earth herbs¡­not to mention oceiana herbs." the Dean said. "I will need to have something to trade." Ray stated. "The Treasury has a lot of things, just take one. And speaking of the Treasury, have you thought over my offer?" the Dean asked. "I have, And I must refuse. The offer is tempting, but the potion is just not valuable enough for me." Ray said. "But if you could offer something that would be a bit more valuable on a more immediate basis¡­" The Dean observed him for a few seconds, looking at him like he was a puzzle that he had to figure out. Ray wasn''t sure he liked the feeling. "Ok, what do you want?" the Dean asked, folding his hands. "What can you give?" Ray bluffed. "I can''t tell you what I can give if you don''t ask." the Dean said. Ray wasn''t buying it. "No, I think you can. Don''t you have a list somewhere?" Ray asked. The Dean sighed, conjuring a bottle. "The potion will increase your friend Marcus''s ability to cast, giving him a lot more versatility." Ray liked that. "I don''t suppose I can get a recipe?" "I don''t have one to give." the Dean said. "And I am sure you want something more, so let me think a bit." "Hmm, how about a recipe of elemental strengthening, not top secret, but still not something the rebels have. A recipe of telepathy, it enhances your telepathic powers, but the powers it gives are a bit random." Ray paused at that. The powers¡­did the Dean know something? "Well, that''s it." the Dean said. Ray just folded his hands and looked at the Dean. "Not really enough, you know¡­" Ray said. The Dean sighed. "What do you want, really? A love potion? I have limited options, you know. " Ray sighed, the problem was that he didn''t have any idea what he wanted either. What did a rebellion on the verge of going big need that he could ask for here? "Can I ask some people and come back to you with the news?" Ray asked. "Yes, sure, but you are delaying things by quite a bit you know¡­" the Dean said, sounding irritated. "Yes, I know, I will get things to you by tomorrow." Ray promised. "Ok, now canyou get me an in with the Satyrs? "The Dean asked. "I can try, though I can''t guarantee anything." Ray answered. "Are you sure you want to business with them, though? The Xnarthan will not be happy if they-" the Dean had already started laughing boisterously, clearly finding it more hilarious than Ray did. "I don''t care what the Xnarthan think, Ray. Do you really think this is my first time doing deals with those I am not supposed to?" "So you''ve done this before?" Ray asked, curious now. "Yes, though not the Satyr council in Satri, The treasury didn''t just build itself you know." the Dean said. "Just tell me what they want, I will have someone arrange it." "Thank you." Ray said, getting up. The Dean teleported him back to the bakery, making him trip as the surroundings changed abruptly. Marcus looked up from his position on the dining table, reading some kind of ledger. "I take it the class went well?" Marcus asked. "Yes," Ray said, taking a seat. "Though, I will need to meet with the rebellion representative to discuss a few things. What''s up on this side?" Marcus sighed, closing the ledger. "Not good. Not good at all. The Empire has raised taxes on Alchemic sales, ingredient sales, baking sales and a number of other professions practiced by commoners. The net tax we''re paying is over sixty percent of our gross income, that''s without counting the costs of manufacturing." Ray''s brows furrowed, this was unexpected. "Is this kind of sudden hike usual?" "I wouldn''t think so, but according to my Dad, spikes like this are common when the nobles lose something. The nobility doesn''t want to pay to rehire and train all those Xnarthan, not to mention fix the things we broke, so they do stuff like this." Ray paused, shocked. "Why would the nobility do something so foolish, this would just increase the chances of people joining the rebellion." "Yes, but that is exactly what they want. The Empire has faced a lot of rebels in its time, Ray, and they have a strategy for it. The food prices are already rising, a lot of people are joining the rebellion, and more want help. The rebellion will be forced to act somewhat publically in some manner, and after that the Xnarthan or even the Emperor will swoop in and kill them. Dad said that''s what they did a decade ago to a rebellion in Sertal¡­ " Ray froze in shock. What an utterly ruthless policy, thousands would die and far more would suffer, just so the Emperor could retain power. As expected of the Empire. But it did give him an idea on what to ask for though, potions that increased yield of crops, sped them up, perhaps even a few teleportation potions. The rebellion was sure to eat them up.
Chapter 59- The Xnarthan are still moving
Ray
Ray''s head buzzed with ideas as he sat there. The Satyrs could set up portals in homes, and transport things. The rebellion and Aunty Ariana could grow the crops, with his groups providing the potion.
What just remained was negotiating it out with the Dean. Ray had a feeling he was getting tired of the demands Ray kept making, so he''d have to make it an attractive offer. Well, next up was meeting the Satyrs, perhaps Ray could figure something out.
A knock sounded on the door, making Ray jump.
"Oh, that must be Nora, she told me that she would be coming by." Marcus said.
"Nora who?" Ray asked, confused, he didn''t remember any Noras¡­
"The Shadow Princess, she told us to just call her Nora. I think she wants to meet you. After all, you''ve been spending a
The two of them had been spending a lot of time together, but it had more to do with their shared experience than anything else. What was up with the Nora stuff? But whatever, now that she was here, they might as well talk about the Satyrs.
''Nora'' peaked in when no one responded, her eyes narrowed. "Am I interrupting something?" she asked, looking pointedly at the fact that neither of them had bothered to reply.
"Not at all, though Ray seems to have some ideas. I am sure you two will love talking about it." Marcus said in a funny voice, making Ray more suspicious that something was up.
"Ok¡­" Nora said, looking at Marcus weirdly as he stepped out.
"So, what did you want to talk about?" she asked.
"Marcus just told me about the Xnarthan''s tactic, now what do you say to a deal where we can provide a potion that can increase the production of crops? The Satyrs could teleport it, and Aunty Ariana and you guys can grow the crops." Ray suggested.
Nora paused, surprised by his words." I suppose we could do so¡­we have our reserves, but they won''t last forever. Can you get the potion?"
"I haven''t actually asked the Dean if he has one yet¡­but I am pretty sure he does." Ray said, sheepishly, "Ma recommended I give up on the combat potion for now, it will have limited immediate effect as it is. But if I need to get this, then I need your help with so
"I expected that, what do you want?" Nora asked, folding her hands.
"The Dean wants some information on Deep Earth herbs and Oceiana herbs from the Satyrs." Ray said.
"Just that?" Nora asked, her brows furrowing in puzzlement. What? Why was him making a nice deal so unexpected?
"Well, we do expect you to pay us for the potions, we need to eat too, you know." Ray said.
"I do hope you will limit the prices¡­" she said. Ray just stared at her as if she were dumb. Did he look like he was going to scam her? Just because he was good at negotiating did not mean that he was going to take advantage of people!
"Ok, is that it?" Nora asked.
"Yes, do you have anything else?" Ray asked.
"I dunno, I was thinking we could get a few cookies, and I don''t know, just talk. I don''t get to just talk often" she said.
"Oh, uh, yeah sure. What do you want to talk about?" Ray asked, nervous now. Just talking seemed intimidating somehow, what was he supposed to talk about?
"Hmm, did you know that the gangs are falling in place fast?" Nora said, perking Ray up.
"Oh? Are so many of them surrendering?" he asked.
"Not to the guard, no, but we are a different matter altogether. The gangs are losing a lot of their support and monopoly in the Commoner''s district now that the System is making power so easy to get. Mother won''t say it, but we may be due for a mass recruitment soon." she said.
Ray rested his hands on the table, leaning forward. "Now that is interesting, the Dean is rushing a potion too¡­"
The two of them talked for a couple of hours. ''Just talked'' would be a misnomer, their lives were too abnormal for small talk. But there was something about just talking about their day that appealed to Ray. The fact that they were discussing the future of Afrieal was just a minor consequence, little more.
In the end, it was time for the Sha-right,
Wait, had he fed Norman yet? Ray had been feeding the cat battle potions these past few days, but there hadn''t been a noticeable change. Perhaps it had been something about that place that had allowed Norrelius to act? Or was it something else?
The cat was sitting on the bakery platform staring out the window while one pay lazily ate cookies out of a bowl. The rest of the bakery was a rush of people, few were buying, likely due to the taxes, but there was a lot of talking going on.
"I don''t know if I should be happy or sad that we''ve become the new headquarters of whatever this is." Rena said as she skipped through the crowd with a plate full of pastries in her hand.
"What is this?" Ray said, levitating a few plates off the platform towards Rena.
"A refuge? The big scary rebellion guards out there are good for scaring the Xnarthan away. Or at least people think so. Now we''re the meeting place for every group that wants to call the Emperor a bastard." Rena said, taking the plates into her hands.
"Why not just levitate the plates?" Ray asked.
Rena scoffed. "Do you see this crowd? I would run out of mana in an hour."
"What happened to our staff anyway, I thought you and Marcus were supposed to be managing things, not running them." Ray asked, floating the plates to her.
Rena rolled her eyes. "Do you see that crowd there?" she pointed to a rather large crowd of people. The crowd was centered around a table, clearly something was going on. Ray wasn''t very interested for once.
"Two hand wrestlers came in to compete and a bunch of gamblers joined in, apparently our entire staff has a gambling skill just from joining the bakery." Rena said.
"And they''ve decided to take the gamble of playing during work?" Ray said, raising an eyebrow.
"No, they took their free days, after having worked most of it. I couldn¡¯t exactly refuse that one, we did promise to be flexible. I was going to just not count it, but I am seriously reconsidering that now. " Rena said, finally giving up and levitating stuff.
Ray helped her, levitating stuff close to her. How did she know where to send things anyway? Ray shook his head, going behind the counter and conjuring some brown and metal glitter, Alchemic apparatus appeared before him within seconds.
A little trick he''d learned was that glass was just Earth, and thus could be conjured with brown glitter if you concentrated really hard.
After that, he took out some herbs and got to work. Rena needed his help, but he could just make potions while levitating plates to her. The beaker filled with water and then neutral mana as the herbs floated in the air. Ray crushed one, cutting the other in stripes. The battle potion wasn''t particularly hard to make, just irritating to source, with the Xnarthan keeping a sharp eye on who was buying what was essentially a combat potion.
The powdered ingredient mixed in as Ray arranged the strips in a vague, sharp shape, and then added mana t
The potion making continued as Ray made potions, attracting a small crowd. But it also wasn''t so interesting to look at that people flocked to it like the hand wrestlers. Just a few lights here and there, not at all exciting when the potions just succeeded. Ray was just too experienced to fail at this point. The hand wrestlers'' match ended, prompting a clearing out of the bakery.
The employees left sheepishly, not looking very guilty with their fresh new Tiers. Just how much had they cheated? Ray just shook his head as he levitated the dirty dishes into the sink and conjured blue glitter. The dishes were done in five minutes.
Rena, on the other hand, was frowning as she looked at a book.
"What happened?" Ray asked.
"The potions aren''t selling. The cheap ones are, but the more expensive ones that we use to make our living aren''t selling at all." Rena asked.
"Well, that''s probably just the Xnarthan''s taxes acting up. I have a plan for that." he consoled, not really worried. The Xnarthan were smart and ruthless, he''d give them that, but he could still counter them.
"No, you don''t understand. The potions I am talking about are the combat potions, the ones used by all those fancy recruits in the army. In fact, I don''t remember seeing any army brats today, there are usually a dozen of them just hanging around." Rena said. Ray paused, now thinking of a much more likely solution.
The Xnarthan had acted again. What had they done this time? Chapter 60- Xnarthan be killing
Chapter 61- Do you wanna go to a party?
A scream pierced through the chamber as people began speaking at once, Ray raised his voice, trying to make sure the rest of what he said was heard. "The Xnarthan cast a truth spell to weed out who wasn''t loyal to the Empire. After that, they killed everyone that didn''t satisfy their loyalty requirements. "
A silence filled the room for a few seconds before once again emerging into a cacophony of voices.
"As expected of the Xnarthan, ruthless, but efficient. Do you know what they''re going to do next?" the Rebel Queen asked.
"Yes, they''re going to do the same thing to the Commoner''s district." Ray said, causing a commotion.
The Rebel Queen rose up this time, but her pace was slower and contemplating than Ray would have expected given the situation.
"A truth spell in the Commoner''s district?¡± The Rebel Queen looked more contemplative than alarmed.¡± Tell me, Ray, how did you come by this information?" she asked.
"Anita gave it to me." Ray said, now puzzled. "Why?"
"A truth spell of this magnitude is a massive undertaking, but it is also trivial to block. I would be able to do it easily if I knew it was coming. The Xnarthan know this, yet they are doing it anyway. Not just that, they told Trevor, whose wife is a known sympathizer.
I would be foolish if I didn''t smell the trap. Tell your Aunt to be careful, the Xnarthan may be planning something against her. I will do my best to make sure that what I do does not point to them, but I doubt that will stop the Xnarthan. " she said.
Ray stood there, shocked. A trap? But why- no, the why was apparent. Aunty Ariana was an irritant to them. But why not just kill her? The Emperor had the power, and Aunty Ariana wasn''t hiding like the Rebel Queen.
"What about our children? Do we not get our revenge?" one man said, screaming at the Rebel Queen.
"What do you think, Ken? Will I just sit here and do nothing?" the Rebel Queen said, turning her head towards her. Ray''s senses screamed danger as she did so, her eyes conveying her intent clearly.
Ray realized something, the table might be round, the hall might be informal, but the Rebel Queen was still in charge. The Duke needed a large throne room and glamour to show his power, the Rebel Queen did it sitting on a simple wooden chair around a round table.
"I remember something about potions that increase the yield of crops. Is that deal confirmed?" the Rebel Queen said, turning to Ray.
"Yes," Ray said, trying to adjust under her piercing gaze. "The Dean has an entire set of potions for just this intent. I can have the recipes by tomorrow, after that we''ll start production."
The Rebel Queen smiled, it was a bloodthirsty smile, something you''d expect from someone that was about to kill her enemy. "Now we can start burning their fields with impunity. I would like to see how the nobility fare when they are faced with starvation."
"Wouldn''t they just get crops from the Human continent?" Ray questioned, somewhat confused. The Rebel Queen paused, making a disgruntled sound before taking a deep breath. "Yes, yes, they would. But at least it will cost them a pretty penny."
"Here, the Satyrs handed over the book some time ago with a warning not to go into these places without a lot of planning. Though I expect it won''t be a problem to the person it¡¯s going to. " the Rebel Queen.
"Tell the Dean if he ever wants to join the rebellion, the seat of Head Alchemist is open. I would love an Alchemist like him that can teleport things around the world."
Ray nodded, not sure why he was even surprised. The Dean''s ability was very, very useful to an organization like the rebellion.
"I will be leaving then, I should get the recipes as fast as I can. After that, we can discuss prices." he said, leaving at a pace much slower than when he came in. A million thoughts swirled in his head as he walked out, barely noticing his surroundings.
The people around him got out of the way, a show of respect that he hadn''t expected. Ray didn''t feel particularly powerful, though he certainly was when put against the people around him. But in the end, he was too weak to actually have a say in this game.
Perhaps this was why the Xnarthan hadn''t bothered with him, he was too weak, and they had bigger fish to fry. But even if the Xnarthan didn''t want to kill him, what about the families of the hundred of people he had killed?
Ray sighed, putting the thought out of his head as he rushed home instead. At least, running seemed to clear his head a little. Rena, Marcus, Gordon, Nora, Torrin and a dozen others were waiting in the bakery decked in battle gear when he arrived.
"Well?" Rena asked, awkwardly raising her sword as a fire eagle appeared on top of it.
"The Rebel Queen will handle it.'''' Ray said, "The attack is useless when used against someone powerful enough to resist."
"Now that doesn''t sound like the Xnarthan I know, they''re usually so up top about these things." a surprising voice said from the top of the stairs as Aunty Ariana descended, dressed in red from head to toe.
Ray looked up at her, not sure how to break the news. "The Rebel Queen thinks that they want to blame you for it failing. Uncle Trevor leaking the news does count as treason."
Aunty Ariana smiled, as if this was a good thing. "Now that sounds more like them." As if noticing his confusion, she turned to him, gently shaking her head. "Come on, Ray, you know this. What is more dangerous than a clever enemy making a sly move?"
The answer dawned on Ray, making him want to slap his face. Why didn''t he see it before? "A clever enemy making a stupid move, there''s typically another move hidden within. And since we can''t see it coming, we can''t counter it."
"What are you going to do now?" Nora asked, turning towards Aunty Ariana. Ray couldn''t help but notice a certain amount of authority in her voice.
"Hmm, nothing much, I will just host a small dinner party and invite the Xnarthan over. Ray, you should come. And bring this lovely girl, Nora, was it? The Xnarthan will be quite shocked to see her." Aunty Ariana said, smiling slyly. "I will be sure to record their faces when they see a Tier 11 commoner that they haven¡¯t heard of before."
"I don''t think that''s quite possible, but I will ask Mother anyway. I know she''ll be quite pleased by the look on their faces, too." Nora said, not missing a beat.
"Oh? Do I know your mother?" Aunty Arian said, raising an eyebrow.
Ray coughed, bringing their attention to him. "Nora is the Rebel Queen''s daughter and heir."
"And your first reaction to this attack was to come to the bakery? Oh my, how interesting. I think I will have a little meeting with your mother after all." Aunty Ariana said, smiling so widely that Ray was afraid she was going to eat Nora up.
"I am sure she will be happy to meet the famous Marchioness Salazar." Nora said, plastering a fake smile on her face.
"Well, I must be off, I have a party to prepare for! How long do you think till the Xnarthan attack?" Aunty Ariana asked Nora.
"A few hours? I don¡¯t have any idea, ma¡¯am." she answered, her confusion apparent.
"I will just have to keep it long, then." Aunty Ariana said, as she pressed a bracelet. A swirl of purple mana surrounded her, teleporting her home.
Ray headed up, intent on calling the Dean.
"What do we do now?" Rena asked.
"I just made a little deal with the rebellion. The Dean will give us some recipes for potions that will help crops grow. The rebellion will buy them." Ray said, prompting them to look at him blankly.
Rena was the first to connect the dots. "The famine! Are you telling me we''re going to be a major supplier there? Oh, we''re going to make bank!"
Nora coughed. "I hope you''ll set the prices a little low at least, the rebellion isn''t made of money you know."
"Just set up a black market and sell food for cheap. Don''t give it away for free. I am sure the Satyrs can teleport money too." Ray suggested, continuing up the stairs. The discussion continued, but he wasn''t a part of it anymore.
Picking up the communicator, he poured mana into it, calling the Dean.
"Ray, what happened? Ariana just told me she is having a party and wants a hundred bottles of quality wine. I don''t know why she thinks I have them." he said.
"Can¡¯t you just teleport them?" Ray asked, thinking of the Dean''s ability to teleport things. Aunty Ariana could easily provide the money.
"I am not her personal teleported, you know¡­" the Dean replied.
Ray decided to walk out of that conversation. "The Xnarthan massacred Army recruits, and are apparently trying to frame Aunty Ariana. So now she''s throwing a party for them.
A short silence followed before the Dean replied. "I think I''m going to get some extra spicy liquor this time. A few barrels of Dwarven ale mixed Elven drugwine should do it. Just tell your aunt not to drink any, she''ll have a good show to watch."
Ray was starting to reconsider if he even wanted to participate. The arena was too dangerous, he hadn''t seen Dwarven ale or Elven drugwine before, but neither sounded like something he wanted to drink, let alone mix. On the other hand, there was the possibility of watching some very drunk Xnarthan bumble around. At least it would be a memorable party.
Chapter 62- A hat to make you jealous. Ray shrugged his shoulders, trying to make his suit feel comfortable. The dark blue material didn''t seem to like him very much, the stitch was quite restrictive, forcing him to constantly restrict himself just to ensure that he didn''t tear it apart. The poor thing wasn''t really made for high Tiered individuals, but it was the best he could get in the time he had. Thirty minutes was just enough to grab a random suit off the shelf from the merchants district and dress himself. Ray walked out, still trying to adjust to the stitch on his shoulder. The blazer was probably a size too small. At least the pants were ok, Ray wasn''t sure he could bear to attend if they weren''t. "How do I look?" he asked the crowd in the bakery. "Like you just walked out of a bad tailor shop." Rena said, not mincing her words. "Well, it was the best I could do." Ray said, shrugging. "Ray, do you know that your shoulders look like there are thorns emerging from them when you shrug?" Anita said, giggling. Rena giggled. "I think you might want to ask your Aunt if she has anything, you look ridiculous." "Or maybe I could just skip it?" Ray said, earning a dark look from Anita. Well, the Void princess had spoken, but he still wasn¡¯t in the mood for a party. Anita called Aunty Ariana, handing the communicator to Ray. "Are you seriously telling me that you don''t have a single blazer?" Aunty Arian said, sounding shocked. "Yes, I didn''t exactly have much use for one before." Ray said, rolling his eyes. "Hmm, why don''t you ask that master of yours.? I am sure he has something in that treasury of his." Aunty Ariana said. "I can''t exactly ask for a set of armor, so I can go to a party¡­" Ray said. "Why not? I am going to be wearing armor anyway, just stylish armor." Aunty Ariana said. Ray wondered if he had teleported to another world. Wearing armor at parties? What was up with these nobles? Shaking his head, Ray called up the Dean, not knowing what to do. "Yes? Does Ariana want something else teleported and decided to not risk asking herself?" the Dean said, making Ray wonder how much Aunty Ariana had asked for. "No, I am calling for myself. Do you happen to have any magic blazers I could borrow?" Ray said, hesitantly. "Well, there are multiple pieces of armor in the Treasury if you want them." the Dean said. Ray winced at the mention of the Treasury. "And what would borrowing a set cost me?" he asked, hesitantly. The Dean huffed, "Ray, I am not some greedy weirdo. Just take a set from the Treasury, I will teleport you in. I would get judged too if you came to the party in some weird dress. Ray suddenly found himself in the Treasury, still lit up by pink, silver and golden mana. The Dean appeared next to him a few seconds later, looking at him like he was a beast in a zoo. "Ray, remind me to never trust your fashion sense. Now, which of these things would be good for you?" he asked Ray asked the Fae stone, letting it guide him. And once again, he was led to the high Tier area. Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel. "I see that you''re once more aiming high. " The Dean noted as they headed in that direction. "I blame the Fae stone." Ray stated. "Yes, well it''s the one guiding you, but you''re the one looking for an emergency blazer from an armory full of powerful weapons. Can¡¯t really blame it for not having a good fit. Well, at least the Xnarthan''s face will be something to see when you arrive in some high Tier armor. ¡°The Dean said as they arrived in front of a hat. The hat had a problem, it was feminine. A better description would be a tiara that was for some reason on a summer hat. A string of information entered Ray''s brain as he stood there. "The hat is the chosen garment of an Elven princess,"Ray said. "I can see why." the Dean said, touching the sparkling ruby flowers that littered the peach colored hat. "But it can transform into whatever garment the hat thinks will suit its wearer. So it should, theoretically, turn into a blazer." Ray said. "Well, either that or I get to see you in a dress. Come on, how do you activate this thing?" the Dean asked, smiling a bit too widely for Ray''s comfort. Gulping his fear down, Ray hesitantly put the hat on his head, pouring mana into it. The hat began to glow as a shroud of glittery white surrounded Ray. A few seconds later, he emerged, thankfully wearing what looked like a suit. Ray could still feel his earlier suit, the uncomfortable thing definitely hadn''t disappeared. An illusion? Ray tilted his head as the Fae stone replied, sending him the information he wanted. The magic of the hat was mysterious, even more than the Fae crown. The crown was easy to identify, the hat was a finely threaded artifact of mana. The Fae stone couldn''t tell how it worked, but it estimated the artifact to be something close to the crown in power. Just not in combat, the hat just seemed to be a very, very powerful dressing artifact. And then the stone told him the story around it. Ray wasn''t particularly interested. An Elven Queen was worried about whether her only daughter would be able to survive with how bad she was with dressing up. So she weaved it with her last breath, blah blah blah. Ray turned out at that point. At least that explained the stone''s power. Ray looked towards the Dean, expecting him to have some comment. To his surprise, the old man was staring at him with narrowed eyes. "Ray, I need you to do that listing soon, I want to know what other treasures I have here. What a clever little hat¡­come on, we have no time to waste." Now confused, Ray looked for a reflective surface, not particularly hard in a room full of shiny weapons and jewelry. The nearby sword was enough. The hat had turned into a red-gold coronet with rubies dotting its structure. The suit had turned white with red and golden stitching. The changes were minimal, the effect? Not so much. The look matched with Ray''s features, making him look like he was hard to approach. Just what he wanted for this party, now he would be able to stand in the back and not be troubled. A wisp of red-gold mana nudged Ray, making him take a particular standing position. The effect made him look more regal than standoffish. The hat helped with body language too. The Fae stone certainly knew what it was doing. "Well?" the Dean asked, waving his staff. Ray nodded, walking towards him as the hat nudged his pace and told him to hold his hands behind him. Ok, this was getting irritating. Could he delay it till he was actually at the party? The suit suddenly disappeared, Ray landing back in his awkward suit. The Dean looked at him, now curious. "I, ugh, dismissed it." Ray said, pretty sure that was what had happened. What a strange artifact. Perhaps he should have paid more attention to the background story. "Do you want to go straight to the party or to your house?" the Dean asked. "Just home, I want to change into something more comfortable." Ray said as the Dean nodded. A couple of seconds later, he was back in his bedroom. Ray changed into his usual set of shirt and pants before telling the hat to begin again. The suit appeared again, making Ray straighten up under the hat''s nudges. Shaking his head at the hat''s quirks, he walked down the stairs, acting like he was a strutting peacock. "And here I thought I was overdressed." Nora''s voice said from the ground floor. Ray found her standing in a floor length shimmering black dress. The entire ensemble seemed to be bejeweled, not so much to be gaudy, but enough to make it seem fancy. The bigger surprise was the woman standing behind her. The Rebel Queen herself in a violet cocktail dress. The only visible change Ray could see to her appearance was that she seemed a lot weaker than before. A suppressing artifact? "I decided I wanted to laugh at the Xnarthan in person. The Marchioness was quite pleased with my decision."she said, her assessing Ray even as she did so. "Are we finally ready?" the Dean said, dressed in a black suit that did little to hide his belly. Though he did seem a bit miffed at the people around him. Rean was looking at them like they were a group of animals on the street. "Yes, they do seem to be.¡± Rena said, looking at the group before turning to Ray. "Ray, I want stories, a lot of them." "I am sure the Marchioness will be happy to let you in." the Rebel Queen said, causing an irritated Dean to stop his teleportation. "I fear I am a bit too underwhelming for this party, your majesty, perhaps a different one later." she said as the Dean teleported them Chapter 63
Ray The group arrived in a large foyer whose only purpose seemed to be to let people teleport in. The floor was made of quality white marble, polished to the point of sparkling. The pillars, on the other hand, were engraved monstrosities of gold and white, giving the place its grandiose presence. Ray wasn''t sure he liked it, but it seemed like something a noble should have. A set of large gold covered gates led to another hall that had significantly more people within. The Rebel Queen headed in, walking with poise as she strutted into the hall. The herald took her card and called out, "Dowager Baroness Anastasia Darelliar and her daughter, Baroness Darelliar. " The announcement got little attention, a few people turning to the gate before turning back to their talks. A baroness wasn¡¯t anything of note in this wedding. Ray headed in, not confident at all. The plan to stay unnoticed was a go. The hat had other plans, though, it was intent on making Ray keep a good impression in this place. Ray found himself nudged into walking with his head held high, posturing as if he owned the place, or at least didn''t care about who was there. Ray handed his card to the herald, and was called out. "Ray Rosenmund, disciple of Dean Ronne. " Now that announcement brought it''s set of attention. The number of heads that turned were significantly more than before. Ray slipped off, listening to the hat as he walked off, like he didn''t care about the attention. "Dean Ronne of the Alchemic College." The herald announced, drawing even more attention. Anita didn''t wait for the attention to die down though. "Countess Anita Dernell, daughter and heir to General Trevor and Marqioness Salazar, Void princess of the Elven continent, heir to the Mage Academy and disciple to Dean Rassi. The emerging wave couldn''t be stopped anymore, but at least most of them are headed for the Dean or Anita. Ray was thankfully too unimportant to attract attention. "Hello, I am Baroness Sentere of Larmen. ''''A middle-aged woman said, appearing, seemingly out of nowhere. ¡°I don''t think I have ever met you before. How odd, considering I''ve met most people in this city. " Ray immediately became alert, the woman was weird. The only one around that actually showed signs of age, not to mention her Tier. Ray felt it at Tier 13, middling in this party, but the mana she radiated told him otherwise. The woman was hiding her power, not as well as the Rebel Queen, but well enough. "I''m afraid I am not native to this circle. '''' Ray said. Why did he have to attract secret powers the second he stepped in? And he could practically feel the Fae urge to not lie seeping in, it was more powerful today. "Oh, I don''t know, you seem native enough. I hear you''ve made quite a name for yourself down in the commons.¡± she said, smiling slyly. Ray did not feel good about this. ¡°Would you mind if this crusty old woman had you meet a few people?" "I would be honored, ma''am. " Ray said, etiquette demanded he not refuse, but now he had to go meet people. Would it really be so rude if he refused. Ray knew the answer before he even thought it, he sadly had to participate. The Baroness led him in, towards another set of old looking women. "Is that your new boyfriend, Miranda? How nice! I don''t know where you get them! " one of them said, the tone was so high-pitched and fake that even Ray could see that she was faking it. The teasing smile on her face confirmed it. What was this? A weird test the nobility felt entitled to play? A prank? Even more importantly, why is it that these things only seemed to happen to him? Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author. ¡°Oh, shut up Tella, this is the Dean''s brand-new disciple, Cray Tesendund." the Baroness said, the way she pronounced the name telling him how on purpose it was. Ray felt the hat nudge him to go away, but he did it one better. A bit of invisibility glitter sprinkled in, and he disappeared from view. Escaping the group of weird old ladies, Ray headed for the emptiest corner of the ballroom, and almost collided with a waiter. "Oh, sorry. " Ray said, taking a step back and shoving somebody. A snort sounded behind him as the noble in question looked down at the two of them. "Why did I even come to party with commoners?'''' he said, walking off while making disgusted sounds. Ray took a deep breath and headed straight for that quiet corner. The corner was easy enough to reach, but now he was left with the question of what next. Well, he could just eat. A chair was easy enough to conjure. The hat had something to say about that, though, it seemed to think that Ray should get back in the party at once. Ray disagreed. "Oh, there you are! I must apologize, Tella told me that I butchered your name quite terribly. How about a tour instead? I promise I''ll try very, very hard to not say your name again. " The Baroness said. The only reason Ray didn''t jump in shock was the hat forcing him down. Ok, next time the bloody hat said that he should stay in the party, he was staying in. What was the deal with this woman? Why was she so obsessed with making fun of him? "I fear that I just want to remain alone, perhaps another time." Ray said, trying to get away. "Oh come on, are you really going to get so upset over one little misnaming? How are you going to survive in the world getting offended so often? Oh my, I know what I can do! I can teach you how to talk like one of us! Yes, that would be good, wouldn''t it." The baroness clutched Ray''s arm before he could run away, dragging him off. The hat went haywire trying to make him seem more dignified, Ray had the urge to fight her here, but he also knew that it was a terrible idea. So he chose the other option. "What do you want? " he asked. The baroness stopped, a grin stretching across her face as she let him go. The crumpled suit reset, making Ray sigh in relief. At least that was one good thing. "I just wanted to see what was under that mask you wear. Matilda told me that her son wasn''t like those idiots that dot the Empire. Well done, you just proved that all men aren''t bloodthirsty idiots.'''' she said, winking before disappearing. "The waters of the Empire are deep, Ray, and not all of us are foolish as our Emperor. Tell the Queen in the corner that she better get a bigger sword, the battle approaches. And when you do come to the Human continent, drop by my estate. I might help you, or I might report you." a giggling voice told Ray as she disappeared. Ma was involved? And this woman thought that, Ray took a deep breath, trying to calm his frustration as he headed towards the bar. A good potion might be in order, and he was Fae, human limits on drinking didn''t apply. sc Antasia Antasia stood with one arm resting against the bar, looking at the party as if it was beneath her. In truth, it was. As a Tier 29 she was more powerful than even the Dukes of the Empire. The party was barely a March level one. The Elven continent just didn''t have a powerful enough nobility. After all, wasn''t that why she had set up shop here in the first place. A powerful nobility might have stopped or at least hindered her. But this one? To day, they''d done more to help her than harm her. The group of them were idiots of a rare level. The only ones that came close to beating them were the nobility of the Human continent. Oh, here was another coming to ask her out. ''I greet the fair Baroness.¡± he said, acting like a gentleman. Antasia could tell he was anything but. "Are you the Marchioness? No? I see no reason to return your greeting, then. " Antasia said, acting the overly proud and disgruntled Baroness. Two lies might not make truth, but they did make am idiot dance. And she liked dancing. "A pity, I thought we could have dinner after. " he said, looking pitiful. Antasia felt like laughing at his antics, did any woman actually fell for this type of acting? Not her, certainly. "Not really, I have enough castles of my own to have dinner in, thank you very much. " she said. The man looked surprised at her answer. Hmm, he did have nice brown eyes¡­how many poor women had fallen to that innocent look of his? "I hadn''t heard of a Baroness owning multiple castles in the Elven continent. Would you look at that, you learn something every day! " he said, raising his glass. "I meant that one is quite enough, I don''t know why someone would want more of the troublesome things. " she stated, looking at him like he was a fool. "I see." he said, his shock greater. " I must admit, I didn''t expect to meet someone that did want more castles here. " he said. "Well now, that you have, how about leaving!? " Antasia said, tired of his insistence. The man crept closer, a little too close for Antasia''s comfort. "Oh, come on, we''re just getting to know each other. I am a Xnarthan lieutenant, I can make you very, very rich if I put my mind to it. " he said, breathing a bit too much potion breath at her. Antasia shook her head. So this was her enemy? How¡­ disappointing.
Chapter 64 "Oh, come on, tell me you don''t want those riches. " he said, still too close. "Not particularly, no, '''' Antasia said, pushing him with a finger while trying very hard to not break him in two. Oh, it would be so easy to do so here¡­ But the Emperor would teleport in too fast. And the rebellion would collapse without her. "Do you see this party? " the lieutenant said, "I can throw you a much bigger one. In fact, I can throw you one here in a few days., " The idiot leaned in, whispering, "The Marchioness irritates me, she''s going to have to go. " "Oh? And how do you plan to remove her? "Antasia said, now a bit curious, and a bit too disgusted. " I am a Xnarthan, I can do as I wish. " he said. Just how much potion had he drunk? "Just a few more hours, then the bloody woman will be gone. " he said. In fact, it could be just a few more minutes, look, my men are already starting it.¡° The lieutenant pointed towards the window, dragging her towards it. Antasia let him, for once. Ariana caught her eyes gesturing toward the lieutenant. Antasia told her to let it be. A kind woman, stopping the lieutenant would have made her situation worse, yet she was willing to do it. The lieutenant led her to a window, and pointed down at the Commoners district. The view was beautiful, she could see the entire city from here. ¡°Do you see that, the mana reaching for the district? " he said. Antasia could see it, though she doubted he could. Seeing mana took a certain amount of mana affinity that she doubted he had. "Yes, what about it? " she said, acting uninterested. "The mana is a truth spell, Ariana''s husband leaked the fact that we were going to cast it a few hours ago. Now, when the Rebel Queen blocks it, we''ll have proof. " he said. Why did she even bother to think of his plans? The idiot was just telling them to her. But, to be fair, it was too late for her to do anything now. Elder Rakta of the Elves would act any minute and stop the attack. The leak would be revealed to be from the Xnarthan, not Trevor. Antasia smiled, waiting to see the idiot¡¯s face when it happened. And then something strange happened. A wave of light yellow mana emerged from behind her, destroying the spell. "Oh, I am sorry, Mr. Xnarthan, I am just a bit too clumsy with my mana. " Baroness'' Miranda said. Antasia knew of her, she was the leader of the Feminist movement on the continent. A known hater of men and enemy of the Empire. Well, known to her anyway, to the Emperor she was simply ¡®W¡¯. The higher ladders of the Empire were full of men, Dukes outnumber Duchesses ten to one. Miranda wanted to change that. Why was she here? An alliance? How nice, Antasia was always happy for more allies. The Xnarthan lieutenant, though, didn''t seem particularly pleased by her ''clumsiness''. " I hope you know that this was a mistake that you will pay dearly for. " he said, strutting off, no longer in the mood. "I do hope you don''t mind me stealing your new paramour, I just have to talk to her. " Miranda said, making Antasia shake her head at her antics. ¡°Oh, and your wife is here, and so are your mistresses.¡± If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. A group of angry looking women in fancy dresses stood behind her, looking like they wanted to extract a pound of flesh from the man. Antasia hadn¡¯t missed the bigoted nature of the Human continent, that¡¯s for sure. The Elven continent was so different that she sometimes forgot that the nobles here were still better than the ones on the Human continent. ¡°I hope you¡¯re not too cross with me stealing you from your suitor.¡± ''Not at all, Baroness. " Antasia said, letting some of her power seep through. " Tell me, would you like to have dinner any time soon? I could arrange something even today. " Antasia said. "I fear that the day has yet to come, your majesty, but thank you for sending that Scholar of yours our way, she is quite helpful. Miranda said, throwing Antasia for a loop. Matilda had met with them? And had used her name? Matilda knowing her wasn''t a surprise, but her joining Malinda was one. Not to mention using Antasia¡¯s name to get in. What was she up to? " I do like this side of the Empire, so. malleable, as if it is about to fall. A lot of women, too. Did you know that the Elven continent has seventy-three percent of the women in power within the Empire?" Malinda said, looking around, "Not to mention your friends. I wonder how many of them are women. Yes, we''ll meet. But not yet, I have too much to do. Matilda is keeping me quite busy, bloody heck, that woman''s a monster. " Malinda said, shaking her head. " "But you must know that already''''. Antasia didn''t know that. What was happening in the Empire? How had Matilda taken over what was the Human continent version of her rebellion in less than a week? And even more importantly, why had she done so? Anita felt like something was coming, and she couldn''t see it. The events were just rolling in, they were handling it, but she would be lying if she said it was easy, or even doable. The only reason they were even surviving was because the Satyrs help. The peaceful people might not have much of a combat power, but they were very good at moving things around, attacking sneakily and making things disappear. Antasia worried about what would happen if they ever worked with a proper army. The Elven one? Hmm, it had been a while since she had gone there, but in her memory the place wasn''t the most militarized. Not even after the war. The Elves were just too peace loving. The Elven Elders had to provide special training to children so that they would be able to kill. A Human needed little, it came naturally to her species. A rarity among the species of this world she had found. Perhaps that was why they had grown so powerful so fast. And so bigoted to boot, Miranda disappeared, leaving Antasia with much to think about. The clouds were gathering l and a mist was spreading across the city. Antasia wondered if it wasn''t a sign of things to come. The future was coming, and she couldn¡¯t do anything to stop it. sc In a remote corner of the hall, one that was actually quiet, a certain Dean was eating popcorn while trying to ignore the frown on his brother¡¯s face. ¡°Are you really going to sit here eating popcorn? Do you have any idea how rude this is?¡± the Dean¡¯s irritating brother said, appearing uninvited. ¡°No, I am just a random person off the street watching a hundred people try very hard to act like they¡¯re important. Now, can you leave me alone to eat in peace?¡± Ronne replied. ¡°What do you find so entertaining here?¡± Rassi said, looking at the celebration with a disapproving frown on his face. ¡°The decay of the Empire.¡± Ronne replied, his eyes sparkling as he focused on one particular part of the hall. ¡°Would you look at that! The Xnarthan lieutenant has taken to harassing yet another woman!¡± Ronne exclaimed as he stuffed popcorn into his face. Rassi made a disgusted sound as he watched a Tier 25 man invade a woman¡¯s personal space. ¡°And you don¡¯t feel the need to stop such distasteful acts?¡¯ Rassi said, his staff appearing beside him. Ronne just stuffed more popcorn into his face. ¡°I plud inteplere plip ki¡± ¡°Just eat it first, your mouth¡¯s too full for the words to get out.¡± Rassi said, shaking his head in disgust. ¡°I would interfere if it was any other woman, but that one¡­she¡¯s no damsel in distress. The Emperor¡¯s pet idiot has no idea who he¡¯s dealing with.¡¯ Ronne said after chewing for a few minutes. ¡°The Emperor¡¯s pet is actually quite intelligent.¡± ¡°Hmm, if you say so. I am just watching him try to show off with a spell that¡¯s going to fail.¡± ¡°Not that.¡± Rassi said, clucking his tongue. ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s come across him now, he was quite sharp a few hours ago¡± ¡°Ok then, we can agree to add to our long list of disagreements. Now, do you want to see why that ferret is approaching Ray?¡± Ronne said, turning his attention to the bar. Rassi began shaking his head in disapproval, but stopped mid-shake as he stared at the kid. ¡°Why does his face look like a blob of pink mana?¡± Chapter 65- A ferret drunk on power.
Ray Ray headed towards the bar only to find the Rebel Queen missing. Well, he would just relay the message later. Not like the Baroness had asked politely. Hmm, the bar was a good place to just sit alone, right? Ray smiled as he sat down in a bar stool, happy to be there. Now if only that collection of pink mana wasn''t heading right towards him. Why did he agree to come to this party? "Ray Rosenmund, I have heard a lot about you." The boy said. Ray saw pink, literally, the overwhelmingly bright, fluorescent, pink occupied far too much of his vision. So much of the idiot''s face was pink that it was practically a tactical choice. The enemy would be blinded by his pinkness. "I fear I haven''t heard of you. " Ray said, trying to be polite. "I am surprised, you''ve really never heard of me? " The boy said, the lack of expressions unnerving Ray. "And here I thought I was the talk of the town. The Elven continent does lack etiquette, doesn¡¯t it?" Ray still couldn''t get a read on the boy in front of him, though he supposed he wouldn''t be able to even if the link wasn''t visible. The illusion would show him only what his opponent wanted him to see. Ray could see why Faret had risen as far as he had. "I may have been a bit busy the last few days." Ray said, "Perhaps you can introduce yourself and jog my memory." Ray said. ¡°What a surprise, you truly don''t recognize me. I must admit, I thought you had a deep relationship with your sister. And here she hasn''t even mentioned the man she is to marry. " Oh, it was that ferret guy. Anita did mention him, but Ray would rather die than tell him that. "Anita has a lot of suitors, all of whom think they are going to marry her. I can''t be bothered to remember them all." Ray said, quite happy with the comeback. A short silence followed, broken only by the angry, labored breathing of the boy in front of him. And of course the noise of the party, Ray had learned to ignore it by now. "So, she really hasn''t mentioned me. '''' Faret said. "How disappointing, I will have to correct her on this. " Ray snorted, almost wishing he was drinking something to heighten the snorts effect. " I hope you like Void shaped genitals then" Ray said. Anita corrected you, you did not correct Anita. "Why would I have any interest in Void genitals? What weird things have you been teaching your sister? " Faret said. Ray broke into laughter. "Oh, I am sorry-'''' the laughter took over him again. ¡ª'''' I can''t¡±- and yet again -" I think you might have some misconceptions about your crush. I suggest getting some information on her while you''re out shopping for common sense. " A wave of pink mana rolled out, the room changing into a collection of erupting volcanoes. Ray acted like he didn''t notice them, but kept in mind Anita''s warning that Faret¡¯s illusion were able to hurt their victims. Ray could see why this guy, despite his lack of common sense, was the Emperor''s inner disciple. The power was quite powerful, and common sense clearly wasn''t high up the Emperor''s list of requirements. "I will do that, but what about you? " Faret said. "What about me? " Ray asked. ¡°What are you going to do now that taxes have been raised on baked goods? The income tax committee found that your commoners have become too spoiled, the tax has been increased to 97% of net sales. " "I see, and who exactly is this committee? " Ray asked, pretty sure he was staring at it. If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. " I am. " Faret said, forcing Ray to stifle his laughter. At least bother to call yourself an agent, why the heck would you call it a committee when it was literally one person? "I see. Well, I suppose that the commoners will just have to make do without bread. I am sure it won''t cause a problem at all. " "And we''re imposing a sanction on the non-approved sale of Alchemical materials. " Faret said. Oh, this was ridiculous to the point of hilarity. Did this guy actually think the ban would work? No, it would just remove one of the Empire''s pillars, Alchemy. Though Ray was pretty sure the policies wouldn''t get implemented, this guy was stupid. The same sadly couldn''t be said for his boss. But Ray felt like doing a bit of sabotage after the day he''d just had. "A ban? Are you trying to kill the Alchemic profession? The Xnarthan go too far! " Ray shouted, acting like a wounded widow. The announcement drew quite a bit of attention, as expected. "A ban? What is going on? Why is my noble profession being unfairly targeted? " The Dean said, teleporting right next to him. How long had this guy been listening? And was that popcorn dust on his face? "The Emperor has entrusted me with the responsibility to curb this rebel infestation. I will take whatever steps needed to complete my duty. " Faret said, still acting proud. " Are you calling me a rebel?" The Dean demanded, overreacting way too much. "Not at all, Dean." Faret said, acting calmer than Ray would have expected. "After an in depth investigation, we have concluded that the main source of rebel income stems from Alchemists. Not to mention the fact that you didn''t act against the shield cast a few weeks ago. The Xnarthan lost over three thousand operatives that day, I fear that even you must be held accountable." "Oh." the Dean said. "I see how it is then. I hope you don''t regret this, son of Neremour, I am not some random person that you can just walk over. The shield was cast by a Tier 27 Satyr Elder, someone who has been casting spells of such magnitude since before the Emperor was born, if you expect me to break such a craft then you have another thing coming." Ray wasn''t sure if Faret felt the threat in the Dean''s voice, but Ray did. The space around the Dean had begun pulsing, a slight, barely noticeable wave of purple mana emerging. Ray could just see the weapons in the Treasury teleporting in and wreaking havoc in the room. "I don''t see why you''re so angry, Dean, the only thing we''re doing is asking the Alchemists to work with a little more transparency. As long as they have nothing to hide, they can operate as before." Faret said. "And we''re supposed to just believe that you won''t arbitrarily stop anyone that troubles you from trading?" the Dean said. "Well, you could just not trouble the Xnarthan. A surprisingly easy task, I assure you." Faret said, shaking his head as if he was simply stating a fact. "I suppose we will see what happens." the Dean said, turning towards the crowd. "The College will sadly be stopping all supply of herbs after this decision to comply with the new regulations. I just hope that the Xnarthan will be quick with their approvals." Ray paused as he heard the words. The words were technically just the Dean surrendering, but once you knew certain things¡­they were scary. "The Empire thanks you for your cooperation. I have already cleared a dozen filers to investigate the source of the herbs and track their route. I am sure we could be approving hundreds of herbs a day very soon." Faret said, smiling widely as if he had won something. The nobility looked at him like he was stupid. Ray could barely hold back his laughter. The College was the main source of herbs for its graduates, which were most of the Alchemists on the Elven continent. Hundreds of herbs? The College dealt with tens, if not hundreds, of thousands of herbs every day. Faret had no idea what he was dealing with. "The Salazar group will of course comply also, every herb of ours will be submitted to the Xnarthan for approval." Aunty Ariana said, sweeping in wearing a burning dress. The flames were more of a statement of power, but they did their job well. "I fear that we will already be overwhelmed with the College''s applications, but I am sure we can get about a dozen approvals a week." Faret said, smiling slyly. Ray''s eyes bulged as he tried to stop from laughing out loud. Aunty Ariana was the College''s source! Faret just made his fake ban a real one. "How about you, Mr. Rosenmund, are you not going to ask for approvals? I think we can manage a herb a month." Faret asked, looking at him like he was the weird one. Well, Ray did have a weird expression on his face at the moment. "Thank you for your worry, Mr. Ferret, but we source our herbs from the Salazar group." Ray said, deliberately mispronouncing his name. "I see." Faret said, "I think we may need to reconsider how many applications we can approve for the Salazar group, some herbs need to go through an extended approval process due to¡­factors." "The Salazar group will be quite happy to cooperate with the-" Aunty Ariana began, only to be stopped by the Academy Dean. "I think I have seen enough," he said, "The policy is ill-advised, the herbs traded daily by the Salazar group alone are in the hundreds of thousands, it will kill any chance of the Alchemy profession recovering." Faret''s smile froze, before widening again, as if he had figured something out. "I am aware of that, but the policy is sadly necessary. The council will reassess once the danger has passed. The sooner it passes, the sooner things can go back to normal." he said, looking at Ray.
Chapter 66 Ray The party died down after Faret''s declaration. A slew of official statements that meant little were spoken, but Ray knew that the nobility was too afraid to act at the moment. Not to mention, the Dean hadn''t spoken to him since Faret has dropped the announcement. Ray couldn''t figure out if he was angry about the incident, or just didn''t want to talk. "So, how''d the party go?" the Rebel Queen asked, suddenly appearing beside Ray. Ray looked up at her, startled by her sudden presence. "I am sure you know already, your majesty. The Xnarthan have imposed even more taxes. Will this interrupt our plans regarding the situation?" Ray asked. "Not presently, but we''ll still need confirmation from your Aunt that she will agree to supply herbs to you under the table. The rebellion does not have enough to keep Afriel fed for even a single day." the Rebel Queen said, a contemplative expression on her face. "I will talk to her once she''s free." Ray said, looking towards the bar, where Aunty Ariana was talking with a group of nobles. The number of people approaching her had been a little high today, making Ray wonder if something had occurred. Though that could be normal, she was the host after all. "Tell her I want to talk to her, it is time we met." the Rebel Queen said, disappearing from beside Ray in a whirlpool of purple mana. Wait, he''d forgotten to tell her about the weird Baroness'' warning. Well, he''d just tell her later. "I think we should leave." the Dean said, appearing next to Ray. "Ok." Ray said, looking at the Academy Dean that had followed his brother in. Did the two of them make up or something? "Do take care of yourself brother, the times are-" the Academy Dean began before the College Dean cut him off, "No," An angry breath left the Academy Dean as he hissed, "Do you have to be so obstinate? I am trying to warn you-" Ray felt his surroundings change as they landed back in the bakery, not even letting the Academy Dean finish his sentence. "The Academy Dean seemed to be warning us about something." Ray said, looking at the Dean. "I have no need of his warnings, now, could you please help with the compiling? Here, this potion should help." the Dean said, a flask of purple liquid appearing in his hand. "What potion is that?" Ray asked. "The potion that increases telepathic abilities that I promised. I am sure it will speed things up a bit when you try to get information." the Dean said, shocking Ray. Did he know? How had he found out? "The Fae stone, it communicates telepathically, yes?" the Dean asked as he presented the potion to Ray again. "Oh, yes." Ray said, gulping it down as the Dean watched. The potion just settled in his stomach for a while, making it seem like Ray had eaten a stone or something. Ray''s throat began pulsing, trying to puke it back out, but the potion wouldn''t move. And then it began. A wave of bubbles rose up towards Ray¡¯s brain through his neck as he felt them enter into his brain, filling it with fog as the potion did its thing. An image of two huge objects circling each other, one a mass of red and blue gases, the other a collection of yellow powder, appeared. A purplish-green streak of lightning passed between the two and then flashed into Ray''s vision. Ray''s mind expanded, as if the space within had expanded to accommodate more. The purplish green lightning emerged again, flashing through the space, before finally dimming and disappearing. Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site. Ray gradually felt the rest of the world come into focus as he looked at it with new eyes. Not just physically, but mentally. Ray couldn''t feel anything off the Dean, but he could feel snippets off the people outside. Not anything close to what he got during the battle from the Xnarthan, but he did get a general idea of what the other person was feeling. In a way, the empathic feeling was similar to how humans communicated through body language. Ray took a deep breath and said, "Ok, let''s do it.". The Dean nodded, teleporting them away. Wait, he hadn¡¯t talked to Anita yet, he had to warn her about Faret¡­he¡¯d just do it later. Ariana Ariana shook her head as the guests left. Trevor had of course found a reason to not be here, something about some random army base that wasn''t even in his area detecting something. The party had actually gone better than she had expected it too, Faret''s declaration aside, she hadn''t been accused, assassinated or poisoned once. The Xnarthan must be fuming, they loved it when their enemies dropped dead in public. "Are you sure about this, Mom?" Anita asked, speaking from behind her. "Yes, sweetie, you''ve worked hard on the deals, and you were going to inherit it one day anyway. The day just came a lot sooner." Ariana said, turning towards her. "But the entire herb business? Are you sure it isn''t too much? The business is supposed to be booming now¡­" Anita asked. "Yes, because you put the effort in and got us all those deals. Not to mention, I can blame the company suddenly losing money on your bad administration. After all, we can''t exactly report our sales to the rebellion." Ariana said. "Didn''t Faret already give you that excuse?" Ariana asked, folding her hands. "I didn''t quite expect him to make such a foolish move, that''s for sure." Ariana said, making a couple of chairs appear. "The move isn''t foolish." a gruff voice said, emerging from one of the hallways. Anita frowned, did he have to disagree with her at even the simplest things? "Do tell me how. How is it that stopping trade and destroying one of the Empire''s pillars is a bad decision?" Ariana asked, turning towards her husband with irritation. Trevor shook his head, the disapproving look on his face again. "The Empire can survive without Alchemy, and it''s not like Alchemists can''t use beast materials. The Xnarthan are just restricting herbs. Ninety percent of high Tier Alchemy uses beast materials." Trevor said, acting knowledgeable as he looked around for a seat. Ariana wasn''t going to give him this one. "I am the continent''s main trader of herbs, Trevor, I know how many herbs are used and why. Afreial''s economy will die in a week if Alchemy is stopped. The cough''s that run through the populace this season? Alchemy solves it. The wounds that need healing? Alchemy. The supply of invisibility potions, strength potions, and other things required for so many industries to operate? Alchemy. The Empire has been spoiled by the presence of Alchemists, you don''t realize what you have anymore. " "Well, we''ll just have to see. I just hope that you aren''t going to do anything foolish, like making deals with the rebellion." Trevor said, trying to stare her down. Oh, he''d heard it, had he? "I won''t do anything foolish, that I can assure you." Ariana said, snarkily. "Ariana," Trevor said, awkwardly folding his hands as he tried to hold eye contact with her without bowing. "The matter affects me too. The Xnarthan won''t just avoid me when they come for you, they''ll kill me too." "The rebellion won''t spare me, either. Had you bothered to come to today''s party, then I could have introduced you to the Rebel Queen. Perhaps then we could have made a decision together." Ariana replied, fuming. Trevor paused, looking at her like he couldn''t believe the words that had come out of her mouth. "Are you telling me that you invited the Rebel Queen to party with the Xnarthan?" "Yes, and our good lieutenant was quick to harass her." Ariana said, shaking her head. A Tier 25 taking the chance to publically sexually harass someone was one of the most idiotic things she''d seen. And she''d seen some idiotic things. "The Rebel Queen is cool, and pretty powerful too." Anita said, interrupting them. "Wait, you''ve met her?" Trevor screamed, forcing Anita to cover her ears against the stat fueled howl. "Ariana, bedroom. Now." Ariana sighed as she followed him. Trevor was angry at her again. "What were you thinking?" he hissed. "Anita''s ok, in fact she''s better off than she was before. Tier 13 now." Ariana said, rolling her eyes. "And that''s going to protect her when the Xnarthan decide to kill her? Did you not even think of calling me?" Trevor said, his anger apparent. Ariana didn''t care. "I wasn''t here, Anita took the decision herself. And I think it''s a good thing that she went¡­" Ariana said, trailing off as she realized something. Trevor would lose it if he knew that Anita had killed Xnarthan members, not to mention he was a General himself. Dads didn''t need to know everything, right? Chapter 67 Chapter 67- The pig Duke and the food Ray Ray looked at the rows upon rows of weapons, staring at them. The Treasury still seemed the same as before, no sudden extra images, no emotion. The Dean was standing beside him, but he couldn''t sense anything from him. A consequence of the high Tier? The telepathy thing was confusing. Taking a deep breath in, he prodded the pink mana with his mind, asking the stone for information. The connection was clearer, crisper, and gave more information. Ray could see the data now, held in a little pouch of¡­memory? Ray had no idea what it was, but he knew he could access it now. Or at least, the Fae stone could do it and tell him. Hmm, was there anything that could help him write - yes, a Phoenix quill that wrote down whatever came into his head. Yes, that would help in noting things down. "Can you get some paper?" Ray asked, "I am going to use the Phoenix quill to note things down." The Dean nodded, making a stack of papers appears. Ray tapped into the Fae stone, letting the information flow through him and into the Phoenix quill. The process was still slow, the Dean had thousands of weapons, all with their own history. The Fae stone gave pages of information on each item, and he had to write them down. Perhaps it was the potion, but Ray felt unsettled, like he needed to do something. At least the quill was cheap mana-wise. Ray wasn''t sure he could sustain it if it was much more. Ten mana per page was just enough for him to sustain. Ray absorbed the information coming in, letting it pass to the quill. The sword on the table was a Tier 7 weapon that was built by a young dwarf using his feet. A great test of skill, he''d made the sword to prove that he could forge. The random bow was the first bow of a little Elf girl. The spear was the weapon used by a commoner in a rebellion against the Empire centuries ago. The Dean must have had some way of measuring the weapon''s worth, each one had at least some history. Ray got it all, over the next couple of hours, he got to hear the stories of hundreds of weapons. The weapons didn''t come close to giving him a decent idea of history, but who knew, they could be useful someday. But it was also incredibly boring. At first, Ray was a little interested, but the stories started melding in. But as time went on, he felt unease creeping in. Not to mention tapping into two different artifacts was stretching a mental muscle he didn''t even know he had. Hmm, the potion had strengthened it, right? What if he tried to absorb more at once? Ray reached out, asking the Fae stone to send information faster. The stone obeyed, flooding Ray''s mind with information. Ray passed the information on, pushing the Phoenix quill to write faster. The quill obeyed, making Ray push the Fae stone even more. The quill sped up even more, writing a page a second to meet Ray''s demands. But the process was still not fast enough to finish in one go. Ray was up to the Tier 10s now, and boy, oh boy, did they have history. A single weapon took up to ten pages to fill out its history, entire paragraphs worth of information on which scion of which house used them. What monsters they''d killed, a lot of useless information. Ray wished he could filter it out, but the Fae stone had no such function, so he pushed it harder, pulling on it more. You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author. A little more, a little more, he made it his inner mantra, pushing and pushing until the quill was pushing ten pages a second, practically tearing the pages to reach his demands. Ray didn''t know why he wanted to finish it so quickly, but something told him that he should get this over with quickly. Perhaps it was the Xnarthan, he had an uneasy feeling about them. The lot of them were out to get him and his friends. Ray would be foolish not to be wary. But he didn''t have time to think anymore, the transfer of information took up all of his mind, get information, instruct quill t right. Do it again, and then again. Ray felt his mind reach its limits, like a river was pushing against his skull from the inside, but he kept pushing. And pushing, until someone tapped him on his shoulder. Ray stopped for a second, turning to find the Dean standing there, holding up a reflective sword. The sword showed him, staring at it with bright green eyes and veins that glowed green. As he watched, the veins faded back in, as a massive headache flooded in, blacking Ray out. Ariana looked at herself in the mirror, making sure that her dress was ready. The Duke might have lost a lot of status, but it wouldn''t do to go to his party with a torn dress. Not to mention that the Xnarthan brat would be there too. Trevor was still angry at her, not that she cared. Why was he here anyway? Trevor taking a vacation was rarer, but taking one at this time? "Are you ready?" Trevor said, knocking on the door. Ariana levitated the door open, turning around to look at a frowning Trevor. "Oh, come on, smile." Anita said, smiling brightly. "The Duke expects it,'''' she said awkwardly while forcing her mouth into the widest smile she could muster. Trevor scoffed at her, but resumed that smile of his. Now they were a genius couple, totally in love with each other and not at all fighting. The nobility didn''t have weaknesses, after all. Anita emerged from her room wearing a black dress. Hmm, she''d grown again, a trip to the tailors was in order. Trevor shook his head, as if shaking off his anger, as he took on that smile of his. Ariana followed suit, putting on her daily mask of noble grace as they teleported to the banquet. The Ducal hall was as grand as before. The tacky gold-plated decor, too bright curtains, posh chairs and jewel encrusted throne at the head of the table. The two of them walked with practiced grace, nodding to the people around them as they headed towards the Duke. The two of them gave a little bow, not breaking a single step. Ariana knew that the routine scared the nobility, and was the only thing that kept their marriage from becoming the stuff of rumors. How could two people that coordinated so well not be able to stand each other? The answer was simple: they were very, very good at showing the nobility only what they wanted them to see. A little acting went a long way in the Empire. "General Trevor, Marchioness Ariana, how nice that you could come." the Duke said. "Come, we were just about to start dinner." The Duke led them to their seats at the lower end of the table. A banquet table was built sloped so that the people on the higher side could look down at the people on the other side. The Duke wanted to insult them, huh? Ariana wondered if that pesky Emperor''s disciple had anything to do with it. The crowd filled in, acting like they were too important to pay attention to them. But Ariana could see the hesitance in their step, the nervous short breaths as they sat down. The Xnarthan had scared them yesterday, a lot of them hadn''t been there the last time the Xnarthan put down a rebellion. Ariana hadn''t even been born back then. But if the stories were anything to go by, they had much worse coming for them. The Xnarthan weren''t just ruthless, they were thorough. But the rebellion wasn''t as weak as the last one, the Rebel Queen was a force to reckon with. Ariana wondered where she had come from, a woman who no one seemed to know anything about, but was one of the most powerful people in the world. A clicking sound emerged as the Duke clicked his glass. "The banquet has begun." he said as he began eating, not even pausing for a reply. Ariana stared at his huge stomach that pressed against the table as he ate his dish of lobster. The pig Duke was showing himself. Ariana thought the nickname was very insulting...to the pigs. The food for the rest of them seemed to have gone missing however, the Duke hadn''t even bothered to call for it. "Duke Sensart, I thought you were going to wait for us." the Xnarthan lieutenant said, teleporting in, sporting a fake smile. The Duke just looked up and said, "Hmm, you can just take a seat somewhere.". Ariana wondered if it was just her imagination, but this seemed a bit...planned. The lieutenant looked around awkwardly, finally taking a seat on the lower side of the table with a massive frown on his face. Ariana just gave him a smile, raising her empty glass as if to toast him. An uncomfortable silence followed as the prestigious nobles of Afrieal, not one less than a Marquess, awkwardly waited to be served. The College Dean looked like he had a smile stuck on his face. The Academy Dean was openly frowning at the people there, the Duke most of all. Faret finally arrived, breaking the silence for a moment, before looking awkwardly at the dozen hungry Tier 20s stared at him. Gulping nervously, the guest of honor took a seat at the bottom of the table. The Academy Dean finally lost his patience, tapping the Duke with his staff as he said, in a grave tone. "The food." The image was so comical that Ariana had to use the entirety of her training to not start laughing on the spot. And yet so horribly contrite at the same time. Chapter 68-
Ariana The Duke looked up from his lunch, looking at the offending staff in puzzlement for a while before realization dawned on his face. An expression so exaggerated that Ariana had to wonder if he was faking it. What were they up to? Should she risk offending the Xnarthan, and more importantly the Emperor by leaving? The banquet was technically welcoming a representative of the Emperor¡¯s. A mere Marchioness walking out would be inviting death. No, she had to stay. Turning towards the little door behind him, the Duke snorted really hard. A mini door opened, allowing a slew of servants into the hall. The servants poured their drinkings with hands shivering with fear as they shivered under the murderous gazes of some very high Tier nobles. "What a waste of space!" An Army General said, slapping a jug out of a young waiter''s hands. "Can''t even pour a glass of wine without shivering like a wet rabbit." Repleste Rantura, otherwise known as the continental b*tch. Ariana was familiar with her, as familiar as one could be with a person that made sport of killing Elves. The rogue battalion, headed by General Rantura, was responsible for keeping the Elves weak, and securing certain artifacts that could be used against the Empire. At least she spent most of her time behind front lines, massacring Elf villages and assassinating young Elven talents. The woman was actually quite high Tiered, a veteran Tier 24 that had experienced a lot of battles in her time. And was a known hater of banquets. What was she doing here? "Do calm down, General, this is a merry occasion." the Xnarthan lieutenant said, smiling slightly. "Oh? Are we invading the Elves again?'' Repleste replied sarcastically. "As a matter of fact, yes. The Emperor will arrive here in a few weeks and begin the assault anew." the lieutenant replied, making alarm bells ring in Ariana''s head. The Emperor was coming? And the war was back? "Did the Dwarves fall?" Ariana asked, wondering what had happened to the Empire''s other neighbor. "Yes¡±, the lieutenant said, smiling as if he was the one that had one the victory The Dwarves have surrendered to the Empire and will be inducted as a vassal state." The Dwarves had fallen already? What had happened? The Dwarves weren''t the strongest of races out there, but they were hard to get to, and harder to conquer. Human soldiers had a huge disadvantage fighting in those tiny tunnels of theirs. "Aren''t you going to toast to the Emperor, Marchioness? After all, his majesty has won us a great victory." the smile on the lieutenant''s face was officially disgusting. A bit too creepy for this dinner. "I fear that toasting would require a drink, something we have a lack of." Trevor said, smiling as he raised his empty glass. "Well that can be easily remedied. " The lieutenant said, "Faret has brought a few wines from the Human continent. I hope you like a taste of home." "As long as it''s better than this lot." Repleste said, her wine glass melting in her hand. "The wine is some cheap stuff from the pub a few miles from here." The waiter handed her another glass, his hands shaking even more as a bloodthirsty General stared at him. "Are you going to stop shivering anytime soon, kid?" Rempeste asked, glaring at him in irritation. "I want to be able to take my glass in one try. A servant should be invisible, not prominent you doof." Ariana wondered if she should step in and help the poor guy, standing near Rempeste when she was bitchy was a life-threatening act. Faret grinned as he removed a dozen bottles from some spatial container. Rempeste stared at them." Larvistor wines, from the Emperor''s private collection, is it? Yes, they''ll do." Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings. Ariana just shook her head as she accepted a bottle. The Larvistor wines were from the ancient Humans themselves, kept in bottles called ''champagne substitute'' in special places where they didn''t turn into vinegar. The wine they drank here couldn''t be replaced. Not by any Human method at least. "And a special gift for the Void princess." Faret said, a creepy smile on his face as he brandished a flask containing a blood-red potion. The flask was suspicious. Arian could smell the contents of the wine even from within the bottle, letting her identify its contents. The flask escaped her senses. ¡°Can I not?¡± Anita said, looking at it weirdly. Ariana had to agree, the potion resembled Human blood a bit too much for her taste. "Do you perhaps have something more¡­normal? Anita has a lot of allergies, she might react unfavorably to its contents." Trevor said, making Ariana very happy. At least he had enough foresight to not let the Xnarthan give their daughter strange blood-red potions. "Do you not trust the Xnarthan, General? And here I thought you were a loyal General." Faret said, going straight to questioning Trevor¡¯s loyalty. An odd move that did little to ease Ariana''s suspicions. "I am, honored disciple, but I am also a Father. The Emperor cannot fault me with worried about my daughter." Trevor said, not letting it go. Anita just stared at the flask as if it were a puzzle to solve. Ariana let Trevor handle it for now, the Xnarthan would have a harder time questioning his loyalty. Rempeste just looked on, sipping her wines as if looking at a show. Arian found it weird, the Generals were usually so quick to defend each other. What had happened now? "And I have a marriage proposal signed by the Emperor. Do you really think I would harm my future wife?" Faret said, smirking. Trevor froze as Ariana felt blood rise to her head. A proposal signed by the Emperor? Trevor''s insistence on considering the proposal suddenly made sense. Not agreeing to such a proposal was tantamount to saying no to the Emperor. An act worthy of the death penalty in the Empire. "Anita, drink the potion." Trevor said, relenting. Ariana turned to him in horror as Anita uncorked the lid of the flask while shaking her head in frustration. A salty smell filled the air too faint for Anita to notice, but Ariana caught. A bit like beast blood, but with a stronger scent. Sapient blood. Ariana reacted quickly, setting the table on fire as she flung the flask from Anita''s hands, but she was too late. The foolish girl had already taken a slip. "What is the meaning of this?" Trevor bellowed, swords emerging from beneath the table. "The Emperor has ordered that the Marchioness shall sign an agreement of slavery by this time next week. Should you agree then you can come colle-" the lieutenant began, a smug smile on his face? But he didn¡¯t get far. A million swords appeared as they collectively flew towards Faret, catching fire as she and Trevor poured their mana into the attack. A shield flickered around him, but quickly collapsed under the attack. Faret cried out as swords pierced his body, his emergency measures activated. The Emperor''s mana made quick work of their attack, but the damage was done. Faret lay bleeding, forcing the lieutenant to give up on capturing Anita. Ariana turned towards the Academy Dean, hoping he could give some help, only to see him sitting there shaking his head. The bastard knew what was going to happen, and had let it. After she¡¯d trusted him all those years¡­ The College Dean seemed more upset about things than him, the usually indifferent man was frowning at the Xnarthan lieutenant as if he was looking at something undesirable. Ariana teleported the three of them back home, wondering when things had come to the point when a disapproving frown was all the support she could muster from her colleagues. Ariana "So, what is the diagnosis?" Ariana asked, staring at the prone form of her daughter. "Fae blood." her resident doctor said, conforming her fears. "The good news is that Anita swallowed a very, very small amount of the poison." the doctor began, making Ariana''s heart lift in hope that she''d stopped it in time. "And the bad?'' she asked, nervous at the answer. "The blood was a Fae Duke''s" the doctor said, making Ariana''s heart fall off a cliff. "The antidotes I know of-" the doctor began only to be cut off by Trevor- "Don''t cure the blood of Fae Dukes." "Is there no way to cure this? Even with the low amount of blood?" Ariana asked, desperate. "No, I am sorry, Marchioness, Fae blood is one of the most poisonous substances known to Humanity. The blood restricts the flow of mana, preventing it from flowing. Anita''s body has fallen into a restive state to try to fight it right now, but it can''t. Perhaps if she had been over Tier 15¡­but as it is, the blood will start shutting down her vital systems one by one until she dies." the doctor said as Ariana felt her heart become hollow. "Anita has weeks to live." the doctor continued, finishing his death sentence.
Chapter 69- A white room
Ray Ray woke up lying in a white room. The surroundings were pasty white, casting an eerie glow on the room. A strange pressure was in the air. Ray wondered for a moment what was wrong, but then he realized it, like a stone that hit his head. The mana wasn''t visible anymore. "So, you''re awake." the voice of the Dean said, but Ray couldn''t locate the source. What was going on? Why was he in this room? The last thing he remembered was trying to channel the information¡­and collapsing while looking very weird. Had the Dean figured it out? Did he give him up to the Xnarthan? "Tell me something," the Dean asked, his voice sounding far too grave for Ray¡¯s nerves. "Why choose me as a target?" "What do you mean?" Ray asked, confused. Did the Xnarthan send someone that looked like him to assassinate the Dean or something? "I knew that the Fae had powerful abilities, but I didn''t know that one could just walk around in the streets of Afrieal without detection." the Dean said, conforming Ray¡¯s fears. "Can we talk face to face? I didn''t target you, our meeting was just a coincidence." Ray said, turning around in circles, trying to locate the source of the voice. "No, I measured the mana you had. I don''t know why you noted down an instrument that could reveal you, but I did. I would have to be foolish to allow you out, who knows how powerful you really are." the Dean said, Ray could sense the hurt in his voice even through whatever device the Dean was using. "I don''t have access to my magic anyway! I am a child by Fae standards!" Ray shouted back, trying to get his point through. "Why should I believe you? For all I know, you''re lying and will kill me if you get out." the Dean countered. Ray caught on to the hope. "A full Fae can''t lie. So I couldn''t be lying to you." Ray said, grasping at straws to get out this situation. "Can''t lie? How odd, I would think I would have heard something if it was like that,¡± the Dean said, the mockery in his tone felt hurtful for some reason. ¡°But I have heard little about the Fae at all, certainly not much about your ability to only tell the truth." "Just read one of the banned books, there should be enough information in them about it." Ray said. "And where would I get those banned books?" the Dean countered, clearly not ready to believe him. "How do I prove it to you?" Ray asked, frustrated. "A mind meld." the Dean said, "I am sure you can survive it with your fancy Fae powers. But it will be dangerous melding with someone as powerful as me." Ray''s heart warmed, that meant the Dean could have done it before, but waited. Perhaps there was some part of the Dean that still trusted him. A bronze circle appeared on the floor, sparkling brightly. Ray felt a headache coming just looking at it. The room clearly did little to nullify mental powers. The disc was like a stake to the head, forcing him to hold his head as he walked. Ray persevered, touching it in hopes that it would trigger the mind meld. "So you are more powerful than I thought." the Dean said, hissing the words out as the pain suddenly disappeared. A gentler liquid seemed to pour into Ray''s mind as he felt a mind meld appear. But the feeling wasn''t new, in fact he''d done this one before. Norman, the time during the battle. So that was a mind meld back then. Ray felt his mind shake as the Dean''s presence intensified, like a giant that was stomping towards him. In war death, Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there. In life breath, And in Fae enwreathe Ray thought, letting his mind calm down. The meld strengthened giving Ray the opportunity to actually feel the meld. The meld, to his shock, was quite different to the one he¡¯d participated in before. For one, it wasn¡¯t as one-sided, and the other participant, the Dean, wasn''t there to complete the connection. Ray had much more power than before. But it was also deeper than Norman''s meld, the latter was just for communication, and did not stretch very deep. But this one, it was deep, Ray couldn''t tell how deep without talking with the Dean, but he had a feeling that while he could lie here, the Dean would be able to feel it if he did. The space was not really a meld of minds, more like a common meeting space between two minds. "So, you¡¯ve done this before." the Dean said, appearing in the space. Ray looked at him, observing the silhouette of black with white sparkles. The element of space? Ray had no idea how things worked. "Why do you say so?" he asked, genuinely curious. A fact the Dean knew, since the curiosity bled into the space, making him feel it too. "I can''t hold a normal form, but you can." the Dean said, gesturing to Ray''s body. And indeed, Ray looked like he had back in the room, not a mass of mana like the Dean. "How did you do it?" the Dean asked, his irritation seeping into the room and making Ray irritated too. "I don''t know" Ray said, his own feelings compounding with the Dean''s to cause the feeling of frustration. Ray''s senses yelled danger, as he instinctively knew that such combinations could easily form dangerously powerful emotions, and should be stopped. Ray repeated the poem, trying to calm himself and thus the Dean. The Dean took a few deep breaths too, calming himself, but Ray could feel his confusion. The calming effect dismissed the frustration, reverting the room to a clean state. "The emotions can bounce off each other and grow into something bigger and more violent." Ray said, feeling the need to know that radiated from the Dean. "Oh," the Dean said, his mistrust increasing. "The information came instinctively, I didn''t know it before." Ray said, speaking before the Dean began making any presumptions. "So, is that how you knew the poem too?" the dean asked, marking the interrogation begun. "No," Ray said, "I learned that from another Fae, the cat that stays at my home." "And of course the pet cat is a Fae. How many of you are in the city? Are you planning an invasion? Do you plan to conquer or just kill?" the Dean asked, firing questions quicker than Ray could answer them. "Just us two, no, and there is no plan." Ray replied, trying to reply before the Dean panicked anymore- and they were doing it again. The panic had been amplified by Ray''s own reaction, then further amplified by the bounce off effect. "I did say that this would be dangerous¡­" the Dean said, but Ray could feel the guilt. At least they hadn''t had any problems with the difference in power yet. "Why are you here?" the Dean asked. "I don''t know, Ma found me here as a baby." Ray said. "As a baby? Are you telling me that the Fae just left a child lying in the dirt?" the Dean scoffed, his distrust seeping through. "On a tree, but yes, that is what it seems to be." Ray said, trying to project that he was telling the truth. The Dean''s puzzlement was the only answer he got. "The Fae are murderous over their children, they would never leave a child to fend for himself in the woods." the Dean said. "I ¡­don''t know." Ray said, now confused. Didn''t the Dean not know anything about Fae? "The Fae are masters at deception, or at least that''s what the records say. Though your kind can''t lie, you manage with an ocean of half-truths and omissions. For all I knew you were leaving some important part out." the Dean said, trying to be cooperative. "Did you mean me any harm when you became my disciple?" the Dean asked, his tone grave as he leaned forward. Ray didn''t even need the meld to tell him that it was significant. "No, I just thought you were a greedy jerk. And it''s just been a week or two right? I don''t know if you''re not a greedy jerk yet." Ray said, letting the fact that it was a joke seep through. The Dean paused on the mention of time, remembering something regretful. "What is it?" Ray asked, "What happened?" "I will tell you later." the Dean said, not able to hide his guilt, "Now onto-" "No, what happened." Ray felt his urgency deepen. What was the Dean hiding? "I still have a few que-" "No. What are you hiding from me?" Ray asked, his distrust deepening as he stared at the old man before him. What was he hiding? Why was he hiding it? Did he harm one of his friends? Did the Xnarthan? What had happened? Was the Dean lying to him? Was he working for the Xnart- the meld. Ray took a deep breath, trying to calm and separate himself from the roaring river of emotions. As soon as he did so, the river collapsed, leaving him alone with a hyperventilating Dean. "Perhaps we should continue this conversation outside." the Dean said as the mind meld collapsed. Ray woke up in the white room, clinging to the disc, still dizzy from his experience. A door opened, letting the Dean in with a glass of water. "Here, I don¡¯t know if you need it or if it will even help you, but it''s all I could think of." the Dean said, handing Ray the glass of water. Ray drank it, feeling much better after. Now it was time to know what was happening. Chapter 70- General, meet Treasury.
Ray "So, what happened?" Ray asked, sitting up. "The Xnarthan poisoned Anita using Fae blood." the Dean said. Ray paused, that had to be a coincidence, right? "Fae blood is one of the most poisonous substances I know of, so it''s not too surprising that the Xnarthan used it, but it did raise my suspicions. " The Dean said. "Wait, you thought that I poisoned Anita?" Ray asked, flabbergasted. "I don''t actually know you that well¡­and a secret agent would be capable of anything." the Dean said, shrugging. "Why would I work with the Xnarthan? I would never work with them, they hate me with a passion." Ray said, what made him think that he would ever work with those xenophobic bastards. "The Fae could be behind the Xnarthan, helping them conquer lands. Just because they are a different species doesn''t mean that they couldn''t also hate the Elves. Perhaps they thought the Xnarthan weren''t a big enough threat to fear. After all, they once had an Empire quite like this." the Dean said. Ray knew that it was technically a possibility, but the thought of his species supporting the Xnarhtan made him want to puke. "The Emperor has suddenly conquered the Dwarven continent, it is suspicious that he was able to do it so fast. I would have thought that he would take longer to do it. The speed implies that he has a support of some kind. " "Is Anita alright? ¡°Ray remembered that there were some antidotes for Fae blood, Aunty Ariana should have gotten them for her by now. "Not quite, the blood used was a Fae Duke''s. The antidotes aren''t powerful enough to stop it." the Dean said, seemingly reading Ray¡¯s mind. Ray spit out his water. A Fae Duke? The title seemed like something that belonged to a powerful person. How did the Xnarthan get the blood of a Fae that powerful? "Is there really no antidote?" Ray asked. "No, I haven''t encountered such blood before, so I can''t say, but the usual antidotes won''t work. The Xnarthan have one, though, they''re demanding that your Aunt become a slave to them to save your sister." the Dean said, his tone morose. "I thought slavery was banned in the Empire!¡± Ray exclaimed, shocked at the news. "Not any more, apparently. The Emperor wants the Marchioness as a slave, and he isn''t going to let something as minor as a law stop him from getting what he wants." "What can we- I mean, I, do? '''' Ray asked, wondering if the Dean was still going to help after the-ugh- Fae thing. "Do you think I still have a choice?" the Dean said, looking at him with a surprising amount of disappointment on his face. "Yes?" Ray answered, not quite understanding what this was about. "No, I don''t. I chose my side when I took you in as a disciple, the Xnarthan won''t let me be free for much longer. Why do you think I was so angry?" "So¡­what are you going to do?" Ray asked, hoping the Dean had a solution. "For now, I am going to teleport Anita to the Treasury and run some tests. The Fae illusion stone should be able to tell us more too." the Dean said, heading out. Ray followed, wincing as his thighs protested the movement. Why was his body aching too? Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road. The Dean walked to the gate of the Treasury a few meters away, making Ray wonder why he hadn''t noticed the room before. The answer became clear when they entered the Treasury from a different location. The room was in another part of the building entirely. The Dean tapped his staff, covering the weapons with pink mana from the Fae illusion stone, hiding them. A vortex of purple mana appeared, starting to teleport Anita, only to be stopped by huge reddish-yellow lines appearing within it. The Dean reinforced his casting, fighting the reddish-yellow lines and teleporting a few people in. Torrin, what looked to be a doctor, Uncle Trevor, Aunt Ariana and Anita. Ray rushed to Anita''s side, trying to see what was wrong with her, as his mana vision returned. A blood-red dot was sitting on her stomach, making it hard for her mana to travel and disrupting her entire system. "Dean Ronne! Will you be aiding us in our effort?"the doctor said, his eyes practically gleaming at the prospect. "Yes, it would appear so. What is her diagnosis?" the Dean asked, looking at Anita carefully. "The Fae blood is blocking her mana from flowing, her body will shut down in weeks if she isn''t cured." the doctor said, eager to show his expertise. Ray knew that the Dean, like most Alchemists, was also a doctor, but he didn¡¯t know that he was good enough to get admiration like this. "Not weeks, days." Ray said. "What do you mean?" the doctor said, frowning. "The Fae blood is resting in her stomach, it''s affecting the flow in her appendages the most." Ray said. "I don''t know how you are able to claim to know the location of the blood, young man, but even if you are right, the arms and legs will go first. Anita''s life should not be impacted by such a loss." the doctor said. "The head is an appendage too. The arms and legs will go first, but the head will be soon after. Anita can''t live without that." Ray said, observing the flow of mana closely. The body was forming mini circulations to provide mana, it was why she had days. The mana ricocheted off the Fae blood and right back into the arm, forming an oval shape. The same was repeated in every appendage. But a little mana was lost every time a collision occurred. Anita would die in days. "What do you see, Ray?" the Dean asked. "The blood isn''t normal, it''s clotted on itself." Ray said. "Yes, that is what blood does." the doctor said. "Not Fae blood. Fae are creatures of mana, mana isn''t nearly as adhesive as Human blood. Not to mention, it''s too red. The mana isn''t enough, either." Ray concentrated on the blood, trying to observe it. The process was slow, the blood seemed to actively shifting on itself¡­and ricocheting even less mana. "What is it, Ray?" the Dean asked, losing patience. "The blood¡­it''s mixed with Human blood. No, not Human, something else. Humanoid, but not Human or Fae. I haven''t seen it before." Ray said. "Why mix it?" Uncle Trevor asked, his confusion clear. "To preserve it." Ray said, somewhat certain. "The Fae blood is even less than we thought, but it''s actively fighting with the other blood, forcing it to be active longer. I suspect that ht Xnarthan have had this for years, they used this other blood to keep the Fae blood potent, and increase it''s deadliness." "Do you have any solution?" the Dean asked, "No, I can''t think of a single herb that can affect something so tiny. Not one that Anita can sustain." Ray said, desperately going through the list of herbs he knew in his head. "What do you think we should do next?" the Dean asked. "Can you think of a combination, or something-" "No, there is no time. The poison is even more deadly than I thought, it''s changing position, rendering Anita''s defenses moot. As it stands, she has less than 24 hours." Ray said as Torrin began sniffling. Wait, Torrin? Why was that guy the one crying out of all of them? "What, I can feel sad, you know? Anita was nice to me!" Torrin said to the turned faces. "Ray, come with me, we need to start comparing herbs, trying to see what might work-" the Dean began, but Ray cut him off "No, we don''t have time." Ray said. "I presume you don''t mean giving up." the Dean said. "The Satyrs." Ray said. "The city is on lockdown, even I would have a hard time teleporting you down to the Commoner''s district. Not to mention you might not get through to a Satyr Elder fast enough, they are quite busy." the Dean said. "I have a better idea." Ray said, removing a single golden flute. "I can''t sense that." Aunty Ariana said, her eyes narrowed in suspicion. "The Satyr Elder gave me this to use in case I needed help." Ray said. "I can get through to the Satyrs." "The Satyrs." Uncle Trevor said, his tone filled with anger, "Do you not think the Xnarthan will be even more furious on having their presence here? I am sure they have eyes here already." "The Xnarthan won''t know." the Dean said, letting the Fae stone''s mana fluctuate, drawing the attention of the high Tiered people in the room. "What place is this?" Uncle Trevor asked, on guard. "The Treasury, a place where I keep things I don''t want the Emperor to know about. To the Xnarthan, Anita disappeared from Afrieal a few minutes ago." the Dean said, letting the mana fade away to reveal the rows of weapons.
Chapter 71
Ray Uncle Trevor was very interested in the arms, looking at them curiously. "I can see why you didn''t want the Xnarthan knowing about them," he said, looking at a particular hat with distaste. "Three Generals lost their lives because of that hat," he said. "Five hundred thousand Elves lost their lives because of them, I think we''re even." the Dean said, dismissing him. "Call the Satyrs, Ray, just make sure the sound gets through. Ray nodded, connecting to the Fae stone as he blew air into the flute. The flute didn''t blow. Ray shook his head, blowing in mana instead, letting the flute vibrate. A song flowed out of him, the song of a Fae child calling for aid, calling to anyone that might listen. And it was heard. A portal appeared, connecting the Treasury to the Elder Council of Satri itself. "Are we sure calling a Satyr Elder into a room full of weapons is a good idea?" Torrin said, meekly, cowering as five pairs of eyes turned towards him. The portal opened to reveal a single male Satyr, holding onto a brown wood staff as he walked in with poise. "I wouldn''t recommend asking people to teleport in here." the Elder said, looking at the weapons warily. "But I presume you do not wish to attack me, since you invited me into your hidden base." he said, looking around before walking towards one particular horn. "The horn of Secreptus." he said, looking at it carefully, "I knew Secreptus." The Dean tensed, ready for an attack. Ray regretted acting so impulsively, it would have been better to wait and then call the guy in a place where he wouldn''t notice the remains of his loved ones made into weapons. "Do not be so afraid, I knew what happened to him long ago. I was the one who gave it to the Phoenixes to fashion into a weapon, though I see it has fallen into your hands now." the Elder said. "Do you want it back?" the Dean asked, his tone grating. Ray knew he didn''t want to part with even a single one of the weapons here. "Yes." the Elder said, making Ray¡¯s heart leap into his throat, "But I will not steal it. I am Elder Mar of the Satyr council of Satri. I will be fulfilling our debt since Elder Betava is unable to do so. Now, why have you called me here?" "Yes, Elder, I was hoping you could give me a recipe that could cure a Human from ingesting a Fae Duke''s blood¡± Ray said, hoping that he had an answer. Elder Mar headed towards Anita, ignoring the stares he was getting. ¡°A modified specimen, is it? And quite old, too. I see that you Humans have been at it again. " Elder Mar said, shaking his head in disgust. " Can you cure her?" Uncle Trevor asked, getting impatient. " I will need to take a sample to be sure. " Elder Mar said, making the entire entourage react protectively. "But I know that''s going to be hard given the minuscule size of the specimen." "I can help you run the tests,'''' Ray said, stepping forward. I can see the mama and tell you what I see. " "Far sight. A Fae child should not have it. " Elder Mar stated, looking sad for some reason. A grunt sounded, reminding Ray that there were people here that didn''t know his identity. Oh well, he''d just deal with that later. The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. "Ok, what do you see. " Elder Mar asked. "The Xnarthan mixed another kind of blood in with the Fae blood, it''s attacking the Fae blood and forcing it to move around and be active." Ray answered. "Hmm, that seems to be Xaructhos blood, it is the only one I can think of that would have such a reaction. "Elder Mar said, kneeling next to Anita as he put one hand on her stomach. Ray concentrated on the place, trying to see what was going on. "The blood moved in the opposite direction." he said. "Hmm, what a weird little thing." Elder Mar said. " What color is the mana? " Ray focuses, trying to get an idea. "Blue, with a hint of black" he answered, concentrating to be sure of his observation. Elder Mar sighed and got up, turning to Ray. "I do indeed know am antidote." he said. "But it will not be easy to acquire.¡± "What is?" Ray countered, eager to get the answer. "Yes, that is true." Elder Mar replied, a faint smile on his face. "But this one is a bit harder than you think. To make the antidote, you will need to mix the blood of another High Fae Duke with Rectel water and inject it directly into her body. The blood must be given willingly and with her situation in mind, or else it will not work. " Elder Mar said. Ray''s mind started running at a hundred miles a minute, looking for solutions for the problem. "Ok, we can take the portal back to the Far continent and then go ask a Fae Duke for his blood-" "Not quite. The Fae continent is humongous, you can''t travel to a Fae city and come back to Satri in twenty-four hours, not at your Tier. But more than that, the Fae shall not let you go easily. Not to mention the chances of a Fae Duke giving blood to save a Human girl. '''' Elder Mar interrupted. "Can''t you please teleport us in? Perhaps we can try to persuade one to give blood. '''' Uncle Trevor said, his desperation seeping through. "No." Elder Mar said, turning to him and speaking rudely. "I don''t think that would be an advisable course of action. The Fae continent is shielded with space blockers, I couldn¡¯t teleport you in even if I wanted to. " "What would you suggest then? Is there truly no other way to heal Anita?" The Dean asked. "Not one I know of. " Elder Mar said, "But there is a way to get the blood. " "Could you please speak quickly? " Aunty Ariana interrupted. " I am sorry, my heart just can''t take it when you stop so much while speaking." "I apologize, Madam, I merely got carried away." Elder Mar said, for once, seeming actually apologetic. "The only way to get the necessary blood is a Fae stone. As a reward for completing the Trial, the Fae is given three rewards. Ray could choose one of them to be a vial of blood." "Wouldn''t a Fae Duke be needed, though?'' Aunty Ariana asked. "The Fae Spirits are often Duke level Fae themselves, but that is not the problem. The issue is getting to the Fae stone, the only ones I know of are in the Fae continent, where we run into the same problem. " Elder Mar said. "What does a Fae stone look like?" Uncle Trevor asked. "The Empire has excavated multiple locations that could have a Fae stone among them. Rempeste is holding a round ball thingy in her base." "What does this ¡®round ball thingy¡¯ look like? I can''t really tell from description alone, it is sadly not among my powers. " Elder Mar asked. "I, too, have a lot of Fae artifacts, though I think Ray would have known if there was a Fae stone among them." the Dean said. "Norman might have some idea too, though he isn''t conscious enough to tell us yet" Ray said, trying to think of alternatives. "Perhaps we should talk to this Norman while your Human friend here tries to draw the ball." Elder Mar said, looking at Uncle Trevor''s ball drawing that seemed more egg-like than spherical. "Norman''s in the bakery," Ray said as the Dean began to cast. "Wait, let me. The Xnarthan may detect your casting, they''ll have a harder time spotting mine." Elder Mar said, waving his staff as a small potion appeared. "What am I looking for?" Elder Mar said. "A cat, though you may not be able to find him." Ray said. "I am quite a bit more experienced than you think." Elder Mar said, smiling as he leaned his staff towards the portal and sent waves of purple mana towards it. The smile turned awkward as Elder Mar realized the futility of his task. "What type of cat is this?" Elder Mar said, looking at the portal in puzzlement. "Norman is a very old Fae. And he¡¯s quite powerful, too." Ray said as the subject of their conversation walked through the portal, "How old is he exactly?" Elder Mar said, stuttering as he looked at Norman in shock. "Well, I don''t know how old exactly, but Norman called himself an ancient. And he has a nice poem too." Ray said, bending to pick the cat up. "Ray, that very old Fae just walked through a portal I conjured, taking control of my mana and giving it back without me even knowing about it. I think you have something more than a ''very old Fae'''' Elder Mar said.
Chapter 72- A General duel Ray "Norrelius is his old name, if you know of it." Ray said as the Satyr¡¯s face paled. ¡°I don¡¯t know of it, but that is not a surprise. But I wonder how he managed it¡­¡± Elder Mar said, looking at Norman thoughtfully. "Norman has trouble remembering things now, I don''t think he even noticed it." Ray said. The Dean grunted his annoyance, letting them know that they were on a clock. Ray reached out to Norman mentally, trying to see if he could connect. The attempt was unsuccessful, Norman''s mind was covered in a wall that Ray could not pierce through, And then the wall gave way as he connected. "I want more cookies. The ones in the bakery ran out. " Norman said, making his priorities clear. "Do you know where we can get a Fae stone, can you sense anything?" Ray asked. "No, Fae stones are notoriously hard to sense, though Fae illusion stones should have a record of where the stone was. The things were pretty useless, but they could store information quite well. Now, cookies?" Norman said, far more conscious than he was usually. Ray sadly did not have any cookies on him, but maybe he could get his hand on some battle potions. "Could you give some battle potions to Norman? I have an idea about the Fae stone." Ray said, hurrying towards the stone as Elder Mar followed. "So, the brat wants me to give you, a super powerful cat with minimal memory, some very dangerous drugs." he heard the Dean mutter to Norman as he went away, "Well, it''s not even the most dangerous thing I''ve done in the last twenty-four hours." Ray reached the Fae illusion stone, tapping into the pink mana as he tried to extract information from it. The stone was quite helpful, telling him the last location of the stone. Camp Retherlec Ray knew where it was, the location was famous. After all, it was the main camp of the Army, from where the Empire launched attacks into Elven lands. A place filled with hundreds of thousands of Empire loyalists. "I know where it is." Ray said, turning back to see Elder Mar looking at the artifacts. "The crown of a Fae Prince. A leaf of the Dancing Tree. The Elven Queen''s hat." he said, looking at them. "I knew that these artifacts had gone missing in the Empire, but to see them all here¡­.how wondrous." Elder Mar said. "I am sorry if those are offensive. The Dean did-" Ray began, but was quickly interrupted. "Not at all, we already knew that they''d ended up somewhere, just not where." Elder Mar said. "I find it quite interesting that he managed to collect so many of them, we thought they were held by different nobles," "Now, where did you say the Fae stone was?" Elder Mar asked, looking happier than he had five minutes ago. "I didn''t. The stone is in the middle of Camp Retherlec, or at least, it was years ago. " Ray said, heading back towards Anita. "I see, that might be a problem. The battalion doesn''t have many high ranking members, but some will teleport in within moments if we attack. An investigation may be out of order then." Elder Mar said. Anita looked even paler now, her condition worsening as time went by. The sooner they could get her healed, the better. "Did you get it?'' Uncle Trevor asked, noticing his presence. "The stone was last seen within the Camp Retherlec. I don''t know what they did with-" Ray began, but Uncle Trevor cut him off. If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it. "I do. The battalion found a stash of Fae weapons when they moved in there. I am sure the Fae stone is among them." Uncle Trevor said. "Do you know where those weapons are now?" Aunty Ariana asked. "Yes, with Rempeste." Uncle Trevor said, making Aunty Ariana shake her head in resignation. The Ranger battalion was only a slightly less protected location than Camp Retherlec. "I can get you to it." Uncle Trevor said, his tone firm. "Just leave the army to me, you have to handle the rest, though. I have an idea of where the stone is, but little more." The Dean suddenly moved his staff towards the ceiling, releasing a huge wave of purple mana. Elder Mar tensed, but his attention too seemed to be drawn towards the ceiling rather than the Dean. "A teleportation attempt." Elder Mar said. "Do you have any idea who it is?" "No, I can''t get a read on it." the Dean said, releasing more mana. Ray felt the other mana, pressing against the Dean''s defenses. "I can''t eithe- No, wait." Elder Mar said. "Satyr mana, it''s Elder Ro!" The Dean stopped defending, letting the other mana in. "Do you have any idea why another Elder would be teleporting in from a location other than Satri?" "No," the Elder said, sounding worried as he looked at the portal he''d made coming here. The teleportation completed, revealing Nora and her Mother dressed in full combat gear. "So, who are we killing?" she asked. "Where is Elder Ro?" Elder Mar asked, tilting his staff towards them. "Elder Ro is securing the rebel base. The Xnarthan have started a ''cleansing'' of rebels, though I think they are having a hard time finding one. I called them all into the base hours ago." the Rebel Queen said." How is Anita?" "Not good." Aunty Ariana said. "Do you happen to have a Fae Duke somewhere in your base? I fear we''re in great need of one." "No, we haven''t been able to get in contact with the Fae at all." the Rebel Queen said, shaking her head. "I can''t stay here for long, the base needs me. Can you tell me what the Xnarthan are planning?" she asked. "The Emperor, not the Xnarthan. The Emperor is coming to Afrieal, and he wants to take the rest of the Elven continent while he''s here." Aunty Ariana said. "I see, so my source was correct." the Rebel Queen said, purple mana appearing around her as she teleported. "Tell me if you require any aid, the rebellion is at your disposal." "Well, at least there is that." Aunty Ariana said, shaking her head as she looked at her comatose daughter. "So, what''s the plan?" Nora said. "Ray will go and take some Trial in the Fae stone. I will get you there, you and Torrin can protect him while he does it." Trevor said. "A Fae trial? But aren''t those only for the Fae?" Nora asked, her confusion clear. Ray coughed awkwardly, the secret wasn''t really a secret anymore, but it was still awkward to tell it. "I , ugh, am Fae. The Trial is the trial of adulthood." he said awkwardly, trying to gauge her reaction. Nora froze, looking at him in shock. "Wait, you''re Fae?¡­. Oh. I see." she said, deflating. ¡°What does this Trial of adulthood consist of?" Ray was confused. Why was she disappointed? "I have no idea, the one part I gave was about the path I chose." Ray said. Wait, if he passed the Trial, then wouldn''t he be a full Fae? "I can take you back to Satri with me, if you wish." Elder Mar said, realizing what Ray had just remembered. The Empire would be barred to him after the Trial ended, it was risky enough after so many people knew about his Fae status, but after he had wings? The Xnarthan would discover him too fast. "What do you mean? Why would Ray go with you?" Nora asked. "I will be fully Fae after the Trial, it wouldn''t be possible to remain here." Ray said. "Oh." Nora said, a strange expression appearing on her face. "I would suggest that we leave now. Anita doesn''t have long to live" Uncle Trevor said. The dean began casting, teleporting them into a forest. "The battalion should be just a few meters from here, stay hidden while I deal with this." Uncle Trevor said, heading out as Ray conjured invisibility glitter. "Rempeste Rantura! I challenge you to a duel of Generals! Come out and face your death!" Uncle Trevor shouted as arrows rained down on the encampment. So this was his master plan. Ray had no idea what a duel of Generals was, but he''d heard of General Rempeste. A powerful fighter with the ability to melt her opponents. "What now?" Nora asked, whispering as they tried to hear what was happening. "I guess we head out and try to not get killed." Ray said, stepping out of the bushes under the cover of invisibility. The guards were very distracted, watching as Uncle Trevor and General Rempeste circled each other in the sky. The archers were aiming their arrows at Uncle Trevor instead of outside the encampment, giving them the chance to sneak in. Uncle Trevor must have known they would act like this, but it also meant that even if he won, he was going to die. "Ray, move faster, we don''t know how long we have." Torrin said. "Wait, do we know where it is?" "No, but I have an idea how to find it." Ray said, heading towards the area with the highest amount of mana, The higher ranked people, and valuable items were bound to be there. "Ray headed towards the big tent, walking through rows of soldiers, as they looked towards the sky. Hundreds of arrows, spears and other weapons were aimed towards Uncle Trevor, all prepared to kill him. The duel might as well be suicide. But it did give them the opportunity to sneak in, the army was too obsessed with killing Uncle Trevor to notice the three teenagers sneaking in. The tent was guarded by an old man, the only one that didn''t seem too interested in the battle. Ray cursed, this wasn''t good. The old man was likely powerful, and thus not someone they could beat easily. Chapter 73
Ray Nora removed a small dagger from her pouch, shadow travelling it towards the old man. The old man caught it with his hands, turning towards the three of them. Ray prepared to run, not having a lot of hope in his chances. Why did Nora attack in the first place? The old mana was too powerful for them to face. But before the old man could call an alarm, his eyes rolled back, and he collapsed on the floor. "The Xnarthan aren''t the only ones that can use poison. I knew he would be too overconfident and touch the dagger." Nora said, rushing in. Ray followed, walking into a room full of artifacts. The artifacts weren''t particularly powerful, but they were old, and valuable. Ray felt mana in them, they were all Fae. But one stone in particular stood out. The stone didn''t radiate mana like the other artifacts. In fact, it was muted. But Ray could see the mana held within, concentrated, controlled, but there. The Fae stone. "I am going in," he said as he touched the stone and began the Trial. Ray''s surroundings cleared as he found himself in a room full of bees. The bees buzzed around him, almost stinging him, but not hurting him. Ray''s first instinct was to set them on fire, but he let them be. The bees hadn''t hurt him yet, and he could feel that they meant him no harm. In fact, he could sense emotions from the plants and trees in the surroundings too. Not to mention the flowers. The trees had them, the vines, the air. A plethora of flowers occupied Ray''s vision as he looked. The only problem, though, was the bees, they concentrated around him, gradually reducing his vision. "Can you move away?'''' Ray said, trying to communicate telepathically. The bees did not listen. Perhaps they needed something more emotional? After all, they weren''t Sapient, they might not understand words. Ray sent emotive messages, sending the urge to move away, the irritation at them coming too close, the flashes of fear when a bees'' stinger grazed him. The bees moved away, clearing a path for him towards the next door. Ray walked on, wondering why it was so easy. Error! Trial already passed!: subject has chosen the path of peace once more. And now he knew the answer. The first part of the trial was path choosing, not a test. A path of war applicant would likely burn through the bees, but Ray chose to communicate. So it was the path of peace again. The door opened and Ray stepped through, ready for what lay next. Three doors stood before him, each guarded by a different person. An ugly troll-like humanoid. A cute puppy and a beautiful girl. Ray wondered if he had walked into a children''s book. The stories usually ended with the troll winning. "What am I supposed to do here?" Ray asked. The three guards remained still. Ray looked around, trying to find some clue as to what the room was. The walls were matt gray, having no other decoration. The room was clean, lacking dust or dirt. Ray couldn''t even see any imperfection in the tiles. The room was clearly mana made. Not surprising given that the entire Trial was likely an illusion itself. Wait, if it was an illusion, then why was he not able to see pink mana? Was it like Professor Revelia? How had she prevented him? "Can you please help?" Ray asked the three again, weirded out by them staring at him while smiling. Were they even real? Or were they statues? Ray would feel stupid if they were just life-like statues. Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. The three did not reply. Ray stepped closer, intent on taking a look. The puppy looked up and barked, at least telling Ray that it was alive, though he still couldn''t tell what it wanted. "What do you want me to do? Is this part of the trial?" Ray asked again, looking at each of them. But the three remained still- No, wait, the puppy''s tail was wagging. Ray headed closer, approaching cautiously as he tried to pet the dog. But he felt that something was wrong. Why were the other two not reacting, while this one seemed so eager? Acting on a hunch, Ray stepped back, watching the three. The troll and the girl both turned to him, watching him too. "I am not going to choose." Ray declared, bluffing. "I will stay here until you answer me." "How curious." the girl said. "Does big brother really not want to just choose me?" she said, winking. Ray found her actions suspicious. Why was she so friendly suddenly? "Could you please tell me what is going on, sir?" Ray asked the troll. "No, and it is Mam." the troll replied, it''s voice masculine enough to make Ray doubt it. But he also didn''t know how genders worked in trolls. ''I apologize Ma¡¯am, I didn''t know." he said. "An actual apology, how surprising." the troll said, making Ray hope that he would finally get some information. The minutes passed as a staring match commenced, Ray trying to beat all three gatekeepers. "The gates are tests of character, the trial ahead will be based on the gate you choose. Had you selected me, the cute puppy, you would face beasts and have to protect me from them? The girl shall lead to a castle where you will face a Dragon-Phoenix child in combat. And the ogre shall lead you to a test of craftsmanship. Now you will face all three together. The Trial does not appreciate outliers, not when you were informed of this part of the Trial''s contents under Trial administration act, clause 17.1 as passed by the Fae Council in the year 193." the puppy said, huffing as all three gates opened and merged, leading to one gate that all three guards walked into. Ray didn''t even get a chance to say that he hadn''t even heard of the Fae council, or the Trial administration act. Or the year 193 for that matter. The Empire counted years in reigns, not whatever metric the Fae were using. Shaking his head at his predicament, Ray stepped through, wand brandished, as he got ready to fight what was waiting for him. The puppy stood there, on a path that led up a steep hill. A fortress awaited him on the top, the girl looking out the window. The troll was the only one missing. "The first task is to protect me up the hill as I travel to my mistress." the puppy said as it began walking, not waiting for Ray. Ray rushed to catch up, ready to protect the puppy. The first beast appeared within seconds, ready to kill the puppy. Ray pointed his wand and shot fire at it, burning it to dust, belatedly realizing that the beast wasn''t even Tier 1. The puppy stopped in its tracks, turning back towards Ray. "Why was I not informed that you have access to magic? Have the Fae council been overthrown?" the puppy asked, its voice deeper and more threatening than before. "I- I wouldn''t know. The Fae Empire fell thousands of years ago, it''s the Fae kingdom now. " Ray said, now nervous. "Yes, I know that, you fool! The Fae council was the one that passed that law-"the puppy approached Ray, sniffing him- "Where are you from? Hmm, you smell of Fae, but you don''t seem to know what the Fae council is." "The Empire- I mean, the Empire of Humanity. I was found here by my adoptive mother." Ray said, realizing that the Fae spirit, or the puppy, might not know where it was. Could it even see outside the Fae stone? "The Fae stone is currently in the Empire. I need the blood of a Fae Duke to heal my sister, she was poisoned by the Xnarthan using the blood of a Fae duke and Xer something" To his horror, Ray realized that he didn''t remember the name of the other species. "Hmm, I can''t guarantee anything. I will have to see after you''ve completed your Trial. The magic you are using, is it Human or Fae? Are you a hybrid of some kind?" the puppy asked. "Norman- I mean, Norrellius said that my magic was Fae, just a watered-down version. And I don''t think so? The System tells me that I am High Fae, but I didn''t even know that Fae could have children with other species." Ray said. "Fae can''t. But the Fae of self aren''t very accepting of such limitations. I wouldn''t be shocked if they found a way in all these years. I will increase the Trial''s difficulty to Tier 11 and pardon you any further transgression. But I fear you will have a hard time here, the Trial was made for a Tier 11 Fae, not a Tier 11 Human." the puppy said as the space unfroze. And more monsters appeared, this time Tier 11. Ray wondered what exactly the Fae spirit meant when it said that he would have a hard time...hopefully it would still be doable. For Anita''s sake. Chapter 74
Ray Ray acted, surrounding himself in yellow glitter as he shot out attacks at the monsters. The monsters were powerful, but they still had a hard time fighting Ray when he set their surroundings on fire. But the puppy wasn''t done, it began walking forwards, heading right for the fire. Ray followed it, stepping in front of it as he conjured ice and shielded the puppy. The vest worked overtime, blocking the fire as Ray stepped through. A scoff sounded in Ray''s mind as he stepped through, right into five barking wolves. Reacting at his best speed, Ray shot out brown glitter, blocking the wolves as he tried to burn them. The wolves didn''t catch fire easily, forcing him to change tactics. A few metal spears might work. And they did, their skin turning out to be too thin to face the falling metal. The puppy continued walking, paying little attention to him or the fights. Ray followed, ready to protect the puppy, but no monsters came. No, this time the threat came from the sky. A swooping eagle nearly picked the puppy off the road before Ray could push it away with some violet glitter. A flock of eagles descended, acting uncharacteristically to bite at him. Ray reacted, conjuring violet glitter to push them away as he followed the puppy. The eagles were too many to kill without risking the puppy, so Ray would have to make do with just shooing them away with air. A few minutes later, they arrived at the castle, leaving what looked like hundreds of eagles on the road. The next stage awaited. What was it that he had to fight? A Dragon-Phoenix. Ray headed towards the castle, following the puppy that was yipping at the tower that contained its ''mistress''. Why the Fae spirit had decided to base this on children''s stories was something he struggled to understand. Perhaps it was for ease of understanding? The test was meant for children, after all. The space in front of Ray froze as a voice spoke into his head. "No, I was just fascinated with Human stories, they''re so simple, but have enthralled people for millennia. I wonder if the Human ''ancestors'' had a deep understanding of child psychology¡­" Ray stopped in shock. The bloody Fae spirit was reading his mind? At least, he presumed it was the Fae spirit. "I am a very old telepathic Fae that is casting a massive illusion using tens of millions of mana. What made you think I wasn''t reading your mind?" the Fae spirit quipped back. "A basic respect for privacy? Are you supposed to be talking to me anyway?" Ray asked. "Well, I am supposed to aid those that may have disabilities. How much disability they have is, of course, decided by me. The Trial is to help Fae transition into adulthood, not fail them. At least, the one run by the Fae Kingdom is. The Fae Empire had a different test." the Fae spirit said. "Wait, does that mean that the test can change? And if it''s just set by the government, then what''s stopping them from just barring Fae from becoming adults?" Ray asked, confused by the system. "I think you misunderstand the nature of the test." the Fae spirit said. "I have deemed you to have an informational disability, you are in dire need of information." "The Trial is where an older Fae helps a younger one come into their power. In the olden times, Fae used to come into power more naturally. The process was dangerous to both the Fae and those around them, so the Trial was started, where I will now push you into adulthood. A Fae failing is when the Fae spirit deems them too immature to handle their power, or when their magic is too weak. Didn''t you choose your path before coming to the Trial anyway? Do you have some intellectual disability I need to know about?" the Fae spirit asked. "No, it''s just that Norman interfered back then. I didn''t trigger the Trial myself." Ray replied. The Fae spirit was silent for a second, as if Ray''s news had shocked him. "I know you don''t realize what you just said, but it is quite important. The Fae council strictly controls who trigger the Trial and when, for obvious reasons. The chances of someone misusing their ability is too high. I will have to report his Norman to the council." If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it. Ray gulped, feeling a bit guilty that he''d exposed Norman. In his defense, he didn¡¯t know it was illegal. "Does it count if Norman probably didn''t know of the law? Or thought he wasn''t covered by it?" "The law has been in place since the times of the Fae Empire, who is this Norman that he wouldn''t know of this?" the Fae spirit asked. "Norman''s real name is Norrelius, he told me that he was an ancestor of the path of peace." Ray said. "Hmm, you are correct then. A path ancestor is an old position that was allowed to carry out the Trial." the Fae spirit said. Ray felt a headache coming on, as if something was cutting into his head. "But the position is something reserved for the Fae Princes of the Empire! Fae that had crossed Tier 30 itself! Are you telling me you met one of them?" "I don''t know!" Ray said, clutching his head as the headache intensified. Why did people love giving him headaches like this? "How interesting, you are telling the truth." the Fae spirit said as the attack disappeared. What was it with people wanting to cut into his head? Ray wondered if he shouldn''t invest in some mind protection charms, they had to be in high demand with all these people running around peeping into people''s brains. "I would recommend that you get a few mind protecting charms, at least till you learn the art of mental defense. In the days of the Fae Empire, mind reading was a mandatory course in the military academy. The Fae Kingdom, at least, will be rife with mind readers that may decide to use such techniques if you displease them.. I will have to notify the council that one of the Fae princes is here, though I doubt I will get through to them. Can I presume he is injured?" the Fae spirit said. "Yes, and can we please talk later? I have a sister to save." Ray said. "Yes, yes, go fight the Dragon-phoenix. And since you are probably unaware of this, a Dragon-phoenix duel wields water and fire, can multi cast, and is very fast in the sky." the Fae spirit cackled as the illusion restarted and Ray prepared to fight. A screech sounded from the sky as a round ball plummeted to the ground. "I am the bad dragon that kidnapped your princess! Come battle me for her life!" a childish voice said into Ray''s mind as tongues of fire shot out at him. Ray dodged back, spraying blue glitter at the fire. A failure. The fire was more powerful than the blue glitter, normal water was barely able to suppress it. Wait a second, a Fae spirit obsessed with Human stories and a baby Dragon-phoenix that wanted to be a ''bad dragon''. Ray found the premise awfully similar¡­ "Is that all you have, knight? Why do you insist on using that brittle wand when you can use your sword? Do you not think me worthy?" the dragon said as walls of water surrounded Ray, pushing him into position as a huge spiral of fire rushed towards him. Ray tried to resist, but it was futile. The fire was just too powerful. But Ray wasn''t done, he pointed his wand at the fire, and conjured as much blue glitter as he could. The water would hopefully push the fire away, and not let it target him. But it did not go as he wished. The fire continued to progress as Ray poured more and more mana into the wand. The water finally matched the fire, but Ray could feel his mana flowing away at over a thousand mana per second. In less than a minute, he would be out of mana, and thus out of the fight. "Why do you fight me? I am not a knight!" Ray said, desperately attempting to communicate with the dragon. "Are you not here to free the princess? Did the knight finding hound not bring you here?" the dragon kid countered, its smug voice grating as Ray felt his wand twist under the pressure of the mana. The poor thing wasn''t meant to channel a thousand mana per second. "Yes, but I am no knight! I have not the power to fight you! I surrender!" Ray screamed as the fire suddenly vanished. The bloated dragon settled down on the ground, its wings folding as it looked disappointed. Ray still felt that this Trial was a little too kiddish¡­but at least that meant that the murderous dragon wasn''t going to kill him. In real life, he''d already be dead. ''Oh dear, why must you compare the Trial to the outside world? The Trial is for children, and I can''t exactly expect you to fight a Dragon-phoenix on your own." The voice of the Fae spirit said into Ray''s head. At least he confirmed that he wasn''t supposed to defeat his thing. How did you even defeat it? The strength of those elements was abnormal. "Why do you surrender so fast? I want to fight! But I can''t now" the dragon said, looking very dejected. Ray knew exactly what to do, he would talk with the dragon, who clearly was more interested in fame, and persuade it to use a different way to get fame. Perhaps there was some other criteria that led to the troll? The illusion turned blank for a moment before reforming, this time in front of a smelly cave. "Well, you said you were in a hurry. But I am making the next part of the trial harder, and less guessable. I don''t want you guessing the entire thing again." the Fae spirit said. At least that meant time saved, and Ray didn''t have to test his persuasion skills on a baby dragon.
Chapter 75 Ray Ray looked into the cave, trying to find out what was inside. The cave seemed to be full of glowing moss giving off an eerie, very creepy feel. Shaking his head at his predicament, Ray headed in, walking slowly so as to not disturb what was inside. The cautiousness didn''t last long. The moss was soft and wet. So wet, in fact, that Ray made splashing sounds when he stepped. The bloody thing was floating on the surface of a marsh! Ray gulped his disgust down, thinking of Anita, who was getting paler by the second, and stepped in. The water grew deeper as he stepped into the cave, coming up to his knees as he walked through. The entrance disappeared as the cave curved, making Ray even more nervous. The water level still kept rising, reaching up to his thighs as he walked through. Ray gulped, looking at the moss that looked like it would pierce his clothing any minute. Perhaps he should stop here and let it be, the Fae spirit said that there was no failing, right? Yes, he could just try again rather than get caught- and of course, that was the moment a tiny insect stabbed its pincer into his foot. The Fae spirit must really love clich¨¦s. Ray yanked his foot up, or rather tried to. The foot seemed to be fixed in place, no longer responding to him. "I hear Fae are tasty." the troll said, predictably appearing from behind a rock. "I have a little problem, you see. A few months ago, a strange moss penetrated our cave. At first, we thought nothing of it, strange plants come to the cave from time to time. But this time was different. The moss brought with it water from unknown lands, followed by strange insects that numbed my clan mates. Just like the one that bit you. In an hour, you will lose sensation in your feet. In two, your torso. In three, you''ll be dead. '''' the troll said. "Why do this?" Ray asked, already knowing the answer. " I hear the Fae can synthesize cures at speeds far greater than anything my clan has come across. I want you to synthesize me a cure that can save my clan." the troll said, her voice deepening to level Ray hadn¡¯t heard of before. "Or a poison that can kill the ants." Ray shook his head. Didn''t the Fae spirit say that he wouldn''t take inspiration from children''s tales? "The third part of the second phase of your Trial has begun! In lieu of your disability, I can offer you information on the Alchemic process, provide you with certain basic formulas-" the Fae spirit began, giving Ray some hope. Alchemy was something he could do. Ray observed the surroundings for abnormal mana, but couldn''t find any abnormalities. Just a collection of blue, brown and violet mana from the surrounding. "Are you even listening to me?" The Fae spirit asked, seeming quite furious that he wasn''t getting any attention. "No, I am looking for abnormalities in the mana." Ray replied, looking around. "Hmm, will the troll offer any herbs? Does she have any research on the poison" "Not any more she doesn''t." the Fae spirit said, fading into the recesses of Ray¡¯s head. Ray huffed, there was no need to increase the difficulty again! But whatever, he would just solve it without the troll''s help. Ray observed his wound closely, trying to see what mana was contained within. Green, white and yellow stood out from the surroundings. But what could Ray do about it? Hmm, what herbs would counteract all three? Green could be combated by yellow¡­which meant white was what was keeping the two from having an adverse reaction. Now, what did white stand for? Ray didn''t know that¡­ Well all it took to find out was cast white glitter. Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. A tiny amount of white glitter merged with the water as Ray once again tried to identify what it was. An attempt that ended in failure. The white glitter didn''t react. Shaking his head in puzzlement, Ray added it to the wound. To his shock, it did react there. The wound healed. The white was healing glitter. Ok, he was officially dumb, White stood for healing, that was pretty obvious. Now, what could he do about the poison? Why did fire and water rely on healing mana to merge? The poison made no sense¡­ Ray hadn''t encountered anything like this before. Wasn''t the test supposed to be basic? Or was it that the test was basic to someone from the Fae continent, it was just that this type of thing wasn''t common on the Human one? Alchemy was heavily dependent on the environment. What should he do. Ray could feel himself panicking as no answers presented themselves. The mana poison was creeping up his leg, poisoning it so that it wouldn''t react to him. The troll wasn''t going to help anymore. Hmm, what countered healing mana? Void. But Ray didn''t have any Void mana lying around, nor did he have a way to get it. Hmm, shadow? Black was the opposite of white¡­ Ray winged it, seeping the shadow mana into the wound, and watched as it just sat there. The poison also stopped creeping up, also sitting there. Now Ray had two substances that he barely understood in his body. Well, at least his legs weren''t- wait. Why were his legs no longer frozen? Ray moved them, watching as the poison moved position. The shadow did the same, the two collections of mana circling each other. "Are you not going to react to them?" the Fae spirit asked in Ray''s head, his voice impatient. "No, why would I react two unknown substances in my head?" Ray answered. "Are you telling me that you consider Mana an unknown substance? Don''t you already have Fae sight? What do you think you''re seeing? And using to cast?" the Fae spirit said, his puzzlement clear. "I know it''s mana! But I don''t know the types well, and reacting two unknown types of mana like that could easily be deadly." Ray said. "Oh, right. The reaction would kill a Human, not a Fae. And as for how to react them, just bring them closer together. " The Fae spirit said, fading away, his voice thoughtful. Ray paused. Well, that was easy. But also suspicious, the Fae spirit had said that the Trial would be harder, not easier. As he watched, the poison returned, the mana invading Ray again from a place he could not detect. "The wizards of my tribe tried to neutralize the poison, but it kept coming back. The only way to stop it is to rid the water of the ants." the troll said, her body shriveling as Ray looked towards her. "The problem, is that this happens before any of us got close." The troll kneeled as she stopped talking, her face shriveling as her body constricted. A few minutes later, a dry carcass was floating above the water as the water level rose slightly. Ray gulped as a horrible revelation struck him, the water around him¡­it was fluid left by dead trolls. sc The Fae spirit Hir looked at the brat as he realized what he was standing in. A little emotion emerged from his juvenile brain, the primal urge to burn away such a disgusting concoction. But still no spark. Perhaps it was because he''d already had access to the mana for so long, but Ray was proving to be one of the most unresponsive students Hir had guided. The average child could at least conjure basic magic this far into the Trial, but not this one. Ray had no problem with using magic itself, no, he just used Human methods to do it. The issue lay in the fact that however versatile Human methods were, they weren¡¯t able to channel Fae magic properly. Hmm, perhaps he should make the Trial more challenging? But the Dragon-phoenix hadn''t provoked much of a reaction. Hir wished he could just ban the kid from using his magic, it would make for a far easier Trial, but there was no such system available to him. The only way to do it was to stop Fae magic from working properly in this area. Not hard for someone of his Tier, especially in a Fae stone, but it would destroy the purpose of a Trial. Hir watched as Ray introduced shadow mana into the water, slowly contaminating the element. So clever and mature. The reaction alone would have had the kid nominated for an officer position back in the Fae Empire, but it hurt him now. The cautious and intelligent approach might have helped him before, but it was destroying his chances to unlock his magic now. Well, desperate times called for desperate measures, and this wasn''t even that desperate a measure! Ok, fine, it was a violation of basic rights and a crime under the Fae council. But Hir was a Fae of war, and what did Humans say about war? Hmm, something about fairness. Hir had forgotten. Well, it was time to put that thesis in mental warfare to good use. Chapter 76 Hir Hir looked at Ray''s head carefully, concentrating as he conjured his mana. A confluence of mana appeared before him. A collection of red gas, meeting some sort of yellow powder, their confluence producing black glitter as Ray worked to detoxify the water. A Fae of mixed heritage. Hir knew of them, they were rare but not unheard of. What did worry him was that he didn''t recognize the mana type of the parents? Not any of the normal ones, that much he could tell. But whatever, he didn''t have time to wonder after Ray''s ancestry, that could happen after. Perhaps the boy knew what house he belonged to. Hir targeted Ray''s brain, sending a short, vibrating pulse of mana into it. The mana would disturb his mind, reducing his consciousness and ability to think. Now for the next part, external stimulus. An army of tiny ants appeared in the water, ready to eat Ray up, as he looked around, trying to figure out why his head was hurting so much. The first ant struck, biting Ray''s foot as it was met with a cloud of shadow. The ant died in seconds. But the death of one did little to dissuade the other attackers, the opposite, in fact. The army moved forward, intent on killing Ray as Hir manipulated it from behind. Ray struck back randomly, panicking as his instincts took over. The pulse was still reducing his thought process, but Hir could feel Ray''s mind fighting back to regain thought, like a muscle that should be relaxing, but kept flexing instead. The illusion had to be convincing, Ray was already recovering thought, but his senses were still impaired. Hir could only sense a few basic thoughts from him, flashes of fear, anger, and confusion as he fought off the army of ants. Yes, that was what he wanted. The three emotions could easily lead to Ray casting magic. Hir increased the army''s size, making the threat appear bigger, and more threatening. Perhaps he should add a few flying ants too? Yes, they would prove a good distraction. A few larger ants appeared in the air, flying towards Ray as he waved his wand at the army, just waving shadow at it. Had Ray been fully conscious, he¡¯d have noticed that the army could have easily finished him off by now, but that was not what Hir wanted. The ant¡¯s bark had more value than its bite. Ray''s fear increased as ants started biting his face, lashing out in any direction he could to attack, waving his wand around like it was mace. Hir made the ants start climbing Ray''s feet, letting those little feet be pricking so that Ray would be aware of their presence. As predicted, Ray panicked the second an ant leg touched his skin, he pointed his wand at it, shooting black glitter out at unreasonable rates. The wand began to heat up as he channeled as much mana as he could into the cast. A massive explosion of mana followed as Ray panicked, flinging the ants away. Or at least that''s how it looked to Ray. Hir had nullified the attack long ago, the Tier 13 spell stood no chance against his power. But the spell had an effect on the mana in Ray''s brain. A shockwave ran through the gas and the powder, charging them as they once again produced black glitter. Hir giggled, it was working. The ants started climbing on Ray again. A few ants settled all across Ray''s body, irritating him and causing far too much stimulus for the poor kid. Hir had made sure to magnify the sensation across his body so that he could panic some more. As Hir had predicted, Ray channeled the rest of his mana in a reckless, and ill-advised attack. Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. The length of his now crooked wand brightened as it oozed shadow glitter, fracturing at the cracks as it tried to handle the mana. Ray didn''t even notice, Hir wouldn''t let him. The wand burst apart, scattering mana out in an explosion. Hir had to spend a second restructuring the illusion from the attack, but it had little effect. Ray collapsed onto the now dry ground, staring at his empty hands. Hir let the water seep in slowly, letting a chattering sound emerge, warning of the ants'' advance. A little mana was creeping back in, but the mana in Ray''s brain was shuddering, recognizing that it could not safeguard Ray as it was. Yes, it was happening! But Hir was careful, millennia of life had told him to expect the unexpected. Not to mention the separate heritages, they were irritatingly random. A Fae child inherited elements from their parents, High Fae more so. But it was different for a child of mixed heritage. The child could inherit the element of one parent, or some variation of their element. Or they could get a new one. Ray''s seemed to be the latter. A worrisome thing, the magic was harder to awaken than Hir would have expected. Why the heck wasn''t Ray casting by now? The ants were already nearing him¡­oh no, no, no. The pulse was dying out! The two mana from Ray''s parents were merging in a spiral, and that was having a dispersing effect on Hir''s cast! The illusion was disappearing too! What the heck was this? How could some remnant mana just disperse his? Hir concentrated on Ray''s head, letting his consciousness invade the kid''s brain. The Fae council would execute him if they knew, but it was needed. Hir felt danger the second he entered. A slight red tinge present in his surroundings. At first, he thought it was some effect from the pulse, but no, this was different. Hir only recognized it because he''d been to space before, but he was standing in the middle of a nebula. A nebula Fae? No, it couldn''t be¡­but it had to. Hir gulped as he looked around at the surroundings, the mana was just a remnant from when the nebula had given birth to Ray, but it still felt dangerous to him. A nebula was technically just a cloud of dust and gas, barely denser than the space around it. But that changed when that nebula was Fae. A Fae was made of energy, and so was that nebula. So much energy that every such Fae was at least Tier 30. At birth. Or at least that''s what the legends said, Hir had only heard of them. But there was no doubt in his mind, this was mana from a nebula Fae. A cloud of red gas that had mana. Why hadn''t he thought of it before? Hir ventured deeper warily, the nebula wouldn''t have consciousness, but who knew what such Fae left behind to protect their children. The fact that the Fae weren''t from this planet was common knowledge in his time, but they hadn''t encountered people from outside the planet. What they did have were records. A lot of them. The nebula Fae had two types of children, other nebula Fae, which were the female versions, a star Fae, the male version. A Fae rarely died of old age, a nebula Fae even less so. But the black hole was counted as the end of a nebula''s life. A nebula would rather kill themselves than turn into a black hole. Hir reached the confluence point, and encountered the other parent. The yellow powder. Hir touched the mana warily, shocked at the texture. A sand Fae? What the heck was a sand Fae doing in space? Hir had met a few sand Fae in his life, they were barely even sentient. Just lounged about for the few days they lived, and then died. The only danger was, if they lived longer, they could terrorize children quite easily with their porous forms and tendency to get into their shoes and then not get out until an adult forced them out with mana. But that rarely happened, they died too fast. A sand Fae just died a few days after it was born unless it was fed mana, but for one to get powerful enough to escape to space? But Hir had other things to do, Ray was recovering consciousness, and he had to stop it. Or did he? Looking at the confluence, Hir wasn''t so sure. The emotion was there, so was the tendency to call the mana out, what remained was the spark. The thing that brought the magic out. But the kid simply didn''t seem to have it in him to spark it. Perhaps it was better to enter the third trial at once. A little more pressure couldn''t be that bad. Chapter 77
Ray Ray looked around in the darkness, his heart thumping against his chest as he tried to figure out what had happened. The last thing he remembered was a buzzing sound as he tried to kill the ants. After that, just flashes of ants crawling up his legs, biting his face as his wand burst apart. And fear, the fear consumed his thoughts, making him want to run away. ''The last part of your Trial begins. What is your element, Ray? I don''t want the word, I want the answer. '' the Fae spirit said as a wisp emerged out of the darkness and flung itself at him. ''Oh, did I forget to mention that you''ll have some nice targets to practice with!" The Fae spirit said as more wisps lashed towards him. What type of targets tried to kill you? Why did the Trial suddenly become so deadly? Ray scrambled, reaching for his wand before realizing that it was missing. Oh fudge, the wand had really gotten destroyed, hadn''t it? A wisp struck him in the face, sending a jolt throughout his body. "I would start answering the question if I were you. And remember, Fae magic is emotional, not logical. Don''t give me a logical answer." The Fae spirit said. What did he mean by not giving a logical answer? How did you give illogical answers? Just joking? "Hmm, does it trigger your magic, though?" the Fae spirit asked. "What?" Ray asked back, now even more confused. "The answer has to trigger your magic, this is the last part of the Trial you know." the Fae spirit said as the wisps multiplied. Ray reacted, sending out black glitter to shield himself. A process that was made harder by the lack of wand. Ray had gotten too used to the want, now he couldn''t cast easily without it. "Just use emotions." The Fae spirit instructed. Ray still couldn''t understand what he meant. What did he mean by using emotions? Did he have to attach an emotion while casting? "Oh, this is frustrating." the Fae spirit said as the wisps multiplied again. Ray conjured more black glitter, shooting it out towards the oncoming wisps. " A Human uses things like casting, a Fae doesn''t. In other words, you''re thinking too much. Just stop thinking and start doing." And Ray had once more heard some very unhelpful advice. "Ray, when I say stop thinking, I mean stop thinking. Do it now, don''t try to act smart." The Fae spirit said, his irritation clear. Ray still didn''t understand, did he want them to stop thinking and just stand there? But he would die if he did that. Not to mention magic required- "Ray, I know what magic requires and doesn''t require, far better than you. And as for you dying, I can endure that it doesn''t happen. Now, just stop thinking about what you should do next and just let your body move." The Fae spirit said, losing its patience as the wisps multiplied again. Ray''s intermittent bursts of black glitter were no longer able to keep the wisps at bay. But the words triggered a memory in Ray. Norman had advised something similar during the battle with the Xnarthan. Should he try telling things to the environment- "No, that is a different technique. Just do as I say and do what your instinct tells you. As it is, you''re suppressing your Fae magic and forcing yourself into a false Human one because of it. Just let the mana flow instead of holding back and planning. For once in your life, let go and don''t be such a prude." Ray paused. The Fae spirit had just¡­insulted him? Was he supposed to do that? "I can do whatever I want to, now would you bother to participate? I need a little cooperation here." Ray gulped as he looked at the wave of wisps heading towards him at a glacial rate. The Fae spirit''s meaning was clear: he controlled them, but they weren''t going away anytime soon. Shaking his head, he assumed a combat position as he prepared for battle, and then took a deep breath and closed his eyes. This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work. Ray could still sense the wisps, but they were muted, but still approaching. The wisps increased speed abruptly, making Ray attack in response, but it seemed to have little effect. The wisps kept coming, and Ray kept attacking. The wisps even began changing directions, attacking him from other sides as they gathered around him. Ray couldn''t keep up, there were just too many of them from too many places at once. So he did what the Fae spirit had been asking him to do all this while. Let go. Ray let his mana flow out, letting the black glitter counter on his own, acting more on instinct than thought. Not seeing the wisps helped, it made him far too slow at detecting them to truly counter them. So he focused more on his actions than the wisps, concentrating on the glitter instead. Why was he still suing black glitter anyway? Did it even make any difference? Ray hadn''t even noticed the wisps emanate any specific type of mana. But he continued, he didn''t have much of a choice anyway. The shift in focus was more helpful than he thought. Perhaps it was because he''d been so obsessed with what the glitter did, he hadn''t noticed the glitter itself. A light breeze moved through the room for some reason, moving the glitter along with it. The glitter danced with the wind before recoiling into shape to protect him. But in that second, Ray felt the glitter''s power increase, and perhaps it was just his imagination, but it seemed¡­happier for a moment. Could elements even be happy? Ray had no idea. But if ice could help him, glitter could do too. Ray let the glitter move around by itself, not controlling it. At first the glitter just stood in place, but then a breeze moved it, and the glitter ran a circle around Ray, surprising him with its speed. The glitter was like an animal that was suddenly happy. Hmm, could he imitate that? Ray let the glitter circle around him, concentrating on an emotion rather than thought. The emotion of choice was: fun, happiness. The glitter responded, jumping in the air as it ran around him like a little kid. The black glitter became shadow and spiraled out as the black glitter began dancing in the air. The dance was barely visible, really just pellets oscillating to an imaginary rhythm, but Ray could feel it. Not quite an emotion, but an excitement in the mana, a potent vibration that made the element more powerful. What did Norman say back then? To not force the ice to do as he wanted? Well, maybe the same came to this element. Ray changed tactics, thinking of what he could see happening and what the wisps were doing and communicating with glitter. The glitter responded, shielding Ray like a loyal guard. But every once in a while a few pellets would jump at an oncoming wisp, striking it. At first, Ray thought the glitter knew something he didn''t, but it soon became clear that the glitter didn''t have any real sapience. The intelligence was more like a loyal puppy than a human kid. Why didn''t he notice it before, though? The glitter would have reacted before, right? "No, it would not have. Though you were using Fae magic, you were using it like a Human. The wand was blocking you, it might have been a great help to you, but it was hurting your chances. Not to mention your tendency to control things, to direct mana. And finally, this place is special, mana is far more alive here than outside. Glitter will be far less active once you step out of this area, though that will change in time." the Fae spirit said, the darkness clearing and the wisps disappeared. "Do you feel it?" The Fae spirit said, his voice emerging from a silhouette that emerged from a wall. Ray''s eyebrows curved as he tried to figure out what the Fae spirit was talking about. What did the have to feel no- and then he felt it. A rising rush of mana. An incoming transformation. An excitement in the mana. The image of red gas and yellow powder combining in a spiral appeared before Ray, but this time he knew what it represented. The transformation into Fae. At the end of this he would be Fae. The process was slow, but Ray could feel his power grow with every breath he took. The Faeness of his magic grows. Ray had a feeling he would have a very hard time lying now, and soon he wouldn''t be able to do that. "I can speed it up if you want. But I don''t think you want that." the Fae spirit said, a thin man appearing before him. Green eyes and shoulder-length brown hair marked his face, the lack of attention towards his features was apparent. "The wings would complicate things in this Empire of Humanity, yes?" the Fae spirit said as a pair of green wings appeared behind him. "What happens if I just let it be?" Ray asked. "The process will complete in at most six weeks, but remember, the more you use your magic, the faster it will happen." The Fae spirit said, as his wings began flapping. "Now, tell me are there Humans outside this place?" the Fae spirit asked. "Yes, why?" Ray asked, confused why the Fae spirit wanted to know. "Why? Well, that''s easy. I want to kill them" the Fae spirit said as Ray saw yellow mana appear around him. "Wait, you can leave? Why didn''t you leave before then?" Ray asked, confused. Why would he stay here for thousands of years if he could leave? "Why? Well, because I wanted to!" the Fae spirit said as the yellow mana began spinning around him. "I have been around for thousands of years, child, I no longer have duties. I do things because I want to, and I do them when I want to." A fire seemed to burn in the Fae''s eyes as he said, "I am Invigilator Hir, Fae of war and Tier 27 General of the Fae Empire. And today, I want to kill some xenophobes."
Chapter 78
The yellow mana around the Fae spirit- Hir paused as he suddenly said, "Don''t worry, I haven''t forgotten about you. A successful completion of the Trial grants you three items from the Fae stone treasury. Tell me what you want, I will see if I have it" "Yes, umm, is it possible to get some blood?" Ray asked, hoping that there was at least some here. "Yes, yes, I remember. Here, have some of mine." Hir said as lines of light began to run down his arm towards his palm. A blood-red drop appeared in his palm that grew into a vial shaped collection of the substance. "Now, what else do you want?" Hir asked as he handed Ray the blood after dropping it into a vial. "What can you give?" Ray asked, returning to his habit of negotiating. "Hmm, I can give the token of home, a Tier 31 artifact gifted to me by my prince, to go home. The token will take you home, even through the Human continent''s spacial shields.¡± Hir said, looking at a ring on his left hand as he seemed to examine some invisible list,¡° And here, this phoenix feather should help you in time of need. Just send mana into it and the person you target will feel the wrath of a royal phoenix." Hir said as the Fae stone began collapsing. Ray took the items with shock on his face. Hir had¡­taken it literally and given him things he wanted to give? Well, they were very good items. The token in particular¡­a Tier 31 artifact. Ray could barely put it through his head that he was holding an artifact that was more powerful than the Emperor, at least in Tier. The feather was pretty useful too, it would be useful-wait, he hadn''t even decided to go rescue Ma! How did Hir know about it? Oh right, he could read his mind¡­ "Not to mention, it''s very easy to tell that you''ll be rescuing your mother. I do hope you are careful, though. Now, if you''ll excuse me, I have a few Humans to kill." Hir said as Ray found himself back in the tent. But there was a marked difference before: the environment was overflowing in yellow mana. The tent was just one step away from catching fire. Ray stepped out as he sent a single message to Uncle glitter by wind, ''Come back, the Fae are coming, and they are angry.¡± Ray could feel the embers of fire collecting in the wind, the space locking as Hir began acting. The Fae really didn¡¯t waste time, did they? Nora Nora sighed as she kept watch outside of the tent. Ray had been absorbed into the round ball thingy and been gone for a few minutes already, meanwhile General Trevor was currently fighting General Rempeste in the sky just so they wouldn''t be noticed. Nora hadn''t thought she¡¯d get to say something like that in her life. General Trevor was on top of the rebellion''s target pile, right along with Rempeste. The two of them had cost the rebellion and its allies a lot over the years. But now they were allies with one of them. A bit too surreal. But as her mother said, life and relationships loved changing at the drop of a hat. "So, how are things?" Torrin asked, shifting awkwardly as he tried to make conversation. Nora just wasn''t interested. "Well, we''re standing in the middle of an army camp while two Generals fight in the sky. Not to mention our friend dying back in Afrieal. But other than that, sure, it''s peachy.¡± Nora said, speaking as fast as she could. A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation. "So¡­you like him, huh?" Torrin asked, apparently not getting the hint. "What do you mean?" Nora asked. Was this guy dumb? How did he think that was an appropriate topic to discuss with someone he barely knew? "Ray. I saw your face when he told you he was Fae." Torrin said, smiling as he turned towards her. "How long has that been going on for?" Nora huffed, a bit embarrassed by the topic. "No, it''s, ugh, nothing like that. I was just a bit surprised that he would keep it from me. After all, I am one of his few friends." "Oh, rubbish. How many times have you visited his house in the last few days? Come on, can you actually tell me that you''re not interested?" Torrin said. How did this guy know that? Had he been spying on her? Or on Ray? "I think we should just focus on keeping watch instead of gossiping." Nora said, turning towards the street, purposely avoiding eye contact with Torrin. "Ok, sure. As you wish." Torrin said, grinning.¡± But you know I¡¯m right.¡± Nora did like Ray, or more accurately, she was interested in seeing if their friendship could be something more. But it was nebulous to begin with. Ray had interested her when they''d first met, but it was only recently that she realized that she might be interested in¡­more. But that was probably just her imagination. Ray didn''t seem interested, and besides, he was Fae. Fae weren''t compatible with Humans. Why did this guy have to poke his nose in? ¡°What about you? Why were you crying when Anita was poisoned?¡± Nora asked. A little revenge was fair game. Torrin blushed. A real life blush. Nora hadn¡¯t seen someone blush quite like that before. Oh, he was gone, wasn¡¯t he? The Void princess had taken his heart. ¡°Tell me, is she as smitten with you as you are with her?¡± Nora asked, a sly smile on her face. ¡°No, um, I don¡¯t know. I haven¡¯t talked to her much.¡± Torrin said. ¡°Haven¡¯t even talked to her and already blushing? Oh, you¡¯re done for. What are you going to do if she dies?¡± Nora asked, curious. ¡°I don¡¯t think she is going to die. Have you met the guy inside?¡± he said. An exchange of blows in the sky distracted her before she could reply, ready to defend Ray against an attack, or run, in case things went south. But she needn''t have worried. General Trevor was losing, but he wasn''t doing it quickly. The blow was General Rempeste melting through a wall of shields that appeared around her, forcing her in. "Are you sure you want to continue, Trevor?" Rempeste said, her mocking voice carrying across the entire camp. "I can see you there, trying to hide your weakness. I can be merciful, you know. A simple strike, and you''d be dead. " A wave of swords headed towards General Rempeste, melting in the air as the molten metal fell to the ground. "Or I can melt you one organ at a time." the woman said as she approached the General. "The choice is yours." Nora tensed as General Rempeste got within striking distance of General Trevor, this was bad. Torrin tensed behind her, ready to make a run for it. Why wasn''t Ray out? A mixture of arrows, spears, and swords suddenly emerged from behind General Rempeste, striking her as she tried to turn around. The weapons melted, but too many struck the General, wounding her. General Trevor had already run away in that time. "I commend you on underestimating me. Not many have done that and survived." he said, floating in the air as swords appeared before him. General Rempeste scoffed at him, wiping her bleeding mouth as she made a throwing gesture towards the swords. The swords melted as some kind of force hit General Trevor, his shirt melting off his body as he retreated. "Don''t think I won''t kill you just because you''re a General." General Rempeste said, growling as she shot towards General Trevor. Nora crouched as they fought at speeds far too fast for her to keep track of. "Do you think we should maybe wake Ray up?" Torrin asked. "I don''t think we have long before General Trevor loses. "I think that may be necessary." Nora said, looking at the sky for any sign of the two fighters. " How much longer do you think General Trevor can survive? I don''t want to interrupt him if I don''t need to." "I don''t think he''ll be dying at all." Ray''s voice suddenly said from behind her as he emerged from the tent. Wait, did he have an invisibility casted? Nora couldn''t sense one from him. "Ray cast invis-" Nora began but was cut off by Ray as he looked towards the sky. "I don''t think that will be necessary.'''' Ray said. Nora felt a spacial lock set in as the violet glitter flew into the air. "What''s going on?" Nora asked, confused. Did the Empire know they were here? Or was Mom attacking? Why would someone space lock this place now? "A Fae is coming, and he is furious." Ray said, looking at something she couldn''t see. Chapter 79
Ray Ray felt the change happen. The earth cracked as yellow mana emerged, bringing with it a feeling of panic. Uncle Trevor descended, followed shortly by General Rempeste. At least he''d listened to Ray, Hir might not know to spare him. "Hmm, what do I see here? A brat that isn''t supposed to be here. Are you here to steal from me?" General Rempeste said, her eyes sparkling as a wave of yellow mana travelled towards Ray. The mana dissipated midway as a fiery silhouette appeared behind Rempeste, setting the air on fire as he stood there. "I wouldn''t do that if I were you, General." Hir said, his appearance different from before. The hair was now cut, and he was wearing a white suit. Though he still looked a bit too thin. "What are you gonna do, winged stick?" General Rempeste said, sending waves of yellow mana towards Hir. "Are you sure your friend will be alright? General Rempeste has the ability to melt even mana artifacts, your friend might be in danger." Uncle Trevor said, landing next o Ray. "I don''t think we need to worry about that." Ray said, looking at Hir as General Rempeste''s attack dissipated midair. Hir''s eyes glowed yellow as he clicked his fingers, igniting the camp. The soldiers, who had barely recovered from the previous attack, panicked, scrambling to escape. But Hir wouldn''t let them. "I am Invigilator Hir, but a long time ago, I was known by a different name. "Hir said as the fire, began dancing. "Come, feel the heat of the dancing flame, General." Hir said. The flames began twisting and twirling in the air as they killed the soldiers. The fire was deadly, and Ray was pretty sure he would never have thought it was dancing before the Trial. But now he did. The flame seared through soldiers, dancing like it was in a disco. The rhythm was hard to miss as the fire shifted to and fro, making something of a labyrinth for the soldiers to cross. Ray saw thousands die in a few minutes, but more figured out the rhythm, and worked on avoiding it. Hir just smiled calmly as General Rempeste continued attacking him, as if what was happening had nothing to do with him. "Are the flames¡­dancing? Are you smiling, you sick bastard?" General Rempeste shouted, losing her temper. "No, they''re just moving to and fro in a simple rhythm as they massacre your soldiers." Hir answered, his voice deceptively calm as he continued. "As for me smiling, why shouldn''t I smile?" "Why shouldn''t you? How dare you even ask that?" she yelled as she increased the ferocity of her attacks. "How dare I?" Hir said, laughing as if he had something funny. "Did you have a conscience when you killed those Elves? I can read your mind, you know. I know that neither you, nor those other Humans dying down below, are innocent. In fact, every one of you has participated in several massacres. Why should I care if they die? I think it''s a good thing." "Just because we killed some tree hugging idiots, you''re going to kill us?" General Rempeste said. "Just wait for the marshal to get here, he''ll set you right." A few tree hugging idiots? Well, Ray could just call Humans cookie loving idiots and justify their murder then. Ray couldn''t read their minds like Hir could, but he was pretty sure that they weren''t regretful at all. "Yes, I am going to kill you. And as for your marshal¡­ I don''t think he cares about you quite as much as you care about him, sweetie." Hir said. "And no, I don''t think he is going to leave his wife." Wait what? General Rempeste was sleeping with the marshal? At least that explained why she thought the marshal would come to her rescue¡­ Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site. ¡°So she was sleeping with him.¡± "I will kill you for those words, you menace!" Rempeste said as she flung herself at Hir, launching a massive amount of yellow mana in the process. "Oh, please, do stop your attacks. I have been playing around with fire for a lot longer than you have, not to mention, your little ability is too restricted to even phase me." Hir said as General Rempeste froze midair, unable to move. "What do you want? The things in that tent? Just take them!" General Rempeste forced out with gritted teeth, still frozen in air. "Oh no, dear. I just want you to die. Don''t worry, it won''t be too painful." Hir said, approaching General Rempeste until he was just a few fingers away from the general. "Can you see what they are doing?" Nora asked, looking up. "I hope they''re not kissing." Torrin said, looking very interested. Wait, they couldn''t see? But it was so clear- it must be a Fae thing. "Hir isn''t kissing General Rempeste." Ray stated, trying to see what was going on. The scene was far more pleasant than watching people dying on the surface. At least the fire was blocking the view now. Ray was pretty sure he was the only one that could get an idea of what was happening. The only thing he got was that the mana was increasing. "How do you know that they aren''t kissing?" Uncle Trevor asked, "Do you know him personally?" "No, I can just see them." Ray said as General Rempeste finally lost her patience and attacked Hir. "Just get away from me, you sick bastard!" Rempeste shouted as spit flew from her mouth along with a huge amount of mana. "A pit attack. General Rempeste just spit-attacked Hir." Uncle Trevor said, frozen in shock. "No, she actually attacked from her mouth, the spit was just collateral." Ray said as Hir began laughing. "I was just checking if you liked it when I did this. Didn''t you use it against an Elf just a few days ago?" Hir said. ¡°Just stared at him like that after holding him down because you found it funny?¡± Was he actually re-enacting the attacks that General Rempeste had carried out? "Just the ones I find interesting," Hir spoke into his mind. So he hadn''t stopped reading Ray''s mind. "No, why would I?"" Hir said. Ray wasn''t sure how he felt about that. "Just kill me!" General Rempeste said, her eyes red with anger. "Ok." Hir said as the General burnt to ashes. Just like that one of the Empire''s more powerful Generals was dead. "Hmm, what should I do about you." Hir said, looking at the burning camp. Ray was glad he could only see the flames shifting to and fro, he wasn''t sure even the new Fae hi could take seeing thousands of dead bodies. Though he had killed hundreds already. Thousands seemed just around the corner. "Well, I suppose you can just die." Hir said as the fire burned brighter, bluer as it sped up. For the first time in a while, Ray heard screams as the Humans died in the attack. A few seconds later, the only thing left was a field of ashes. "Hmm, I would call this massacre a pity, but I think the world would be a better place without them." Hir said, descending towards them, his wings flapping as they blew the ash away. Uncle Trevor moved in front of them, clearly wary of the Fae standing before him. Hir ignored him. "I do hope you''ll come soon, Ray, I look forward to meeting you. And remember, you have at most six weeks. Though I expect the System will give your mana now that this thing is over. A clever little thing that System. I like it." Ray didn''t have time to respond before his vision was filled with notifications.
Wolf beasts killed (Tier 11) x 13= 1300 ¡Á 13= 169,000 Eagle beasts killed (Tier 11) x 7= 1700 ¡Á 7= 119,000 Dragon-phoenix defeated (Tier 11)= 193,000 Ant army killed= 17,000 mana (mana negated due to low enemy Tier) poison negated= 73,000 mana Element room won= 91,000 mana Glitter element changed to element Fae winds- Error! Element unlock halted, requirement- [High Fae] unmet- element reserved to Glitter wind. Species changed [ High Fae (child)] ¡ú [High Fae (transformation)] Skill hold forcefully broken-Error! Mana rush detected¡­processing¡­mana source detected¡­processing¡­.source parental¡­mana approved. + 1 million mana. Mana calculation in progress¡­ 199,465+ 169,000+ 119,000+ 393,000+ 17,000+73,000+ 191,000 + 1,000,000= 1,861,465 Tier 15 detected. Skill levels nullified. mana gained +177,000 Mana gained= 2,038,465 Tier ups in progress, please wait.
Ray felt mana rush in, making him heady with changes. But one thought occupied his mind: What the heck was a skill hold, and why was breaking it giving him so much mana? But the System wasn''t done, it had one last thing to tell Ray, in a red notification this time.
The host has broken skill hold and several safety measures, the considerable changes to host''s constitution may result in side effects.
Chapter 80
Ray Wait, what, he''d broken safety measures? How had he¡­ the System had said that a lot of changes in too short a time frame were bad. And he''d changed a lot in the past few hours. Ray felt a pressure in his head as the changes began, his Tier rocketing to Tier 15 at once, making him puke as his mana increased. But the changes weren''t done.
Tier 15 detected, routing interstellar mana to compensate¡­ Error! The host body cannot sustain mana pressure due to bodily destabilization. The System recommends-Error! The Tier increase is too deep to be blocked.
Error! The host body rejects attempts at compensatory dependency-System cannot compensate. Tier up in progress. The host is informed that he may not survive- Error!
Mana change detected, host has higher than normal level of interstellar mana...processing...host element is compatible. Error! Element undergoing evolution, process unavailable...Tier up, continuing as before.
Ray looked at the red notification with worry as he felt the rest of his food back on its way up. What was happening? Was it due to the changes happening so quickly in rapid succession? The System seemed to think so. A rush of mana entered Ray as an image of a red gas meeting a yellow powder appeared again. The mana suddenly went away as a sucking feeling appeared in Ray''s head.
Error!- Tier up successful¡ªError! Error!
What? Why was the System showing errors if it was successful? Ray felt light-headed as straightened up, only to fall right back down when a rush of mana filled his body, pushing him back onto a ground as he once again lost consciousness. Ray woke up back on the ground, Uncle Trevor and the rest looking at him. but what occupied most of his attention was the scents, the smells, the sights. A myriad of senses overwhelmed him, making him unable to even see the world around him clearly, as he felt a headache coming on. But the effect didn''t last for long, little by little his vision cleared, and the headache went away as he adjusted to his new, enhanced form. What had happened? The System wasn''t showing any notification, but Ray would be foolish to think that-
The host has undergone the Tier 15 tier up under adverse conditions and survived. As a side effect, the host will have an increased likelihood of suffering from interstellar diseases and a mana block for thirty days, during which the host cannot gain more mana.
The System recommends that the host not break this condition, it is for the host''s protection. As compensation, the System shall keep a record of the mana the host has gained and dispense it at appropriate times after the period has ended.
In addition to this, the host''s transformation stage has been sped up by three weeks. The effect of such a speed-up is unknown, the host is requested to go to the Fae continent to find out.
A mana block, huh? Well, it could have been worse. At least it was temporary, and not even debilitating. Ray could live on without it, two million mana was a lot for him anyway. The class system has been activated, the System requests that the host choose his next class at once. Well, no, he had to help Anita a first, and Uncle Trevor and the rest must be getting worried- The host has the following choices
Glitter Mage
The same benefits as before, the host forfeits the Tier 15 transformation of skills and reverts to the old forms.
Glitter Fae(transformation)
A Fae with a glitter element during the transformation stage of life.
Skills revamped to Fae versions. +51 stats per Tier
Fae of wind
A Fae with a wind or wind-adjacent element.
Skills revamped under Fae of wind versions. +51 stats per Tier. + Wind element. + [ Wind Fae magic]
Glitter wind
Glitter and wind meet in this merged class.
Skill enhancements under Fae of wind and Fae versions combined, the host is informed that the enhancements only have minor differences between them.
+51 stats per Tier +Wind element. + [Winded Glitter magic] +
Fae of humanity
The Fae has spent a long time among Humans, leading to the development of some strange abilities.
Skills revamped under both [Rebel commander] and [Fae] versions.+66 stats per Tier
Fae of transformation
The host is warned that this is a transformative class, it will remain available for only 5 Tiers instead of 15, during which the host will be offered the chance to complete a random quest for additional rewards.
A Fae undergoing transformation, changing from one state to another as he seeks what lies next. +75 stats per tier. The host''s skills evolve over the course of five Tiers, the sum change may be greater or lesser than changes offered by other classes.
Ray looked at the options in wonder. A lot of options, it was true, but there were only two that really stood out. Fae of humanity and Fae of transformation. Ray hadn''t heard of transformatory classes before, but the TIers at which the System gave classes confused him. System, how do you define when to change classes. This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.
The class system has experienced several million errors after launching on this planet. The 30-Tier system followed here has been found to have minimal ability to work with the class system. The System initially started a type 7 class system, but the initiation was deemed a failure three days ago.
A new type of system has been initiated that grants classes at Tier 5, Tier 15 and Tier 30. The host may be unaware of this due to his relative isolation, the change has sparked considerable controversy throughout the planet as its inhabitants lost access to valuable skills.
The System apologizes for the inconvenience, but it was necessary to ensure planetary stability. The System would also like to note that the transformative class will likely lead the host to lose significant powers due to the mana block initiated, but it will aid the System in stabilizing the host''s body.
The host may find himself spared from future issues after taking the class, but it will come at the cost of some lack of power during this period. Wait, what future issues? And the System had just initiated a new class system? What was going on?
The host may have to travel outside the planet in later years, such actions will be deterred by host''s current destabilized nature.On leaving the planet, the host may suffer from something similar to an immunodeficiency disorder and have an increased tendency to contract diseases.
The host may also wish to consider the fact that the high concentration of interstellar mana in his body suggests an interstellar parent, i.e., host may have to leave the planet to contact his biological relatives.
Wait, he would have a weak immunity in space? Ray had no idea if he wanted to travel in space, or if he would be powerful enough to, but he did know several people that could throw people into space. What if someone with the Dean''s power found out and decided to use it against him? And there was also the part where he might not be able to contact his birth parents¡­ System, what''s that quest thing? Can it make up for my lack if I take the class?
The host shall note that the quest will not be easy to fulfill, but yes. The host''s skills will undergo a far deeper transformation if the quest is completed. The System would like to once again warn the host that the quest may not be within his capabilities to fulfill as an individual.
So he shouldn¡¯t bank on it? Ray sighed, as he tried to dismiss the prompt, he could think about his later
The System recommends that the host choose his class now.
Well, he didn''t want to. Ray tried to dismiss it again, only to be faced with the same prompt. The bloody System was forcing him. Ray really wanted to think that he had a choice, that he could just choose Fae of humanity and live at home instead of wandering around in space. But he knew he had to take the loss now, he was just in too much danger to let it go. And besides, there was a chance he could finish the quest anyway! Ray chose, prompting the System to send him the notification
The class has been chosen. The quest is: Why and where do you live?
Ray stared at the quest in shock, he now knew why the System thought he might not be able to answer the question. The bloody System was asking questions he would have a hard time answering. Do you even know the answer, System?
No, the question is a subjective assessment.
Oh, fudge you, System, what subjective assessment, this was a scam. A bloody scam.
The System warned the host that the quest would not be easy.
And the System was reading his mind too. Perhaps he should ask the Dean for some protective artifacts¡­he was getting tired of people reading his mind so much.
Chapter 81 Ray Ray wanted to argue a bit more when he felt someone slapping his face lightly. "Ray, Ray, are you awake." The Dean. What was he doing here- or was he back in the Treasury? Yes, that seemed likely. "Anita?" Ray asked, sitting up suddenly. The Dean looked at him with a judgmental look in his eyes. "Anita, will live, I got the vial you were clutching, and am already preparing the potion. Now, can you tell me what happened? Why did you faint? "Can we do that later? Doesn''t Anita have only hours to live?" Ray said. "Hmm, no. The potion is brewing, and it won''t be ready for a while. I have time to listen to your excuses." the Dean said as Torrin popped his head into the room. Wait, room, where were they? The Treasury had rooms? "The potion is boiling, I think something''s wrong with it." Torrin said as the Dean turned towards him, the judgmental expression still on his face. "I suppose we don''t have time then. But don''t you think you''re off the hook, Mr faint-a-lot." The Dean said as he headed out. Ray got up to follow, but then realized something as he felt the blanket slip away. The blanket was touching way too much of his body¡­panicking as he realized what this meant, Ray held the blanket to his face, protecting his decency while looking around to make sure that no one saw him. Why the heck would you leave someone there with no clothes? Ray looked around awkwardly while lying on the bed. The room was sparsely furnished, with only one bed in the middle of the room with a pink table in one corner, but sadly no clothes. Not even a shirt. So Ray lay there, under a blanket, as he waited for the Dean to come back while worrying about Anita. The Dean wasn''t the one that came first. No, it was Nora. Ray slipped deeper into the blankets, stuffing it below him to make sure that none of his body was visible. Was this some kind of strange torture? To leave the door open with you naked on the bed with only a blanket covering you? And then ask a friend to step in? Was the Dean really that angry at him? What did he do to attract so much of his ire? "Why are you sleeping like that?" Nora asked. "Oh, ugh, nothing." Ray said, speaking so fast that he barely got all his words out. "Could you maybe get a hat from the Treasury? The one near the Fae illusion stone?" Ray smiled widely while looking at Nora, hoping she wouldn¡¯t question it much. "Ok¡­are you sure that is ok, though? I am a guest here, couldn''t you just get up and take it?" Nora asked before horror dawned on her face, "Wait, are you disabled? Are your legs working properly? Can you walk?" Nora approached him, much to Ray''s displeasure, ready to check his body. No, he couldn''t have that¡­ugh, he was going to kill the Dean. Or at least make him suffer. "Nora, I am, umm, not wearing clothes." Ray said, awkwardly looking at Nora. Nora''s hand froze midair. "I see. And you want a hat because?" "The hat makes clothes¡­" Ray said, awkwardly, trying, and failing to hide his embarrassment. "And it would have meant not telling you that I was naked." Nora actually giggled, apparently finding it cute or something. Ray found it horrifying. "I''ll get you some clothes, naked guy." Nora left, giggling the entire way as Ray''s face turned red. What did he do to deserve this? Nora returned a few minutes later, carrying a shirt and pants, giggling as she looked at Ray. "Here, have your clothes," Nora said, winking as she walked out, thankfully closing the door behind her. This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. Ray got dressed as fast as he could, too embarrassed to stick around for long. The clothes were a size too big, and Nora had forgotten underwear to boot. But at least he now had clothes, uncomfortable ones, but clothes. Ray headed out of the room, emerging into a white hallway. The Treasury was thankfully quite easy to find, the large doors easy to spot. The mood inside it, however, was not quite as pleasant as Ray would have hoped. "What happened? " he asked, looking towards Aunty Ariana''s gloomy face. "The Xnarthan have banned the Salazar group and its members from Afrieal as a precautionary measure during the Elven invasion. The College members have been asked to restrict themselves to the College too¡­ And that''s not all, we''ve been asked to hand over our workplaces to Xnarthan sponsored dealers from the Human continent so that they can take over the Alchemic business. The Emperor has founded the Alchemic guild, a state-run Alchemic business that will operate in the Elven continent. The only business that can sell Alchemic products in the Elven continent. Afrieal''s Alchemists are flocking there to get a piece of the profit before it evaporates into thin air, and they''re left without jobs.¡± What? Wouldn''t the Alchemists get angry - right, why would the Xnarthan care about that? Alchemy was a non-combat profession, Alchemists were very weak without their money and potion driven leverage. Not to mention vulnerable without a livelihood. Alchemists had families too, they would be forced to work for the Xnarthan or risk not having enough money to feed their children. "What about Ariana?" Ray asked, worried. "The Satyr Elder is preparing a potion for us now. The Dean is helping." Aunty Ariana said. "The Xnarthan lieutenant''s been delivering threats to my house, he''s warned that if we don''t meet him in fifteen minutes, he''ll start killing people. "What is the rebellion doing? I am sure they are involved with the Xnarthan acting so quickly.?" Ray asked, his brows furrowing as he looked at Uncle Trevor clean his sword for the hundredth time in the last few minutes. The Xnarthan were acting way too fast for this to not be planned. Just getting the Alchemists from the Human continent would take a long time. "The rebellion has far too much on their plate right now. The commoners aren''t doing too well either. The Emperor has instituted a three class system to help him invade the Elven continent. The nobles, the mages, and the commoners. The mages are just commoners that swore, in front of the Xnarthan under truth potion, that they were loyal to the Emperor. But there''s a catch. The military rank the mage is given depends on how many rebellion members he can reveal to the Xnarthan. The more there are, the higher the rank." Aunty Ariana said. Ray could see why she was depressed, this was some good planning on the side of the Xnarthan. The rebellion would be forced to run damage control on this, trying to save their members from getting killed. And it would divide the commoners, make them suspicious of each other. "I am sure the Rebel Queen will be able to do something, she''s very intelligent." Ray consoled her. "What about Nora, I saw her just a few moments ago, does she know about this?" "Yes, though she won''t tell us what her mother has planned." Aunty Ariana said. Ray froze, this was a bit shocking. Nora hadn''t seemed too worried either, he would have thought that there weren¡¯t so many things going wrong. What plan did the rebel Queen have? And why wasn''t she sharing it with them? "The potion''s ready." the Dean yelled from deeper inside the Treasury, pausing their conversation. "So fast?" Aunty Ariana asked, getting up to follow the Dean. "Are you sure you were careful, a bad potion would kill or maim-" "The potion was easy to make, there are only two ingredients, and it was prepared by Alchemists that have been doing Alchemy for centuries. The boiling was just¡­an unexpected reaction." the Dean said, his monotone voice betraying how upset he was with the situation. Had he not helped Ray, it was unlikely the College would have gotten mixed up in this. Now they were on the chopping block too. But the want of the day was Anita, not, he could deal with the Dean later. The Satyr Elder was dripping the contents of a flask into Anita''s mouth, drop by drop, as the potion spread across Anita''s body. "The process will take a few minutes, Anita is quite injured, she won''t be healed so quickly." the Satyr Elder said as the drops fell. Ray watched eagerly as the potion worked, watching with his Fae sight. The potion surrounded the poison, forming something like a circle as it suppressed the poison''s effect. The weakened ricocheting mana system fragmented, treads returning to the normal system as the poison fragment contracted. But the blood wasn''t even close. The blood began oscillating, trying to undo the contraction as it dispersed the mana system. Anita''s condition worsened as her mana fluctuated, her body functions weakening as mana flow was disturbed. Ray''s heart leapt into his throat as he saw her breath slow down, the lack of mana forcing her body to shut down. And then the potion struck. The slowly constricting circle suddenly contracted into the poison, nullifying it in a minor explosion of mana that restarted Anita''s body. "Blurbburrburbluk." Anita said as water bubbled out of her mouth. Mana began running through her body at high speeds as she returned to consciousness, her eyes fluttering open as she returned to health. Anita tried to get up before she fell down again, puking onto the floor. Ray felt alarm bells ring as her face suddenly paled, and her mana got a blood-red tinge. The mana flow slowed, almost halting as Anita''s body started going limp. Ray knew what had happened in a glance. The leftover potion after curing Anita had turned into an even more deadly poison. ----------------------------------------------------------- ''blurb burr bulb uk'' is apparently an actual word according to google docs... Chapter 82 Ray Aunty Ariana let out a whimper as she ran to Anita''s side. Uncle Trevor sagged in place, closing his eyes as a tear ran down his face. "Why¡­" he muttered as he watched his daughter die in front of his eyes. "How did you miss this? Haven''t you done Alchemy for centuries?" Aunty Ariana said, laughing hollowly as the love of her life died as she watched. "I don''t know¡­" Elder Ma. "The poison was supposed to fight back for hours, it was way more powerful. I don''t know, maybe the blood was too powerful an ingredient? Ray did say that the Fae in question was millennia old...'''' the Dean answered, his voice hoarse. "So it was your fault." Aunty Ariana shouted, turning her head towards the Dean, her hands burning. Elder Ma slammed his hand into Anita''s chest, restarting the mana flow with his own. "I can''t say that, we don''t know-" the Dean started, panicking as he looked at the literally burning mother in front of him. "Can''t say. Don''t know. Well, you can-" whatever Aunty Ariana was about to say was lost as a wave of mana emerged from the floor, morphing into the figure of a bright yellow bird. "What is it, Po-rat? " Aunty Ariana hissed, turning towards it fast enough to send flames sprawling into the air. "Run Ariana, I tried to stop them but they-" The bird, to Ray''s shock, said as the Treasury shook. The swords rattled as a voice shouted from outside. "Do you know that you could be convicted of treason for this, Dean Ronne? " The Xnarthan lieutenant shouted from outside. Ray had to marvel at his timing, did it take a special skill or was it natural? Aunty Ariana clenched her fist as fire spread across her body. "Tell the Marchioness that she must leave at once! Or she can say goodbye to her darling daughter. " The lieutenant said. "Don''t worry, miss Ariana, I will take good care of your daughter. " Faret''s voice emerged as Aunty Ariana scoffed. "Oh, you''ll take good care of my daughter, will you? What care will you take when she''s dead? " Aunty Ariana shook her head as she turned towards the Satyr. "Could whatever they have cure Anita even now? " "I doubt they had something to cure her in the first place. Anita will be long dead by the time they come back to heal her anyway. " The Satyr Elder said as he poured mana into Anita. Ray couldn''t figure out what he was doing, but whatever it was, it was extending Anita''s life, even by a little. "Just give up, Ariana, the Emperor owns you anyway. The Salazar group is done for. Anita''s dying. What else will you destroy just for your pride? " The lieutenant taunted again. Aunty Ariana let out an angry breath as her fire burned redder. "Just give up, miss, time is running out for Anita. " Faret said, trying to act helpful but still making things worse. Fire started twirling around Aunty Ariana, turning redder by the minute as Po-rat settled on the floor before her, looking at her with her head tilted as its wings began to burn. "I didn''t have a choice, Ariana, the Xnarthan threatened to kill half of Afrieal if I didn''t help. Just give her up, Ronne, you''re surrounded. The Xnarthan won''t let you go. " The Academy Dean said. Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work! The fire around Aunty Ariana froze, turning blood-red as she looked in the direction of the Xnarthan''s voices. "Do you think you''re the only one that can kill people? " Aunty Ariana said, her voice hoarse with pain as she continued. "Just half of Afrieal was enough for you to give up on my daughter? Did you not even consider who was wrong? The one threatening to kill millions, or the mother whose daughter was poisoned? " The blood-red fire around Aunty Ariana began spinning again as she walked forward, a vortex of purple mana appearing as she teleported out. "Tell the nobles to evacuate, for today the Xnarthan will find out what happens when you kill a daughter." Aunty Ariana said, her voice echoing as she emerged outside the Treasury. Wait, where was the Treasury in the first place? Ray had no idea. "Run, people of Afrieal, run! For today, I will not. " Ray felt a huge bang sound out as mana began to vibrate. A short silence filled the Treasury as those present tried to digest what was happening. Was Aunty Ariana actually going to burn Afrieal? What about the people inside? "I will go help her. Ariana can''t actually burn the city so easily, the city''s protected by some powerful artifacts, it''s why she''s doing this. But we can kill that bloody lieutenant." Uncle Trevor said, teleporting off. Ray looked towards where Aunty Ariana had disappeared, wondering if he should follow. The battle was a bit too high level for him, but he could maybe contribute a bit. Perhaps even kill Faret. Uncle Trevor was right, they could help kill the bloody bastards. Ray felt his magic respond to his emotion, the glitter jumping in excitement at the thought of roasting Faret. Ray turned to the Dean for help, his teleporting powers were still woefully limited. The Dean sighed as he tilted his staff, "Here, take this too. The Emperor would have given Faret a lot of artifacts, I can''t let you go fight without even one. " The mana in the treasury flickered as the Far stone lifted, and the crown below it was levitated out. The golden mana withdrew back into the crown as it levitated gently onto Ray''s head. And then he was surrounded by purple mana, teleporting him outside the Treasury. sc Anita A few seconds after the poisoning. A flash of pain spread through her body, and then it was numb. Anita tried to move her hand, open her eyes, but it wouldn''t respond. At first, it confused her, but things slowly became clearer, or just more painful when a stabbing pain began in her stomach. The pain ate at her, clawing at her insides as she struggled to move. Anita thirsted to move about, to toss and turn or scream out loud. But her body was numb. The pain continued to grow as she felt her body suffer, her lungs drew in less air with each breath, her beat slower. Or perhaps it was just her mind making things up. In this state, Anita couldn''t be sure. After what must have been hours of suffering, alone with little but a stabbing pain in her stomach, Anita gave up. Or she tried to. But even that was denied to her. The pain continued, her breath still reduced, and her heart she was sure would stop beating any second continued to beat. What was this? A form of torture? Not letting her die, but also making her suffer. Anita clawed at the pain, imagining claws scratching at a thorn that was poking into her stomach. The change was minimal, if it even was there. Anita wasn''t sure about that either. A consequence of her position, it seemed, to sit there with little idea of what was going on. Not even knowing if she was dying or just in pain. Anita didn''t stop, perhaps because some part of her still had hope, or because she felt the need to do something. A burning urgency to stop the pain. Anita didn''t think much about that, though. Why wouldn''t she want to stop the pain? The pain did seem to decrease, a little by little, but Anita still couldn''t be sure. The difference was too little for her to tell. On the other hand, she was sure that her function was deteriorating. The heart that had been beating once a second now was barely beating every three seconds, and even that was forced, as if it would stop after a few beats. The realization struck her with the finality of a hammer to her head. A few seconds passed as Anita lay there unmoving, but that itchy, stabbing pain wouldn''t let her stay put. Wait, since when was it itching? Didn''t an itch happen when a wound was healing? Could it be that¡­no, it was probably just something she hadn''t noticed. But the discovery still gave her hope. Anita charged at the pain with renewed enthusiasm, making a game of it. What, you won''t fall to attacks from the right? Well, she could attack from the left too! Anita clawed, cut, burnt, drowned, strangled and eviscerated the thorn many times over as she let her imagination out on the thorn. The thorn survived, her mind would make up reasons as to why it was still there. The thorn reformed after cutting, the water was absorbed in, the fire couldn''t burn a lot of it. But she continued. In the end, though, she had to give up. Anita felt her body draw one ragged breath after another as her heart slowed even more, making sure that she was about to collapse any second now. But then it came. A rush of red that forced the thorn out. A variety of wounds were scattered across its body, making it easy for the red. Anita wouldn''t have survived without the speed. But the red wasn''t wasted, it spread throughout her body. Anita didn''t think much of it, it had to be medicine, right? But oh, was she wrong. The red made her body sluggish, her heart slowing nearly to stop, as her breath stopped. A source of mana emerged, forcing her heart to beat and her body to breathe, but Anita could feel it fail even as it began. The red was just too powerful. What it did do was give Anita hope. Or some semblance of it. Anita just wasn''t ready to die. Not like this, ill with no idea what even killed her. No, she would survive. Calling onto what power she could, she croaked out in the depths of her mind, "The Void¡­does not¡­like you, red." The call took most of her will as she sagged back down, her breaths short as she struggled to breathe. A shiver ran through her body as her mana reacted, awakening to her call. A rolling stream Anita didn''t know she had responded to her. The stream flowed through her veins, fighting against the red, with little direction as to what to do. Anita felt the words appear to her, perhaps from her own consciousness, or from some other source. But they were there, and she knew what to do. Mana rolled through her body, flowing at great speeds as she yelled into the depths of her mind, "The Void hungers.¡± And just like that, black broke through red, literally eating through it as she opened her eyes once more, mana flowing through her veins as she looked at the world with new eyes. A world full of mana, weapons and¡­a man with horns? Chapter 83 A bang sounded out as an explosion rocked a dome surrounding Afrieal. A dome that conspicuously coveted only the Noble''s district. Ray felt his gravity try to pull him down, but he persevered, levitating in the air as he let glitter emerge around him. The little things were far more reactive than before, even more than they''d been in that special room. Ray could feel the crown glow slightly as his mana began to vibrate even more. "What are you doing here?" Faret the pink face said as he turned towards Ray, his irritation pronounced. Ray didn''t care what he thought. The mana was of no consequence to him. An irritant in his path that may have caused Anita''s death. A crony that had gone too far. Perhaps it was the crown, perhaps it was just losing his sister, or even his new Faehood, but Ray couldn''t feel an ounce of guilt at the thought of killing him. Oh, he didn''t enjoy it, but he couldn''t say he didn''t want to do it. No, this was what he had to do. Ray let his emotions seep into the glitter, letting it know what needed to be done. Faret wouldn''t live past this day. A wave of yellow glitter answered Faret''s question, dancing as it rolled towards the Emperor''s inner disciple. "What is this?" Faret said, irritated as he swiped at the glitter with his sword. The glitter rolled back, turning in the air as it rolled down Faret''s hand instead. The idiot recoiled, sending bursts of pink mana as he looked towards Ray. "So you think you can take me?" he said, as pink mana surrounded Ray. Ray barely felt a thing, just cold as he reacted, swiping his hand as he produced yellow glitter. "Yes." Ray said, conjuring more glitter. Faret had to die here. "What foolishness." Faret said, frowning as a volcano appeared under Ray, spewing fire onto him. Ray just stood there and let the fire roll onto him, conjuring a little brown glitter to block it a bit, but barely caring about it. "Do you know what it feels like to lose a loved one?" Ray asked. Faret looked at him with the same expression on his face. "No, why should I? The nobility don''t die as easily as you guys." Why should he? Yes, why should he, the inner disciple of the Emperor, a Duke himself, feel loss? Why not just live with privilege and wealth for his entire life? Why not, yes? Why not-what about those that did? What about those that would die because of his policies? What about those that died in his master''s wars? Were they nothing in his eyes? No, that was not right. Ray clenched his fists, the glitter reacting to his anger as it rolled around Faret and attacked him with increased ferocity. "Do you really think you can keep this up? I am the Emperor''s disciple, a genius of humanity-" Faret began, but Ray had had enough. "Is that all you can say? Just praises of yourself? Emperor''s disciple, genius of humanity, Duke, oh so many titles you have." Ray laughed as he conjured more glitter, spending mana with little worry. The surroundings were hazy to him. A part of him felt the shockwaves from what must be a ferocious duel or two in the background, but for now his focus was on the ferret before him. "I have earned my pedigree. I won among a competition of many of my brothers in arms, even killing some of them to get ahead. The Emperor personally named me a disciple of practicality." Faret said, looking especially proud, his neck stretching a bit too far for a Human. An illusion sure was nice for when you wanted to imitate a giraffe. If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. Ray laughed, it was a hollow, loud laugh. "I can''t take it. Oh, it''s too much." he said, waving his hands as more and more glitter appeared, dancing in the air, but not attacking. The battle hadn''t truly started for now, Faret might think it had, but it would start when Ray decided it was time. "The disciple of practicality. " Ray said, still laughing, "I see that the Emperor has the same idiotic ideas as you. Wha-" Ray doubled over in laughter as he looked towards Faret- "What part of you is practical, Duke Faret that thinks loss is optional? Tell me, I want to hear an answer." "What makes you think you can demand answers from me?" Faret asked, a frown appearing on his face. The time was here. A huge pool of glitter surrounded Ray as he prepared to move. "What? I will tell you what, disciple of the Emperor. I will tell you what happens when you offend the Fae." Faret''s eyes widened as Ray sped towards him, waves of glitter attacking at Faret in a rush before he could defend himself. Ray did not stop, the glitter curled around him, setting the illusion on fire. "Do you think you''re the only one that can use artifacts?" Faret shouted as he removed another sword, mock slamming it in the air as a huge amount of pink mana spread outward, "No, how would I get the satisfaction of revenge if you couldn''t fight back?" Ray said as glitter coiled around him. The fight had come. A sword of yellow glitter shot at Faret as a volcano formed around Ray, only to be dispersed by a cone of violet glitter. The illusion was weak to sudden air currents, he would have to remember that. The sword hit a false wave of water that turned into a tsunami heading towards Ray in a rush. Ray shot forward, cutting through the tsunami as he formed a cone of metal glitter in front of him. Faret conjured a whirlpool, ready to counter fire, but failed when it encountered metal instead. The whirlpool froze into metal, twisting towards Faret, forcing him to teleport away. Ray had already sent a few waves of violet mana out, dispersing huge portions of the illusion. Faret reappeared a few meters from Ray, still clutching the sword with both hands as he looked at the state of the illusion. "Tell me, do you know yet?" Ray asked, mocking him as he shot towards Faret as fast as he could, a fist of fire forming in his hands. "Do you think a crown makes you a prince, mongrel?'''' Faret said, his eyes glowing blue as the air turned to frost. A dual element. Ray wouldn''t have pegged him for it. So much talent in such a stupid frame. Ray scoffed at the ice, punching into the air as he floated back, a wave of fire appearing where he passed, heading towards the ice. Faret looked at Ray, his eyes serious as he said. "A good fight, but it is at an end. The Emperor''s honor is at stake." Ray laughed, his laugh echoing throughout the tattered illusion, and perhaps even outside as he looked at the idiot in front of him. "The Emperor''s honor can''t stand a little defiance? Well, he better have a lot of money, the medical bill is going to be huge this time around. How much does healing honor cost anyway?" "The blood of a million commoners like you would be insufficient," Faret said, vitriol marking his voice as a huge wave of ice sped towards Ray. Ray continued as he was before, laughing as he slowly floated backward in the air. The floating was measured, even Fae magic required him to levitate himself, but Ray was feeling petty right now. Not to mention how much his lack of care seemed to irritate his opponent. The ice reached up to Ray feet, his glitter melting it with excitement. The thing really was like a child, excited whenever it found a new toy. ¡°Do you see that? The Emperor''s honor is just a little entertainment for my glitter." Ray said, speaking as if he was speaking to a baby. "I do hope the Emperor has a lot of honor. I am sure my element would enjoy it." Ray changed his tilt, leaning forward as if to whisper to his enemy meters away," A little by little." he said as yellow mana rolled in the air, landing a surprise attack at Faret. The idiot cast again, trying to dismiss it, but Ray wasn''t so easily undone. The mana continued, the glitter excitedly eating at Faret''s illusion and the face inside, as the boy began to panic. Pink and whitish-blue mana rolled in the air randomly as Faret tried to get the mana off his face, but it was in vain. Ray had decided that Faret would die to this attack. And though his command held little true power, he still had the power to act, and so he did. And so did Faret, disciple of Empire, die there, his face too burnt for Ray to get a look at. An explosion rocked the air as a sword full of Tier 30 mana lept towards Ray, ready to kill it, only to find it blocked by a massive shield that cracked and splintered onto the ground. Ray felt the remnants of purple mana around it, and knew who had acted. Perhaps the Dean wasn''t as angry as he showed after all. Chapter 84
Ariana Ariana was angry. The rolling fire should have made it clear, but just in case it wasn''t, she was going to cause a few explosions to make her point. An explosive device collided against Afrieal''s defenses, the city''s usually invisible dome absorbing the attack easily. "Have you gone mad, Ariana?" the Xnarthan lieutenant shouted, lunging at her with some well-placed blasts of hot air. The gasses within reacted to produce humongous amounts of heat and energy. What did they call it, a hydrogen peroxide bombs? "The city is protected by a Tier 30 artifact! Do you really think you can break it?" ''Have I gone mad?" Ariana asked, shaking her head as she swatted the hydrogen peroxide bombs to the side. The little thing couldn''t even wound her in this state, her fire burned too hot for it to affect her. "As a matter of fact, I have."she said, widening her eyes as if to scare the lieutenant. "Are you scared, liu-te-nant." The lieutenant was not amused by her antics. The Emperor would probably be angry about the cost it took to take her attacks, the dome wasn''t cheap to operate, but it cost even more to use it. On that note, a few more explosives were in order. The lieutenant''s face was practically begging for them. "I don''t care what you think you''re doing Ariana, I am forced to end you, you know that you have taken to harming innocent civilians as an outlet to your rage." the lieutenant said, acting oh so righteous as he conjured thousands of hydrogen peroxide bombs, and shot it at her husband. Ariana scoffed, such a Xnarthan technique, to use one''s loved ones as blackmail. Trevor knew it too, it''s why he teleported right behind an active flame. The mana might not have approved of Po-rat''s presence, but he had accepted that she was a part of her life. Now he got to watch the phoenix eat hydrogen peroxide bombs for lunch as a reward. The bratty bird even burped, making sure the Xnarthan noticed the non-human sitting in their midst, literally eating their attacks. Ariana had to give her credit, Po-rat was a fine comedian when she wanted to be. The only problem was that she only wanted to be one while she was burning things. A rather hard thing to accomplish when her fires burned at over 7,000 Kelvin on a cold day. A rather powerful bird, that one. Ariana was proud she had befriended her so young, not killing her had been one of the best decisions of Ariana''s life. "A little kindness goes a long way." As Matilda used to say. Well, today, that kindness was going to help her kill her daughter''s murdered. Ariana sped towards the lieutenant, a ten-meter-long sword of fire emerging from her hand. The fire curled around the lieutenant as she passed him, moving for the neck. Trevor was already reacting from the other side, a plethora of weapons shooting at the Xnarthan. The lieutenant just shook his head, clapping his hands as a sound wave dispersed the fire and fractured the weapons. Ariana recoiled from the sheer force contained within, but it did little to dissuade her. The lieutenant would die today. Fire burned through the air, consuming it at increasing speeds as she shot out hundreds of fireballs, randomizing their direction as they headed towards the lieutenant. Just one thought in her head: the lieutenant would die today. Trevor helped, his attack more distracting than damaging, but still effective. The four tier difference was a bit hard for him and Po-rat to cover, but they contributed by keeping the lieutenant occupied. The blows hit each other, the swords catching on fire as they hit the lieutenant. The lieutenant was barely phased, moving his hands in one direction as the wind followed, forcing the weapons towards Ariana. Ariana teleported away as the weapons spiraled off, ready to continue attacking. The lieutenant would die today. "I see that you will not listen." the lieutenant said, sighing as he threw a palm in her direction. A typhoon emerged around her as it tried to pull her into its depths. Ariana reacted, burning the very air within as she shot massive swords of fire at the lieutenant. If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. The lieutenant wasn''t fazed, slamming the swords away again, as he surrounded her with typhoons, clashing them at her position, making her react again. Ariana began flying around the lieutenant as Trevor and Po-rat found themselves helpless. But Trevor was resourceful. A plethora of fire bearing arrows got caught in the typhoon surrounding them, burning it away as the arrow found themselves flung at the lieutenant. Ariana backed it up, slashing out with swords. The lieutenant slammed the attacks away again, sending more of his own as they fought. The battle continued like this for a while. The lieutenant would attack them, Ariana would reply, and find herself attacked again. Trevor would take over, attacking with what little strength he had to occupy the lieutenant. "Why do you do this, General?" the lieutenant asked. A bad decision. Trevor took the chance to shoot arrows towards his mouth, forcing the lieutenant to stop them in their tracks. Ariana set them on fire as she burned the lieutenant''s surroundings. A huge collection of gusts flew out, blowing the attacks away, as the lieutenant laughed hollowly as he looked at them. "Oh, you''re good, you''re good." he said as he moved. Thousands of tiny, but deadly gusts flew towards Ariana, followed by Trevor and then Po-rat. Ariana conjured fire, letting it burn the gusts off as she seared the lieutenant''s defenses. What air could stand the fire of a mother''s anger? The lieutenant was like a surprised animal, spooked at the sudden attack. What a fool, did he think that she wouldn''t see him escaping? "Do you not care for your city, lieutenant?'' she asked, mocking him as she relentlessly sent out searing swords of fire, bent on killing him. The decision to run had been wise, the lieutenant was clearly running short on mana, bound to fall to her attacks soon. But it wouldn''t save him. No, it would take something far more powerful to save him. Ariana thought of Anita, lying on her bed, maybe even dead now, as she looked at the panicked lieutenant. "The Emperor will not forgive you for this!" he shouted as Trevor joined the fray, Po-rat letting out a huge amount of her trademark fire at the lieutenant. The fire continued in one single stream, not allowing the lieutenant to use his usual dismissing tactics to stop it. A dedicated amount of wind was needed just to stave it off. Ariana made sure to burn it off. Trevor made sure to chop at the idiot. "Did you even think twice before poisoning my daughter?'' Ariana asked, her voice hoarse as she saw her prey begin to falter. "The Emperor gives an order, and I follow." the man said as Po-rat''s flame neared. Ariana signaled for Po-rat to stop it, she wanted to be the one to end this man. A blood-red flame appeared, eating at the man as he tried to defend himself. The battle was almost disappointing in how easy it was. Ariana wanted something a bit¡­more. But she would have to do with this unsatisfactory revenge. "Do you think that killing me will accomplish anything?" the lieutenant said, laughing as his clothes burnt off, and the fire began burning his body. "The Emperor was the one that ordered your daughter dead! The revenge you so greedily seek will not be yours!" he laughed as the fire burn him. Ariana felt the anger she had vented return with renewed fury. So this was just a political ploy by the Emperor, a try at keeping power? So that was what her daughter was to that man¡­well so be it. Ariana would burn him too. And before that, she would make him feel regret. Afrieal would burn. The statement before might have been little more than a taunt, but she meant it now. Afrieal would burn. A System notification appeared in her vision, interrupting her thought process.
Class option unlocked: The burning ash
Ariana looked at it for a second, having almost forgotten that she hadn''t even chosen her class. The reason was simple, she hadn''t been satisfied with the options. How arrogant she had been. But now, she would choose. The System hadn''t shown her what the class gave yet, but Ariana had already chosen it. The name was just too appropriate. What was a mother without a child but burning ash? The mana rolled in, the skill level ups that had previously been held now rolling in as Ariana felt her Tier rise. Tier 24...Tier 25...Tier 26...Tier 27...Tier 28. Ariana laughed as she felt her newfound power. The mana was excessive, but she had also not chosen a class since the System had come. And she''d done a good amount since then. Oh, how the Emperor was going to rue the day he decided to make enemies of one Marchioness. No, she needed a new title¡­how about Queen of the burning ash? Yes, it sounded nice, nice and irritating to the Emperor and his loyalists. Now she just had to announce her royalty to the world. A stray attack halted her planning, drawing her attention back to the burnt husk of a man. ¡°Hmm, I would kill you, but I don¡¯t think I want to.¡± she said as she turned to look at him. ¡°What was your name again? Oh, I don¡¯t care, just keep it to yourself, burnt man.¡± Ariana flew off, not sparing a second glance to her victim.
Chapter 85
Rassi Rassi looked at the Marchioness surrounding the lieutenant along with her husband and pet phoenix with sadness. Why did it turn out this way? Why couldn''t things just end without people dying? Now he would have to step in to save that lieutenant. What was his name again? Well, it didn''t matter anyway. Rassi conjured a lone flame, stroking it as he let it twirl in the air. The battle had shown the utter lack of capability among the Empire''s higher Tiers. What fools rushed into battle waving around attacks worth millions of mana that barely hurt the other party. Just a rush to who lost their mana first, really. Rassi had to bear some of the blame, he''d taught these idiots. Or at least the idiots that taught them. Hmm, that Ray was better than these overly powerful brats. The commoner was completely blowing through the Emperor''s disciple, no, he couldn''t have that. The Emperor would be furious if his disciple was defeated by a mere commoner. Why hadn''t reinforcements teleported in? A few more Xnarthan and he wouldn''t even have to interfere. Rassi shook his head, there was little he could do about that now. The Xnarthan demanded blood, and he had to give it to them. A smaller flame appeared beside the big one, pointing towards Ray as he shot them both out, controlling them to sneak them between the attacks. And then they disappeared. "I don''t think so." his brother said, teleporting beside him. "Why do you interfere, Ronne? I could still ask the Xnarthan to-" Rassi began, already forming attacks behind his back. Ronne did not give the chance, teleporting into space before he could even react. Rassi was ready, the space charms activated as he kept his mana in, grounding himself so that he wouldn''t lose power. Ronne just stood there in space beside a ball as he looked at Rassi. "I came prepared, brother." Rassi said, waving his staff as he feinted towards his brother, shifting his feet as he launched an attack from a different direction instead. The attacks were minor, barely having any mana, but they let him feel out Ronne''s reaction. The attacks teleported away, costing Ronne more mana than Rassi spent on it. Did he really have no other tactic? The battle would be disappointing then. "Do you really wish to kill my disciple?" Ronne asked, his tone weary. How unlike him to show weakness. "Ray has just been your disciple for a few weeks, can you really not give him up?" he countered, shooting out attacks into space, randomizing their movement as he tried to make it harder for Ronne to counter. Ronne sighed. "I have but two disciples, and I shall protect them both. Even from you, brother" Rassi didn''t pay his word much attention, too focused on attacking. The fire multiplied, splitting into tiny threads that coiled around his brother, threatening to attack, but not attacking. Ronne shook his head, a huge vortex of purple mana appearing. Rassi sighed, so it was true, Ronne truly had only this tactic. But he had concluded too soon. The fire did not disappear, no, it was consumed. A plethora of weapons appeared in the air, orbiting Ronne as his ball began to glow. Rassi became alert, ready to counter whatever attack came, What were these weapons? The mana was diverse, but Rassi did not sense any particularly powerful ones. On the other hand, he hadn¡¯t sensed the ball at all. What did his brother have up his sleeve? "Come brother, today we end our feud. Even if it ends in one''s death." Ronne said, the sadness in his tone was too great for Rassi''s heart to bear. Why was he acting like this? Wasn''t he the one that hated Rassi? What had happened? But Rassi did not have time to think more, the weapons had begun to flow. A sword headed towards him at breakneck speed, forcing him to defend, only to react again to another. A sword to the right, A shield near his face. A sudden hat on his head that changed his dress. The battle turned into one of speed and randomness, putting him at a disadvantage. Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon. Rassi was a creature of planning and methodical execution. Not a panicked collision based battle. Ronne clearly knew that, it was probably why he''d chosen it in the first place. How ironic, he''d thought Ronne weak a few minutes ago and now¡­nevertheless, he wasn''t done. A kinetic blow spreads out, Rassi using the secret evolution of his element to throw the weapons away. The mana cost was high, but the strange mutation gave him the chance he needed. A number of fiery collections headed out, forcing Ronne to defend, pushing the battle back into Rassi''s comfort zone. No, wait, he spoke too soon. Ronne wasn''t done yet. A new set of artifacts appeared, spiraling towards Rassi from a different direction. Just how many artifacts did this bastard have? Rassi blasted them away again, but he knew that he¡¯d lost. Perhaps if this was the last batch- No, it wasn''t. A new batch appeared, and then another, and then another as they spiraled towards Rassi. Rassi yelled out in frustration as he shot out a massive kinetic blast, throwing fire towards Ronne in desperation. The fire was met by a series of shields working in tandem to dissipate it, then by a series of other shields¡­Rassi''s attack failed. The battle ended. Just like that. After years of preparation¡­ Ronne was still far more powerful. Rassi couldn''t even come close. A sniffle escaped him, something he hid at once, but there was far too little sound in space for it to escape Ronne''s attention. "So you''re crying now?" he said, scoffing. "What do you mean?" Rassi said, confused. "The tears, they didn''t even flow at our mother''s funeral." Ronne said matter-of-factly, staring straight into Rassi''s eyes. "Oh." Rassi replied, realizing that Ronne wouldn''t know about that."I took a tear not. The Empire demanded a certain decorum from its nobility back in the day..." "Yes, the oh so precious noblesse decor¨¨t. I don''t know where the Emperor even got the word, but it didn''t do the world many favors. The nobles are still as arrogant as before, the Empire is still beset with rebels, and the Emperor is still mad.`` Ronne said. "Come on, you''re old enough to know the real story..." Rassi said, shaking his head. "The wounds of one do not justify the death of many. What the Elven Queen did was atrocious, but it does not justify the Emperor''s actions. Not after centuries." Ronne answered, his voice even more pronounced in space. "Why didn''t you kill me?" Rassi asked, changing the topic. "Well, you''re still my brother for one. And I have a question to ask you." Ronne said, staring at him with intent. "What did you ask the Scholar?" Rassi was taken aback. The question was quite unexpected. "What? I know that Ray''s mother is the Scholar, you let her go. So it stands to reason that you asked her for something. What does the Scholar of Afrieal have that would tempt even Dean Rassi of the Mage Academy? Well, answer me, Rassi. I can still kill you, you know." Ronne said, leaning forward. "I, ugh, asked her what our mother''s last thoughts were. Well, actually, she already knew what I was going to ask-" "Rassi get to the point." Ronne stopped him in the tracks. For a moment, Rassi felt like they were back home, all those centuries ago. Ronne had to stop him from going on a tangent and over explaining like that even centuries ago¡­ "Mother was thinking about how she wished we could get along. And how sad she was that you had to witness that." Rassi said, omitting just a little- "Rassi, what else?" Wait, what? Did Ronne have a truth detector hidden in that pile of artifacts somewhere¡­well, he had that strange hat, so it wasn''t out of the range of possibility. "Mother was proud that I was successful enough that a noble went out of his way to kill her." Rassi said, closing his eyes as he waited for his death. "I knew it!" Ronne shouted. "Even while dying..." Rassi peaked with one eye, watching as Ronne shook his head several times, but didn''t attack him. Well, if he wasn''t going to attack him¡­could he perhaps accomplish that little thing. "Hmm, if you''re not going to kill me-" he began before he was interrupted by Ronne. "What do you want?" Ronne asked, turning towards Rassi. "Could you maybe teleport the Duke in here?" Rassi asked, a bit ashamed at how petty and childish and petty he was acting. "The Emperor would sense it and save him within seconds. Not even the Fae stone could-" Ronne began, but Rassi already had a solution. A bit too much like a child that was revealing his new toy, he presented the precious stones that may finally allow him his revenge. Ronne took one look at them and doubled over laughing, his large stomach unable to stop him from turning an entire ninety degrees. "Oh, that overgrown pig¡­" Ronne said, "In one, two, three¡­" Rassi activated the gems, and Ronne teleported the Duke in as the two of them watched one overgrown pig flounder to figure out why his turkey was floating in the air.
Chapter 86 Ariana Ariana hovered in the air above Afrieal, looking at the shielded city with a frown. The Noble''s district was mostly deserted, the buildings empty save for a few servants and their families. On the way here, she had been full of rage and enthusiasm, ready to have her vengeance. But now¡­ she wondered why she was doing it. The people responsible weren''t there. The servants had clearly been left to die. What would she gain from burning these buildings to ash? So she stood there, looking down at the city that had been her home for the last decade, her memories playing through her head. Anita''s first words down there in the Merchant''s district, the classic selection of dagger as she stared at a broadsword. Ray looking at the sword, his eyes wide as he tried to figure out what his sister was talking about. Matilda shaking her head while looking at her as if she blamed her for Anita''s violent tendencies. And the sound of her laughing. The air had been stale, smelling of sweat and a mixture of many different kinds of food. The merchants were screaming their prices, and there was her daughter, calling a broadsword a dagger. Ariana had witnessed them, her first words, her first steps, her first hunt, right here in this city. Afrieal, the conquered city, the jewel of the conquests. The city her daughter grew up in. The city she knew so well, because she''d spent so long chasing her daughter through the streets, trying to see what she and her brother were up to this time. Ariana had been furious back then, but now she looked back at those memories fondly. A sole tear flowed down her cheek, leading to many more coming as Ariana kneeled right there in the air, crying onto the massive shield that shielded the Noble''s district, and only the Noble''s district. The rest of the city was unshielded from her, the denizens of the other districts watching from their windows in fear as she cried in the air after bombarding Afrieal. Ariana hated it. Anita wouldn''t have wanted people to fear her, but what was she to do? What could she do? The Xnarthan would be here any minute, and she could perhaps take a few of them down with her, but the Xnarthan commanders were no joke, and then there was the Emperor himself. Ariana was ready to fight them, to battle one last time if it would bring Anita back. But it wouldn''t, would it? Not even the Emperor could reverse death. Magic could do much, but not this. The tears were flowing faster, she was literally bawling in the air. What Queen of the burning ash? What right had she to call herself such a grand name? What was she but a pathetic mother that couldn''t even protect her daughter. Not even move a finger to help her. Ray, her fifteen-year-old TIer 11 brother, had done more than her. The Dean who didn''t want to be here had done more. The Satyr Elder who was just here to fulfill a debt had done more than her., Anita''s mother, Marchioness Ariana Salazar. The golden Marchioness. The richest Human on the Elven continent. The Tier 23, no Tier 28, fighter. The bonded of a phoenix. The ruler of an archipelago. The burner of entire noble families. The mother that could only look on helplessly when her daughter was lying on a bed dying. The same daughter that had been the pride of her life. The Void princess, heir to the Mage Academy, one of the most talented children in the Empire, the envy of Dukes and Duchesses. The dead child back in the Treasury. The tears were flowing full force now as Ariana felt a hand lay on her shoulder. Trevor. But she was far too occupied to pay him any attention. Crying took a surprising amount of energy from you. What was she going to do? Just sit there crying? Let the Xnarthan get away with it? What could she do? The Emperor was too powerful for her to kill, even with her newfound power. The bastard was just too old, too talented, for her to have her revenge. And even if she did kill him. What then? Anita was still gone. The future was dark without her, empty of emotion and happiness. This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there. Po-rat landed on her shoulder, her beak stretching out, holding a single sword in her hand. Ariana recognized it, Now hope. Anita''s new sword. The one she didn''t get to use. The tears flowed even faster, her sobs joined by Trevor''s, and some weird whining sound from Po-rat. So the three of them stood there, sobbing in the air, as they wondered what they should do now that something so precious had left their life. Antasia Antasia looked at her council, a bunch of old men with dreams sitting around, wondering if a grieving mother was going to try to kill them. A few hours before, Antasia would''ve been sure that she could beat Ariana, but not now. Not when she had reached Tier 28¡­and was crying in the air after killing a Xnarthan lieutenant. "Are we sure we shouldn''t launch a preemptive attack?" one of her councilors asked hesitantly, looking like he was afraid of her reaction. Antasia turned towards him slowly, keeping a calm facade as she said in an even tone. "What makes you think that would be a wise idea, General Serel?" "Marchioness Ariana has clearly experienced a deep loss and is weak, if we were to strike now¡­" he said, making a cutting motion at his neck. "Yes, let''s kill a grieving mother, that will end well." Antasia said, practically oozing sarcasm. At times, she wondered why they were such fools. But she knew it wasn''t their fault, this was just how the Empire operated, how they were taught the world worked. The Academy taught threat assessment, killing enemies before they matured, removing threats while they were weak, not sympathy, kindness and simple empathy. A basic function of the Human brain, but so many struggled with it. Not just within the nobility, but throughout the Empire. A consequence of what they were taught. The only stories children grew up hearing were about how people that helped end up getting betrayed. But those that were ruthless, calculative and merciless ended up getting ahead in life. And so the society changed, the brainwashing sneakily seeping through the society as Humans formed the opinion: empathy was a weakness. Magic itself morphed, becoming less and less reliant on emotions, more calculative, scientific, mechanical. The Empire wouldn¡¯t change like this. A greater event was needed, one that shook the very foundation of this Empire. "I think we should at least talk to the Marchioness, your majesty." another one said. Antasia looked at him, reading the morose expression on his face. The frown on her face relaxed as she looked towards the sky, towards where Ariana was floating in the air, and back towards the council. A bunch of faces, some afraid, some eager, some sad. And behind them stood their assistants, the rebellion soldiers, and further than even that, the rest of the rebel base, ready to go to war with the Xnarthan they thought were coming for them. The same ones that ran the moment the Marchioness killed their leader. Perhaps the event didn¡¯t need to be so far away. Perhaps the Empire was finally ready to experience that shock that crumbled its pillars. And maybe, just maybe, she would be the one to do it. "No, senior Mel, today we will not fight. " Antasia stood up, activating her skills as she let her aura spread across the base. "I declare Ariana Salazar and her family a friend of the rebellion, today we will not fight. The Marchioness has shown us one very important thing today. Afrieal is spent, and so is our time in the dark. The fires in the shadow shall burn bright below the sun today. " Antasia began walking, circling past the round table as she levitated the building above the ceiling. "Call the Satyrs, call the teleporters, call the entire rebellion! Tell them to open portals to our backup bases, we¡¯re moving." "The Xnarthan have gone too far! Hundreds, thousands have died to their madness! I cannot take it anymore" she said, propelling her voice to the ends of the city as the ceiling cracked, showering dust onto the floor. Mana rolled around her as she levitated the council room too, carefully moving it out from the ground. The residents clutched the furniture, trying to keep their balance as the ground beneath their feet began to rise into the air. Antasia ignored it, taking a deep breath as she concentrated on what she was about to do. An ill-advised action, taken without asking her advisors, councilors or other staff. But in her heart, she knew. The time had come. The feeling was in the air, along with tears and ash it wandered around, making the mana spin in anticipation. Or maybe that was just her magic. Antasia didn''t care. Mana collected in her throat as her eyes began to glow, billions of mana rolling off her as she announced to the entire Elven continent. "So today, I, Queen Antasia, declare open rebellion against the Empire of Humanity!" she said, her voice carried by the wind to the far corners of the continent. To the mother crying in the air, to the Elven Queen in her green palace. On the warm winds it flew, to the burned husks of soldiers in the Ranger camp. To the Fae cackling as he flew off. On the cold gusts it woke the daughter sleeping in a hidden Treasury, her brother just arriving by her side. The vibration told even the brothers laughing in space. And the mana flew, rolling about as leaders across the world looked towards the Elven continent. And then they saw. The Emperor had weakened. A Queen stood in the air challenging him as portals appeared around her, millions moving at her command as they looked at the buildings floating in the sky, wondering if they would be killed for saying no. Chapter 87 Willuzen "A bit sandy, with the usual concentrations of carbon and fire mana." Willuzen said, smelling a bit as he looked at the bleak landscape in front of him. A field of soot and ash as far as the Human eye could see, stretching outwards, the remains of the once great city of Afrieal. "Do we know why the Marchioness ended up burning the city?" he asked the assistant floating in the air beside him, looking at the field like the soot filled environment offended him in some way. "Not presently commander, little is known about why the rebels decided to-" the assistant began, bowing slightly as if he respected Willuzen greatly. The boy wasn''t half as good at flattery as he thought. "The facts recruit. The Xnarthan investigate for the Emperor, not the other way around." Willuzen said to the recruit. "Y-yes, commander. After the rebels left after forcefully abducting Afrieal''s pop-" "I said fact, not propaganda, recruit. At least a part of Afrieal''s population were rebel sympathizers, if you can''t accept that, how will you plan for it?" Willuzen scolded, wondering why he was tolerating this fool again. To fall for the propaganda¡­no wonder the rebellion was able to get so far. How the Empire had decayed since his time. "The ash has high concentrations of calcium, magnesium and other materials you''d see in rock, but it''s lacking a lot of the organic compounds that should be here. The ground should be brimming with remains of a massacre, but I can''t find it. Perhaps it was burnt away, the ash was strangely flammable." Willuzen said, letting the cold wind blow at his face, the ash settling on his face as he closed his eyes, feeling the mana in the air. The brat was sneakily pushing the ash away, Willuzen could practically feel his irritation at having to stand in this environment. But standing right there, at the scene, gave him insights that reports just couldn''t tell him. The wind was excited, happy, almost giddy. Not normal, the wind didn''t show emotion often. The Rebel Queen and the Marchioness were both using normal Human magic-no, wait. The Marchioness sudden increase in Tier along with her new powers. So, she was behind this. An emotional casting, not good news for them. A new form of magic in the hands of the rebellion could easily turn into something more threatening. But there was more, the wind, the mana¡­they weren''t angry. Not like the remnant of an angry spell would be. Willuzen smiled, turning to his annoyed assistant as he said, "Tell my cousin there are two Queens, not one. Anita Salazar is still alive, and so is her mother." The wind spun around, as if laughing at him, conveying the intent of its caster. The laughter of the Marchioness as she laid waste to the city. "T-two queens, sir?" the brat said, irritating Willuzen out of his trance. "What is it, recruit?" he answered, annoyed now. "I- I don''t know who your cousin is, sir." the idiot said, changing sentences as if he suddenly understood what Willuzen had said. "The Emperor, recruit, tell the Emperor." Willuzen said, rolling his eyes as he walked off. "The Emperor!" the brat yelled, his eyes widening as he realized who he was talking to. "Wait, if you''re the Emperor''s cousin that means that you- you are¡­" the brat said, stuttering as he struggled to form a sentence. Willuzen just shook his head as he teleported out. The Xnarthan had weakened far too much if even trash like this were assigned to him. A culling was in order, they wouldn''t survive against two Queens without it. Ray If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. "How is she?" the Dean asked, teleporting behind him as she looked at Anita practicing with her sword. "Won''t stop fighting for a moment, not even to drink water." Ray answered, shaking his head as he looked at his sister fighting a dummy, sweating from head to toe as she butchered a dummy made for Tier 20s. "So, still feeling weak and angry. " the Dean replied, a keychain twirling in his hand. " Is there a reason why you''re here, troubling me? The rebellion get tired of you scamming them repeatedly?" Ray asked. The Dean had taken to trying to corner the rebellion¡¯s growing need for potions. The Rebel Queen was quite annoyed by him, but even she could do little. The Dean looked at him judging, as if he was the one lying here. "So, you''re sure about this? I am not sure if I want to lose another disciple." the Dean said. Ray raised his eyebrow questioningly, "Weren''t you the one that sent the Armorer to the Hirl¨¢ continent?" "Yes, but he''s not coming back either." the Dean grumbled, "The place does suit him though. An arms merchant¡­I suppose he did like weapons more than Alchemy." "Well, he had to go somewhere, the Empire isn''t exactly a good place for us now." Ray answered as Anita moved on to another target. "And that''s why you''re going there?" the Dean asked, finally getting to the real reason he was here. "The battle is not mine to fight, Master." Ray said, the word sounding awkward on his lips. "The Empire''s matters are not mine. Not anymore." "Just because you turned into a Fae doesn''t mean that you don''t have a home here." the Dean said, still trying to persuade him/ "Doesn''t it? Didn''t you notice the stares, the gossip?" Ray said, turning towards the Dean. "Ray, you have a bloody crown on your head, and killed one of the Emperor''s disciples. Not to mention on a first name basis with both the Queens. The rebellion is going to discuss you regardless of whether you''re Fae." the Dean. Ray sighed, they''d had this argument over and over again in the last few days. But he wasn''t even close to convinced. "And it will only get worse when sprout wings and start flying. I want to see Ma again, Master. I want to find out who my real parents are. And I want to see what my people look like, how they live. I just want to live somewhere I''m not a spectacle, somewhere I am close to normal." Ray said, putting his foot down. The Dean sighed, "I don''t think that''s really possible, Ray. But I won''t stop you if you want to go. After the treaty signing, yes? Have you told your family?" the Dean asked. "No, and I am not going to. Aunty Ariana won''t let me leave so easily, I will sneak away while they''re busy with the treaty." Ray said, moving towards the portal gate. The rebel base was hidden, few knew where it was, and fewer still knew the actual layout. The gates were portals, you teleported from one to another. A safer, but more expensive alternative. "Here, take it, I won''t stop you, but I still think that this is a terrible idea." the Dean said, handing Ray the hat before teleporting away. The only reason he''d told the Dean was because he wanted the hat to hide. The camouflage would be very useful. Ray emerged into a large, crowded hall, looking around at the crowd gathered here. The members of the rebellion, most of them from Afrieal, though the other branches had started trickling into the base too. Aunty Ariana and the Rebel Queen were going to officially announce an alliance, and sign a treaty stating so. On the surface the two co-operating was obvious, they had the same goal, but there was a catch. What happened after they succeeded. Did they divide the territory? Did the Rebel Queen take it entirely? What targets would they target? Would they combine armies, or keep them separate? The economies had to collide too, the Salazar group produced far too much and the rebellion far too little. But together they might be able to make it work. Ray didn''t know what they had decided, but they had clearly done something. In just three days, no less. The sound of someone coughing emerged from the stage as one of the rebellion leaders declared, "The ceremony will begin soon. I ask the audience to please maintain silence." The audience wasn''t too fond of that, much to the leader''s irritation, they decided to talk about it. Ray just shook his head, even he knew that crowds didn''t just stop talking, they would chatter even in the middle of a speech. "Now, now, can we please have a little quiet?" Aunty Ariana said, teleporting onto the stage. The crowd did quiet down now, interested in hearing what they had to say. But Ray felt that something was wrong. Why was the Rebel Queen not here? A ceremony had pomp and glamour¡­it seemed that something unplanned had happened. "I am sorry to say that the treaty will not be signed today, but the rebellion and Salazar group will continue cooperating and sabotaging the Empire. Thank you for coming, and sorry for the inconvenience." she said before teleporting back out. Ray wondered what had happened, he hadn''t been involved, but this seemed odd. A part of him wanted to stay here, to ask around, even fix what was happening, but the System wouldn''t let him. A timer stood in the right corner of his vision, reminding him that he was on a clock. 14: 17: 23 to completion of transformation. Just two weeks to rescue Ma and get to the Fae continent. Ray sighed as he slipped out, Aunty Ariana would have to deal with this one herself, he had other things to do. Chapter 88
Ray Ray hung back, letting the crowd go through before entering his key into the portal. The crowd moved slowly, having to enter a number before leaving, reducing their ability to disperse. Ray wasn''t in a hurry, he had the time. Well ok, he didn''t, but getting impatient wouldn''t make the line move faster. At last the line crowd reduced and Ray could get his turn. The first step: his room to collect his belongings. The Dean had offered to lend him a wand, but Ray couldn''t think of any within the Treasury that he wanted to use. The crown was stuck on his head too, the thing was the only thing keeping the transformation this slow. After his showdown with Faret, he should have become Fae almost immediately, but the crown had slowed it down, but it came at a cost. Ray had to wear a gaudy incomplete headpiece around. Not really a fashion statement. Ray''s room was just as he had left it, his bed unkempt, his desk clear, his clothes in a bag on the bed. The cupboard was already empty, Aunty Ariana had gotten him new clothes after his old ones burnt down with Afrieal, but he didn''t pay much attention to them. The more important thing was the ring she''d gotten him, a space ring that could store this stuff. Ray had gotten enough food for two weeks, loads of water, some Alchemic ingredients into the ring, ready to leave. The only thing left was this bag. Ray didn''t even know why he had left it here, but it was done now. The bag was absorbed into his ring with a wave of his hand, marking the end of his short stay here. Ray took one last look at the room, and entered the key to leave the base. As Aunty Ariana''s nephew, he was one of the few that could leave and enter the base at will, though it was a given that he would inform the rebellion. A given that he was about to break. A forest appeared around Ray as he emerged outside, looking for the Dean. What greeted him instead was a dagger teleporting a bit too close to his face. Ray reacted, conjuring yellow glitter in the thousands as he got ready to defend himself, whatever threat was before him. "Where are you going?" Nora demanded, teleporting in front of him. "What are you doing?" Ray asked, still on guard. The Xnarthan had quite a few agents that could take the forms of others. Had the Xnarthan already found the base? Was this a trap to get a way inside? Was the base here anyway? Ray knew that the base was in one of the islands between the Human and Elven territories, but he didn''t know where the out portal led. Perhaps he had just teleported into a trap. "I am coming with you, of course. Do you think you''re taking so much food just went unnoticed? And the ingredients? Just because your aunt runs the business doesn''t mean that you can just take them, you know The rebellion has rules for this sort of thing." Nora said, folding her arms. Ray relaxed a bit, still ready to react at any moment. "So, what''s the plan, and where are we going? The Human continent or the Fae one?" Nora asked, standing still as he looked at her suspiciously. "Why did you come if you didn''t even know where I am going? Why would you want to come with me?" Ray asked, still not ready to just tell her. The Xnarthan knowing about Ma would be-wait, wouldn''t they already know that? A dozen alarm bells seemed to ring in Ray''s head, telling him that he needed to get to Ma quickly. "I am not Xnarthan, Ray. I am still the same Nora that caught you naked a few days ago. Did you really think that I was going to just let you go alone? The sea is still dangerous, you know. The monsters in the wild range well into the Tier 20s. The Satyrs say that there are some even within the Tier 30s. What will you do if you enter one of those areas?" Nora said. Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road. "And taking a Tier 13 will prevent that?" Ray asked back, relaxing. The likelihood of the Xnarthan knowing about that incident was low. "No, but this map that I got from my mother''s office will probably help." Nora replied, taking a yellowed out piece of paper from her space ring. "I already memorized the one Aunty Ariana has." Ray replied, he wasn''t a fool. A little preparation was needed, before going into the Human continent. "And she didn''t ask why? The negotiations must be going worse than I thought." Nora said, shocked now. "And you''re not involved in them?" Ray asked, he would have thought that the shadow princess would be involved in the negotiations that were happening. Nora looked awkward, replying, "No, mother thought I was too young for those. I am a bit vestigial after we moved here." "Oh." Ray replied, dropping his guard. "So, where''s the boat?" Nora said, her face brightening up. "A boat? Why would we need a boat? The Dean is teleporting us over." Ray said, looking around, wondering where the old man had run off to- ah, there he was. How long had he been watching? The bastard hadn''t even moved a finger to help. Ray didn¡¯t need it, but still. "Come on." the Dean said, talking now that he had already been found out. ''The Human continent is covered in a massive shield that I can''t penetrate, but there are ways in." The Dean said, grabbing the map from Nora. "Do you see those islands? Yes, those ones between the continents, the three big ones.. The Empire can''t keep watch on all of the islands, so they are outside the Empire''s shield. The problem is that you''ll need to get in through one of the checkpoints. Here, I got you a few fake identities." the Dean said, handing them a few cards. Ray noted the fact that there were both male and female one''s in there. The bastard must have known about Nora figuring it out. "The Empire has several fishing islands among them, you can use these to act like you''re from one of them. Just remember to hide your power, the fishermen are barely Tier 3, some Tier 7, but any higher and your cover will be broken." "Why more than one?" Ray asked, confused. "Are you really sure that you won''t be discovered even once? A second id could give you a second chance. Ten more will give you enough to get in, even if you have a few false starts. Now, are you ready to leave?" The Dean asked as he titled his staff. "Just a second." Ray said, turning to Nora. "Are you sure you want to come?" he asked. "Yes, now, can we just go?" she replied, raising her eyebrows. Ray sighed, but he had to admit, Nora going out of the way to come with him on this dangerous journey made him feel¡­not as alone anymore. The Dean nodded as a vortex of purple mana devoured the two of them, teleporting them to the borders of the Human continent. Matilda A flame flowing in the air, water running up into the air, Earth hollowing as people fell down, the air coming together to form a storm. Matilda had seen them all, but this was the first time she was seeing this. A polite Xnarthan that came to have tea armed. "Why are you here, Count Karkt?" she asked, struggling to pronounce the man''s name. "I am sure you are already aware of that, Baroness." Karkt said, sipping his tea as he looked at her calmly. "Is it about my son?" she asked, acting like a worried mother. "I assure you, Count, he isn''t one of those rebellion bastards! Ray''s just a little kid, he even failed the Academy test! What would the rebellion even want with him?" Karkt just shook his head. "I am sorry, Baronnes, but the fact that your son was involved has been confirmed." "Is it really?¡± she said, acting desperate as she clutched the tabletop. ¡°I am sure the rebellion people are lying! The cruel bastard must get some sick pleasure from this!" Karkt smiled as if he was looking at just what he wanted. Matilda wondered for a second if she was playing directly into his hands, it was hard to tell with the Xnarthan, even low ranking ones like this one. "Perhaps, sadly, the Xnarthan protocol says that he must die for his crimes." Karkt said, his smile growing wider. " But maybe, if he were to become my step-son, I could¡­move some things around." The bastard leaned forward, his foul breath was almost as poisonous as the poison she''d just fed him. Matilda just looked at him for a few seconds before his face fell onto the table. "Jasper, can you please clean this trash? The table is offended by his presence." she said, only half joking. The Counts'' girth was a bit much for his chair and the table he was resting his face on. "Yes, Baroness. What do you want to do now?" Jasper said, coming in with his usual entourage of colleagues. "Tell the staff to empty the castle and move the orphanage, the barony isn''t safe for us anymore." "Yes, Baroness, where should we go next?" Jasper said, nodding along. "The forge, I need to practice my cooking a bit. The castle doesn''t have high enough temperatures anyway." she replied, getting up as she looked at her new notification.
Tier 17 Human killed: 170,000 mana
Tier 21 reached.
Oh, good days. Now if only she could get on with her plans. Antasia had really messed them up this time. Well, she''d just kill a few more Xnarthan on the way, and it would be ok.
Chapter 89 Ray The two of them emerged in another forest, not very surprising given how much of the Human continent was forest, but still, Ray would like to see something else. "What way now?" Nora asked, looking around. Ray paused, suddenly remembering that this forest was dangerous. The mana looked normal, but there could be beasts hiding about that he hadn''t detected. A quick glance told him that there weren''t any, but keeping a lookout was necessary. Ray compared their location to the map in his head¡­and found himself lost. The forest did not look much different than most forests in the Empire, but he could hear a few waves. " I think we should head towards the sea, we might be able to spot a landmark there" Ray said, walking towards the sounds of waves crashing, trying to keep his attention on both the forest and the waves. "So you don''t know." Nora said, as if judging him with her eyes. "Well, you were there when the Dean told us where we were going¡­he didn''t say anything about directions." Ray said, looking away as he tried to act like he didn¡¯t just embarrass himself and put the two of them in danger. "Did you get a compass, though?" Nora asked. Wait, a compass¡­ "No¡­did you?" Ray said, wondering if he could teleport back. The trip was sadly one way, the Dean wasn''t around to teleport them back home. "I can read the stars." Nora assured him, looking up at the sun with an awkward expression on her face. "Well, at least we have that." Ray said, walking forward. Just a few minutes in and they''d already messed up. The shore wasn''t very far, but it was also not the most pleasant beach. A sheer cliff would have been a better descriptor. "So¡­see any identifying factors?" Nora asked, looking around. Ray followed suit, but even he couldn''t find anything, just see and what might be a strip of land far away. But it could as well be the horizon playing tricks on his eyes., Ray had no way to tell. "I think we should wait for the night." Ray said, turning back. "Yes, I suppose so. Do you think we should just set up here? The cliff looks like a good place to settle down." Nora asked, looking at the clear space around them. Ray looked at her and then at the forest behind her. The cliff face wasn''t high enough to give him a view of the island, but he could fix that by flying a bit higher. Just a little push and he was off the ground, propelled by his own feet and the relative formlessness of his new Species. The island was small, and largely green. Ray could indeed see that landmass in the horizon from here, but it was too far to make out clearly. But it was likely where they wanted to be. The problem, however, was that just flying there would attract too much attention, their cover would be blown the second someone saw them. An islander would not have enough power to fly this distance. Ray looked at the other side of the island, looking for something that could help him. The island was a decreasing gradient, as if it was a part of a mountain that had been cut off. But he couldn''t find any settlement. Ray crept closer, trying to look at the area more closely, before finding himself attacked. The attack was fast, mostly invisible something creeping through space. Ray reacted, conjuring brown glitter, the glitter was stoic, like little beasts forming a wall between him and the attack. The ''attack¡¯ collided with the wall, bursting through, but appearing in front of Ray. A seagull, no, not one. Ray rapidly descended back, conjuring more walls as he felt more seagulls flying towards him. The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. Nora fought back too, daggers flying through shadow trying to pierce the seagulls. The seagulls retreated back, making seagull noises as they looked at the two of them. Ray feinted at them with yellow glitter, making them disperse. "What was that?" Nora asked. "A flock of space affinity seagulls from the look of it. The bloody things nearly got me." Ray replied. "Yes, but why did they attack like that?" Nora asked, looking at the sky inquisitively. Ray just shrugged, he didn''t really care why the seagulls attacked him. What did worry him was how they were going to deal with them? The seagulls were a bit too much of a threat out in the open, they might not catch them if they had attacked at night. The two of them needed to sleep, fatigue would just lower their ability to detect these sneaky beasts. "How likely is it that the seagulls held a grudge?" Ray asked, looking down the cliff. "I can''t say, I don¡¯t know much about seagulls. And a beast doesn''t necessarily keep the nature of its base animal. The Crosia bears are surprisingly gentle." Nora answered. "Well then, I guess I''m going down to look for a cave." Ray said, getting ready to jump off the cliff. "What about the seagulls? What are you going to do if they attack you while you¡¯re looking?" Nora shouted as Ray jumped off. "Just kill them as you see them!" Ray shouted back, dropping slowly like a piece of paper. Hmm, why wasn''t gravity so weak on land? Why did it become so weak the second he took to the air? "Can''t we do it later? Jumping off just minutes after we sent the seagulls away sounds like a bad idea." Nora shouted down. "Do you want to be the one that looks around in the evening? The cliff will start getting dark once the sun is on the other side. And we just sent the seagulls away, they aren''t coming back for a while." Ray replied as he looked out for any caves and such that they could find shelter in. The cliff was sandstone, a material that was easy enough to work with. Ray might not be able to shape earth, but fire worked quite well. Ray reached a part of the cliff face he thought would suit a shelter, and unleashed his glitter. The sandstone glowed for a second before caving in as fire carved a cylindrical space inside, Ray willing it to make a straight under part too. A cylinder wasn''t exactly comfortable to sleep or stay in. The process took a few seconds, but at the end of it, he had a space for them to spend the night. "Are you done?" Nora said, her unamused voice echoing down the cliff. Ray looked up to see the sun directly behind her. "Yes, the cave is ready!" he said, trying to make her out. But even his enhanced vision had trouble. "Why are you squinting?" Nora hollered down to his dismay. "Don''t shout, I can hear you just fine! The sun is in my eyes!" Ray replied back, trying to curb his tendency to shout as he floated a bit higher to change his angle. A lucky move considering a projectile flew right past his crotch a few seconds later. Ray rotated in the air, more projectiles flying past his body. Now panicking, Ray levitated himself up as fast as he could, using his Fae sight to get an idea of where the attacks were coming from. But he could barely even see them, they were small, large, and didn''t seem to have a definite signature at all. Ray conjured violet glitter, letting it flow towards the cliff, just to see if the projectiles were affected. The attacks continued, the cliff face wasn''t as happy about it. Ray had underestimated his power, and the sheer amount of power his attack had. The entire cliff shook as a huge gust drilled into it, causing a minor avalanche as rocks began to fall down. Ray barely had any time to attack as the attacks began to flow faster, the projectiles coming faster and faster, as Ray dodged them. Earth walls barely stopped them. Fire made them faster. Air and had little effect. Ray was panicking, barely having any time to react as the attack continued. But he wasn''t alone. A streak of black mana tore down the cliff as Nora shadow traveled to a spot on the cliff. The attacks suddenly stopped, followed by a blast of black mana before a whole appeared in the cliff. Ray flew close to it, looking at the insides warily. The depth of the cave was dark, not the normal dark, but the darkness of a large shadow spell that hadn¡¯t dissipated. Ray conjured black glitter, letting it spin around him as he stepped through the shadow barrier. The journey was short, a short time that made Ray feel like he was traveling at high speeds while just standing there. At least, he thought he was standing there. The darkness cleared to reveal a large metal room lit by several glowing spheres. A few cylinders moved to point at Ray the second he stepped in, likely protecting the boy standing below them, pointing another cylinder at Nora. "Aaya shu karocho tame?" the boy said, still pointing his cylinder at Nora, rapidly glancing between them as Ray conjured more yellow glitter/ A frightening enemy stood before him, the language barrier. An enemy that Ray hadn¡¯t encountered before, at least, he didn¡¯t remember encountering it. Chapter 90
Ray Ray crouched, letting a circle of glitter form around him as he tried to get a feel of the stalemate going on. ¡°Agal aavsho to u tamne mare daish¡± the boy said as Ray felt a burst of emotion emerge from the boy as his telepathic abilities suddenly returned. The Fae¡¯s telepathic strength seemed to vary randomly, very powerful at times and weak at others. Perhaps it had something to do with his own emotions, or it was just the transformation stage. But it did remind Ray that he might have another ability, telepathy. THe only problem was that he hadn¡¯t used it before. The boy said something else in his language as the cylindrical object glowed redder. Ray had no idea what it meant, was it going to kill him? Was it some kind of message? Ray could just attack, but if the objects were powerful weapons then he would be dead. For the first time in his life, Ray was unable to communicate with someone. ANd in a deadly situation to boot. But not for long, Ray focused on the boy¡¯s head, attempting to use telepathy. How did you do it anyway? An almost audible pop sounded in Ray¡¯s head, as if his magic was responding to his intent, and giving him a way to use his power. A tunnel of sorts appeared, leading inside the boy¡¯s head. Ray entered, finding himself¡­still in the same room. The ability thankfully didn¡¯t impair his comprehension of the surroundings. ¡°Why did you attack me?¡± Ray said, trying to communicate his communication. The reply was in the form of confusion, a sense of puzzlement that told Ray that the boy was still unable to understand him. ¡°Su keva mago cho?¡± then as if he had just realised something he continued, ¡°Aa urga vaparni chalu rakhsho to topo tamne mari nahshe.¡± An image of the cylindrical objects releasing a much larger projectile towards a glowing object was transmitted back with the words, giving Ray some hope. The boy¡¯s thoughts were still in the other language, but they could convey images. Now if only he understood what the image was trying to say. Ray sent back an image of him defending Nora against the boy as he sent out projectiles, trying to convey that he would not leave without her. The answer was not quite what he expected. An image of the glowing object against Ray, a question mark in between. A question. But Ray had no idea of what the question was. What did he want to ask? Was Ray the glowy object? Why would Ray be glowy- oh. The Fae were energy¡­what if that was what the guy was seeing? Mana was energy too¡­did the guy think Ray was an attack? Ray sent an image of him and fire heading towards the boy with a question mark in between. The image caused an immediate outburst of anger in the boy, confusing Ray even more. Why was he angry now? The cylindrical objects glowed even more as Nor looked between the two of them rapidly, trying to figure out what was going on. Ray almost slapped himself, why didn¡¯t he think of cluing her in? But he didn¡¯t have the time to wait anymore, the boy had already answered, causing him to focus there. The image of the boy burning and that of a projectile with a question mark between them appeared, puzzling Ray for a second. Wait, did the guy think that Ray was talking about burning him? Well that explained why the guy was angry. Ray tried to think of an appropriate response, hmm, what could convey¡­arrows! An image of a ball descending down the cliff, followed by a red circle which then pointed to Ray¡¯s image¡­no, even Ray could tell that wasn¡¯t clear. How the heck could he convey things without a language-wait. A language. Ray could substitute words for images. Hmm, how do you say ¡®do you think i was an attack¡¯ in images? If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. ''Do you'' could be told with a question mark. A question mark followed by Ray¡¯s picture and then¡­he failed. How did he convey the next thing? Hmm, him hurtling down? But that might not be conveyed well either. What should he do? The boy sent a series of image, that of a ball of energy growing larger and larger as the cylindrical attacked and killed it¡­followed by an image of some kind of notification, that said something in some language, and then beside it, in Inglish it said, ¡°imminent attack, termination in progress, press key to engage!¡± And then an image of the ball of energy surrounded in a red rectangle. Ray let the glitter fall away, returning to normal. So, there was some INglish here, that meant that once upon a time people here spoke Inglish. But the previous image had given him an idea, an idea that he didn''t need anymore cause he already had the answer to his question. Yes, the boy did think of him as a ball of energy. And he better tell that to Nora soon because she looked like she wanted to kill someone. Ray repeated the process he had done before, only to find that he was unable to make a connection with her. The second he tried to, it felt as if the connection he had with the boy would begin stretching, threatening to break in two. So, he could only establish one connection at a time. Well at least he and Nora spoke the same language. ¡°Don¡¯t attack, he thought I was an attack!¡± Ray shouted, regretting the words even as they came out of his mouth, Where did he leave his vocabulary? ¡° What?¡± Nora asked, her shock screeching through Ray¡¯s telepathic senses. ¡°I, ugh, communicated with him?¡± Ray answered hesitantly, not sure how he should frame his sentence. For some reason he was having trouble grasping the language. ¡°I know that Ray, please open your mouth and speak your words.¡± Nora said. Ray gulped his face burning red as the boy looked at them, apparently fascinated by their interaction. At least someone was getting some fun out of thi. ¡°The cave uses some kind of detection system that detected me to be a ball of energy and decided that I was an attack. The boy here¡± - Ray pointed at the person in question- ¡° was just reacting.¡± ¡°Ok¡­and you¡¯re just going to believe him? Just like that? Don¡¯t you think he could be lying?¡± Nora asked, sounding suspicious. Ray paused, considering his actions, they seemed so natural while he was doing them, but now that he thought about them, they seemed so¡­off. Why did he even try communicating with the boy in the first place? A few days ago he would have rushed to attack him, but now he¡¯d chosen to communicate instead. Why? What had made him take such an action? Was it just some odd action? Or did it have something to do with his path Fae of peace? The path did focus on negotiating and not killing without having due reason. Was it actually influencing him? ¡°...Ray? The cannons are still pointed at you, you know. I would suggest you start caring a bit more.¡± Nora said, resting her hands at her hips as she stared at him. ¡°No it¡¯s just¡­I think we should trust him. I don¡¯t think he¡¯s lying, or that you even can lie in the way we were communicating¡± Ray said. ¡° And you¡¯re willing to bet our lives on this?¡± Nora asked, still staring at him. ¡°Well, that¡¯s a hard question to ask.¡± Ray answered, an idea suddenly occuring to him. First he sent an image of the INglish lettering, with an arrow pointing to him and Nora speaking, trying to convey that it was teh language that they spoke. Ad after that, an image of the letters, now with an arrow pointing at the boy, with a question mark next to it. The boy tilted his head for a second, hopefully trying to understand what he was trying to understand what RAy was trying to say. ¡°Na, mane to nathi aavadtu.¡± the boy replied before going behind some of the cylindrical objects. Ray tried to follow, only to find them pointing at him. Nora snickered before following, the cylindrical objects barely even noticing her. ¡°Just stay there little ball of energy, you¡¯re too dangerous to be allowed in.¡± Nora said as she followed the boy in, daggers levitating in the air, ready to end the poor boy''s life. Ray looked around awkwardly in the room, waiting for them to come back. The room wasn¡¯t quite as threatening now that it was empty and the objects had stopped glowering at him. Hmm, glowering, he liked that definition of what they were doing. Just felt appropriate. Ray continued his touring, keeping an eye on the objects that travelled along with him But they didn¡¯t seem too interested in shooting him for now, though that might change. Perhaps he could disengage them from here? Ray looked around for a solution, finally setting his eyes on a large box-like table. The table was smooth to touch, but didnt feel different than any stone Ray had touched before. Perhaps the carvings were a little more uniform than he was used to, but that was still normal among artefacts made with magic. And then, just because things just had to become more random, the table began glowing.
Chapter 91 Ray Ray turned around, conjuring glitter as he prepared to face whatever random threat had come to ruin his day even more. The answer was a very old man that did not look bothered at all. ¡°I would recommend limiting your mana usage. The cannons don''t like unknown forms of energy.¡± the old man said. Ray stood there motionless, keeping an eye on the ¡®cannons¡¯ that had begun glowing again, but still keeping his guard up. The old man was a blank. A void where there should be some feeling, something that Ray could sense with his powers. But even mana seemed to pass right through him, as if he wasn¡¯t even there. ¡°Were we back on Earth, you would have called me a hologram. But you wouldn¡¯t be there on Earth would you, Fae?¡± the old man said, his eyes narrowing as he looked at Ray. ¡°Where is the Fae home planet anyway? I find it so strange that most Species, despite having little knowledge of their origins, still have some record of their home. But not you. The Fae might have their interplanetary origins as part of their school curriculum, but not even your King will tell me where you are from.¡± he said, conjuring a table and two chairs as he sat down, not looking even a bit concerned that Ray might attack him. Was he really powerful enough to ignore Ray¡¯s attacks or was he bluffing? Was he even really here? And what was this about interplanetary origins? What was Earth and why would people think he would be a hologram? What was a hologram? ¡°I would like to answer your questions, I really would, but it is far too early in your journey. No, I am here for someone else.¡± the old man said as a sort of mist cleared on the table, revealing the figure of a single cat in the midst of eating a cookie. Norman? What was- ¡°Hello, old friend. I am glad to see you recover. The planet has been dull without you. The old man¡¯s eyes twinkled as a mist devoured them both, leaving Ray once again alone with a glowing table. Ray paused for a second, trying to process what had happened. So, Norman had followed him here. Not surprising given Norman¡¯s rather random ability to straight up bend the rules of magic and get to places. Norman had become increasingly random post the battle in the Xnarthan base, and had straight up disappeared after the battle at the Treasury. Now he was here, somehow still eating cookies while inviting old monsters that spoke strange things and then told him he shouldn¡¯t know it. The glowing table on the other hand had continued to glow, glowing increasingly bright as its cracks began to practically burn. Ray looked on, not really bothered by it anymore. At this point he would be surprised if something random didn¡¯t happen every other minute. The table finally stopped glowing as a single tablet popped out of the table. Ray watched for a few seconds, seeing if it started setting things on fire or something. A few seconds later, it became clear that the tablet was at least not going to set things on fire. Ray picked it up carefully, taking special care to make sure that he didn''t trigger some random event. The random event came anyway. The tablet''s surface began glowing before melting away and revealing a smooth surface with words on it. Ray looked towards where Nora and the boy had disappeared to, trying to see if they were coming back any time soon. The cannons did not like that. The cannons didn''t seem to like seeing him breathe either, but they got violent when he approached the interior. A Human only area apparently. Ray sighed, looking around for a place to sit, lest he go exploring again. The room sadly did not have much in the way of sitting. The still glowing table perhaps, but Ray was loath to sit on something that could have easily been a death trap. Standing it was. Now to see what the tablet had to say. Hello. I don¡¯t really know why I am writing this, it¡¯s not as if I can actually show it to anyone around me, I would be killed in minutes. But I suppose some small part of me can take solace in the fact that some record of the atrocities about to be committed here will remain. Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings. I am Hiren Smith, an seventh generation Indian American from Austin, Texas, USA, Earth, year 2379, and here is the true record of events that took place during emergency evacuation flight #7773392 from Earth to the New America and New India shared solar system. For those unaware, the two countries could not agree on a name. Ray looked at the dramatically written article, trying to piece together some information. The author had clearly presumed that the reader would be aware of what Austin, Texas, USA, India and Earth were. But it was also clear enough that the USA and India were countries that were apparently going to colonize the solar system. Were they perhaps going to different planets? Earth was apparently the planet, and apparently the home planet of Humans, at least if Ray was reading this right. At this point he wasn¡¯t very sure of that. But he could maybe confirm that Humans weren¡¯t from this planet¡­or maybe he should just wait till later. On to the rest The flight in question was organised by the Arseniel corp, a US based corporation that had leased half its space jet to a ¡®kelavani mandal¡¯, which is apparently something similar to a charity in India. Or at least, that was what my manager told me. I now wonder if he was lying about that too. But either way, half the ship was filled with the corporation''s employees, about 800,000 Humans, and the rest, a slightly larger number, was filled by farmers, shopkeepers and other low-income professions from India that were sponsored by the kelavni mandal. Wait. A slightly larger number? Ray had not expected that. A slightly larger number meant that there had to be over 1.6 million people on board. How big was this ¡® space jet¡¯ to hold over 1.6 million people? Ray was now even more curious about what happened to them. But little did we know, there was more to the trip than we thought. I don¡¯t know how far we have reached, or how far we were when they woke us up, but I do know that we were not where we wanted to be. The Arsenial corp was a front. I thought I knew whose front it was, but boy was I wrong. Ray was at the edge of his seat at this point, waiting for the author to get to the point so he could find out what exactly went wrong. The Reverxtons. An ultra-nationalist, racist group that wanted to use this emergency evacuation to ¡®return America to its original form¡¯. And the first step, which they are about to take in the next few seconds, is by brainwashing 800,000 Indians on board in a show of strength. Ray paused as the page ended, not sure if this was the end of the entry or if there was more. ¡° Ray.¡± Nora said behind him, making him whirl in panic, his heart beating rapidly as glitter spontaneously conjured around him. Nora shadow travelled back, looking at him weirdly. ¡°Just your friend Nora here¡± she said, holding her hands against her chests, palms open as if in surrender. ¡°Oh, sorry.¡± Ray said, drawing the glitter back in. ¡°What happened to the other guy?¡± Ray asked, trying to divert attention from his embarrassing reaction. ¡°The other guy- as you put it, is currently sitting in some kind of transparent chair holding a strange piece of metal after having me identify what language we were speaking. The spelling was wrong, starting with an E instead of an I, but it was the only one that used the same letters. Now how about you explain your reaction?¡± Nora said, still looking at Ray warily, as if wondering if he had been influenced somehow. ¡° I was, ugh, reading something and got spooked.¡± Ray said, trying, and failing to make it sound convincing. ¡°And what exactly were you reading here?¡± Nora asked, not sounding very convinced either. ¡°A tablet popped out of that table over there after an old man came in and said some weird stuff. Oh, and Norman was apparently here too.¡± Ray said quickly. Nora paused for a second looking at him blankly before saying, ¡° I am staying with you next time. Norman still owes me for all those cookies he stole.¡± Chapter 92 Ray Ray relaxed, glad that he wasn¡¯t going to find himself on the wrong side of Nora''s daggers. But still, she¡¯d calmed down a bit too quickly. And seemed far too casual about Norman¡¯s presence to boot. In fact he¡¯d been far too casual about it too. Norman just appearing here should have set off alarm bells in his head but he¡¯d barely even blinked at it. Perhaps he¡¯d just gotten used to things not going to plan? Or was Norman influencing him, making him take his antics in a stride? Or was it both? Did he even want to go down this rabbit hole that didn¡¯t seem to hold any answers, just a lot of questions. On second thought, Norman could wait. Ray had a story to read. At least, he did if he could find the next part of it. The author had to have written a next part, maybe it was hidden somewhere? Ray looked around the room, looking for some hidden enclave where another tablet could be hidden. Nora approached the tablet, looking at what exactly had gotten him so excited. The search, however was fruitless, the room had a great amount of weirdly shaped objects, but no tablets. The next part of the story would remain unknown, at least for now. ¡°Hmm, I wonder if the people involved were Human or some other species.¡± Nora said, raising her head from the tablet. ¡°Oh. I just presumed they were Human.¡± Ray answered, moving back towards her, leaving the latest suspicious space to be. ¡°Why?¡± Nora asked, suddenly interested in conversation. Ray shrugged, pointing towards his surroundings. ¡° The Human friendly space around here?¡± ¡° Hmm, it could just be a Humanoid species, not every species is a ball of mana you know.¡± Nora said, looking around. ¡° I wonder how these things work. The rebellion could use detection systems like these.¡± ¡° What about that guy though? I thought he was Human.¡± Ray said, following Nora towards the cannons before hastily stepping back when it began glowing. Nora just giggled as she continued examining her new toy. Ray watched her, not really sure what to do. Waiting for something to happen was far more boring than he would have thought. Thankfully, he didn''t have to wait long. The boy emerged from inside the place, ending the wait period. Ray became alert, there was no knowing what he was about to do. "Hello" The boy said, his manner of speaking distinct with the vowels drawn out. "Hello." Ray replied back, not quite sure what to do. The boy looked around the room awkwardly for "Why are you here? " "Just passing by." Nora replied. "Passing by to where?" The boy asked "Why do you want to know?" Nora asked back. "How about we just leave and call it a day? I am sure we can find someplace to stay on the island. " Ray said, getting up to leave. "Can you promise to not try to kill us on our way out? " No, I mean yes I won''t kill you, but you won''t be able to find a place to stay on the island. Not unless you''re far more powerful than you''re showing. " The boy said, his eyes narrowing as he looked at them. "What do you mean? Is there something on the island?" Nora asked. "Do you know what happened to the native population of the island? The birds killed them. I just found their carcasses. " The boy said. Ray was shocked. A bunch of birds had just slaughtered the native population? Did those birds have any relation to the sea gus they¡¯d encountered? "And are we to just trust you when you say that? How do we know this isn''t some elaborate trap?" Nora replied, her tone accusatory as she stared the boy down. "I learnt a new language for you? Do you think I would have done that if I wanted to kill you? " The boy replied. "Why did you attack us then?" Nora asked, not letting go so easily. "I attacked you? What about your boyfriend here dropping in unannounced?" The boy said, much to Nora''s irritation. Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site. "Ray isn''t my boyfriend, but that''s beside the point. The island isn''t your property, we can come and go as we wish. " Nora said, looking ready to fight. "The island might not be, but this cliff definitely is. Not my fault this guy is just a collection of energy." The boy said. "How is he alive anyway? Is he some kind of energy based artificial intelligence?" "Wait what?" Ray exclaimed, "what do you mean artificial intelligence? " Well you''re clearly not Human. " The boy said, shrugging as if it was the natural presumption. Ray hadn''t even heard of artificial intelligence before, but it was pretty clear what it was. A fake person. "I wouldn''t recommend you say things like this in public, my Species aren''t know to be gentle. " Ray said "How are you here anyway? Are you one of the natives that got away? And how is it that you didn''t learn the language?" An intelligent person would not have said that. A normal person would have just walked out and not been so rash. Ray just felt stupid and Fae at the moment. And neither of those things was intelligent or normal. "What I am is none of your business!" The boy replied, as if he hadn''t just asked a similar question two minutes ago. "Well, you were the one so how about we just leave you alone? " Ray said, ready to walk out, stopping only because Nora cleared her throat, saying. "Ray, if the island isn''t habitable then we have a problem. The coast is far away, and we need some place to sleep in too. " Ray paused, a bit embarrassed by his outburst falling apart so easily. "Don''t look so smug, just because we aren''t leaving doesn''t mean we are going to stop asking questions. Don''t forget, you attacked us. " Nora said, a show of solidarity that made Ray feel embaressed. Nora had been helping him and here he was acting without thinking. "Why do I have to be the one to answer your questions? I can kill you, you know. " The boy said, but Ray wasn''t so sure anymore. Yes, the cannon would react when he came close, but would they do the same if Nora was the one that attacked? And how much control did this boy have on them anyway. Ray had a hunch that it was very limited, the space just did not seem to be the kind of place that was under his command. The old man from before maybe. On that thought, was he still here? Ray couldn''t be sure, but it was likely. How many old men didn''t go around snooping when there was entertainment to be had? "Do you want to leave? " Nora asked, changing tactics. Ray saw what she was doing, and he approved. "Why would I want to leave?" the boy said, but Ray could sense the bluff this time. "No, you do want to leave. I can sense that. " Ray said, getting up. The boy''s eyes narrowed in irritation , staring at Ray as if he wanted to kill him, "Are you sure you aren''t some kind of detection bot? After all, that''s what you''ve been doing since you came. I can see how it would be convenient to bring someone like you. " A dagger seared through the top of the boy''s, head, taking a bunch of hair with it. "I would limit myself if I were you. Not every thought should be spoken, some will get you killed. And I mean that literally. The Fae are one of the most powerful species'' in the world, and they would not like a little kid like you speaking nonsense. " The boys eyes narrowed, staring at his head as if wondering where the hair went. "So, back to threats are we? " "Yes, we are. " Nora said, looking at the boy as if he was stupid. Ray wasn''t sure if he liked the boy''s tone either. The condescension was palpable. "Well you can just leave then. " the boy said, folding his hands as if he was about to force them to leave. "Hmm, no. I don''t think so. Ray might not be able to attack here, but the same cannot be said for me." Nora said, getting ready to fight. Chapter 93
Ray Ray sighed, here they were again. "Are you stupid? " he asked the boy. The boy was once again irritated. "No, why are you asking? " "Why are you provoking us if you''re not a bloody fool? '''' Ray asked. "Where did I provoke you? Are you not the ones standing in my home, after invading it now refusing to leave? Are you not the one reading my mind without even asking for my permission? And I am the one provoking you?" the boy asked. Ray paused, shocked by the outburst. A part of him wanted to argue, point out how it was the boy that had attacked him first, presumed certain unpleasant things about him without considering his side of things. But would it help? Just another fight that maybe allowed him to feel good about himself, but it would just make things worse. In the end, he had to spend the night with the boy. And there was the little thing that he hadn''t even asked his name. Attacked him, threatened to kill him and insulted him, but not asked his name. How could he ask for polite conversation when they hadn''t even exchanged names? Ma would be disappointed. Ray took a deep breath, deciding that some mending may be in order. "What''s your name? I am Ray, a High Fae." he asked, extending his hand, making an effort to be more welcoming. The boy was the one to be shocked now, clearly not expecting Ray to introduce himself at this stage. "Arya, a human." So he was Human. Ray looked towards Nora, who looked even more shocked than Arya, prompting her to introduce herself. "Nora, also Human." she said, still looking at Arya warily, but her anger seemed to have receded for the moment. "Nora and I are currently travelling to the Human Empire, we didn''t know that this island was inhabited, or that the cliff was yours and accidentally invaded your territory. For that we are sorry. '' Ray said, trying to move the conversation in a more peaceful direction. "I''m- ugh, sorry, too. I shouldn''t have attacked you like that, and I shouldn''t have called you a robot. Though I still don''t know how you''re alive if you''re not one." Arya said. "The High Fae are a sapient collection of energy in humanoid form, and it''s generally considered rude to question a Sapient''s sapience or right to live." Ray answered, trying to be informative with what little information he had on the subject. The truth was that even he didn''t know how the Fae existed, as far as he knew they were just forms of energy that could think. Norman might know more, but the cat wasn''t around to answer him. "I can see why." the boy said, looking guilty. "I just kind of panicked and then started presuming things I shouldn''t have." "How about we put this behind us and try to move forward? How about a pact to not kill each other tonight?" Ray suggested, taking advantage of the newly calmed down Arya, to try for some peace. Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences. "I have no problem with that." Arya said, looking at them contemplatively for a moment before continuing on. "How do you plan to leave the island? The sky is quite hostile, and I didn''t see any boats." "And I suppose you have a boat?" Nora asked, her suspicion still showing. Ray was more trusting, his ability to literally tell what Arya was feeling helped. A little but nervousness, a little glee, but no malice that Ray could detect. "I do. Not a very big one, but I was able to piece together a little something. I can get you where you want to be." Arya said. Nora looked at Arya with her eyes narrowed, making him squirm in her sight. "Are the beasts really that much of a threat that you can''t escape? I presume that''s why you''re even suggesting this." Ray asked. "Yes, the boat runs on my mana. I can''t make it go fast enough to run away or equip it with weapons to fight off the birds. So I need your help, and it looks like you need help." Arya said, folding his hands as he nervously stared Nora down. "Ray and I need to have a private conversation. Could you please?" Nora said, pointing towards the interior of the base. "Ok." Arya said, his suspicion rising as he tried to school his expression. Ray wasn''t fooled, the boy was nervous about them. Not a surprise, given that they''d just tried to kill each other minutes ago. Arya left as Ray turned to Nora, trying to connect to her telepathically. What he wanted to say would be better told with context, context that would be better conveyed telepathically. The connection went through without a hitch, a feeling of surprise radiating from Nora as she felt Ray''s mind connect to her own. The connection was far more intimate and thorough than the one with Arya, whether it was because he had known Nora for a while, or because he had just become better at this he didn''t know. But it was what it was. "What''s going on, Ray? Did Arya feel something? Is he listening in?" Nora asked, her mind working fast, flipping through scenarios. "No, at least I don''t think so. I just wanted to see if I could do this. And it would make sharing things better." Ray said. Transmitting his feel of the room. A stale smelling, largely metallic place full of metal mana, with the exception of Nora that was radiating emotion instead. "Oh." she said. Ray could feel her surprise at the way he perceived things, making him feel stupid for sharing it without realizing how abnormal it might be for her. "What did you want to share? Do you think Arya''s offer is real?" Nora asked. "Yes," Ray answered, transmitting what he''d felt off Arya through the bond. " I did not sense any malice from him." "How much can we trust it, though?" Nora asked, thoughts racing through her mind. Ray could feel them, like a river a chasm away. A chasm he couldn''t cross, not at this level of ability, but he knew it was possible. Hir had done it. "I think so. " Ray answered, trying to convey his surety. "I mean, we barely know anything about this guy. For all we know this is a trap, don''t you find how quickly he learned the language strange? I don''t know, he''s too suspicious, Ray." Nora answered, her cautiousness flowing through the bond, distracting Ray for a second. Hmm, why were emotions so much more accessible than thoughts, though? And how was it that the two of them just knew how to transfer thoughts without literally reading them? Perhaps he shouldn''t trust something he didn''t know so much. "I guess." he finally answered. "I don''t actually know a lot about him." "See? Are you sure we want to trust him rather than take our chances?" Nora asked. "Do we have a choice, though? Just building a boat or flying to the Human continent isn¡¯t an option. And he doesn''t know a lot about us either, maybe we should just talk." Ray replied. Nora''s eyes narrowed, "Why are you siding with him so much? Didn''t he try to kill you?" "I don''t know." Ray shrugged, "I just have a good feeling about him. And he did make an effort to communicate with us. How about we try to communicate this time instead of just rushing in? Isn''t that what the rebellion is about?" Nora rolled her eyes at that, clearly not amused by his actions. "Ok fine, but we''re keeping this connection open and communicating while we talk to him. And be ready to fight if I say so." "Ok." Ray answered, grinning at his success. Now they just had to convince Arya that he needed to share things with them to gain their trust. Should be easy, right?
I have a new book...please read it. Hello. I am back. Not for the first time, but this is the first time I have dared to I just didn¡¯t think my fics were good enough, and well, I was kinda stuck at that point for a while. If someone of you were paying attention, you might have noticed the fic I launched and then deleted within days. There was another I launched that I dropped when it reached RS. For you guys that have been reading since very early on, there is a third book that reached book 3 before I had to put it on hiatus. I admit though, I am getting tired of it. Dropping a book hurts me. And if I drop it early then it hurts me less. So I end up being inclined to drop books. But that¡¯s not how you actually end up writing a book. That¡¯s how you get a bunch of dropped books. So I have decided to just stick with it. If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation. This book I will write to the finish. I hope you will like it but¡­well that¡¯s not up to me. If you do like it, please drop at least a comment. That kind of thing makes my day. I won¡¯t bore you any longer and just declare the title (please excuse the cover, my cover skills have not improved) The Captive Prince Wants to Change the World THIS IS THE LINK TO THE NEW FIC I hope you do. Regards, The Random Cat. not_a_bot; Prince Linlin